buck greek dialects

—6an Francs scL

COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORSKDITKD UXDEB THS SUPERVISION OF

JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AXD CHARLES BURTON GULICK

INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE

GREEK DIALECTS

GRAMMARSELECTED INSCRIPTIONS

GLOSSARY Ccl «- t, <Joo c .XT<j^

REVISED EDITION

BY

CARL DARLING BUCKPROFESSOR OF COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGY IN

THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO

/

GINN AND COMPANYBOSTON • NEW YORK • CHICAGO • LGNDGN

ATLANTA • DALLAS • COLUMBUS • SAN FRANCISCO

COPYRIGHT, 1923, BY CHARLES BURTON GCLICK

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OK AMERICA

828J

ttbe fltbencam $ref«CINN AND COMPANY • PRO-PRIETORS • BOSTON • U.S.A.

TO

THE MEMORY OF

THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR

I

\

\

PREFACE

The aim of this work is to furnish in concise form the essential

material for an introductory study of the Greek dialects. Hitherto

there has been no single volume intended to fulfill the requirements

of college and graduate students who wish to gain a first-hand

knowledge of Greek dialects, whether for a better understanding of

historical Greek grammar, or for a greater appreciation of the vari-

ety of speech in the Greek world, only half suspected from the few

dialects employed in literature, or as a substantial foundation for a

critical study of these literary dialects, or merely for the ability to

handle intelligently the numerous dialect inscriptions which are

important in the investigation of Greek institutions.

It is now more than ten years since the author formed the plan

of publishing a brief collection of Greek dialect inscriptions with

explanatory notes for the use of students, and made a selection for

this purpose. At that time Cauer's Delectus inscriptionum Graeca-

rum (2d ed. 1883), which proved useful for many years, had already

ceased to be a representative collection of dialect inscriptions. In

the case of several dialects the material there given was quite over-

shadowed in importance by the discoveries of recent years. In the

meantime this situation has been relieved by the publication of

Solmsen's Inscriptions Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae.

But another need, which it was equally a part of the plan to supply,

namely of more explanatory matter for the assistance of beginners

in the subject, has remained unfilled up to the present time, though

here again in the meantime a book has been announced as in prep-

aration (Thumb's Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte) which pre-

sumably aims to serve the same purpose as the present one.

With regard to the explanatory matter, the first plan was to ac-

company the inscriptions not only by exegetical, but also by rather

full grammatical notes, with references to the grammars where the

v

vi PREFACE

peculiarity in question was treated as a whole. But the desire to

include all that was most essential to the student in this single vol-

ume led to the expansion of the introduction into a concise " Gram-

mar of the Dialects," and the author has come to believe that this

may prove to be the most useful part of the work. Without it the

student would be forced at every turn to consult either the larger

Greek Grammars, where, naturally, the dialectic peculiarities are

not sifted out from the discussion of the usual literary forms, or

else the various grammars of special dialects. For, since Ahrens,

the works devoted to the Greek dialects, aside from discussions of

special topics, have consisted in separate grammars of a single dia-

lect or, at the most, of a single group of dialects. Some of the ad-

vantages which this latter method undoubtedly possesses we have

aimed to preserve by means of the Summaries (pp. 129-153).

Highly important as are the dialects for the comparative study

of the Greek language, this Grammar is distinctly not intended as

a manual of comparative Greek grammar. It restricts itself to the

discussion of matters in which dialectic differences are to be ob-

served, and the comparisons are almost wholly within Greek itself.

Furthermore, the desired brevity could be secured only by elimi-

nating almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points and

citation of the views of others, whether in agreement or in oppo-

sition to those adopted in the text. Some notes and references

are added in the Appendix, but even these are kept within narrow

limits. Several of these references are to articles which have ap-

peared since the printing of the Grammar, which began in Septem-

ber 1908, was completed.

Especial pains have been taken to define as precisely as possible

the dialectic distribution of the several peculiarities, and it is be-

lieved that, though briefly stated and without exhaustive lists of

examples, fuller information of this kind has been brought together

than is to be found in any other general work. But, as the most com-

petent critics will also be the first to admit, no one can be safe from

the danger of having overlooked some stray occurrence of a given

peculiarity in the vast and still much scattered material;and, further-

more, such statements of distribution are subject to the need of contin-

ual revision in the light of the constantly appearing new material.

PREFACE

The reasons for not attempting in the Grammar a fuller account

of the peculiarities exhibited by our literary texts in dialect are set

forth on p. 14.

The Selected Inscriptions show such a noticeable degree of coin-

cidence with the selection made by Solmsen, in the work cited above,

that it is perhaps well to state expressly that this is not the result

of having simply adopted a large part of his selections with some

additions, as it might appear, but of an independent selection, made

some years before the appearance of his work, and, except for some

necessary reduction, adhered to with probably not over half a dozen

substitutions. For a brief collection the choice of the most repre-

sentative inscriptions from a time when the dialects are compara-

tively unmixed is fairly clear. The later inscriptions with their

various types of dialect mixture are of great interest, and some

few examples of these have been included. But to represent this

phase adequately is possible only in a much more comprehensive

collection.

The transcription employed is also identical with that used by

Solmsen in his second edition, but this again is the result of long-

settled conviction that this system, as used for example by Baunack

in his Inschriften von Gortyn (1885) and his edition of the Delphian

inscriptions (1891), is the one best adapted for a work of this kind.

The brevity of the notes is justified by the assistance given in

other parts of the book. If, before beginning the inscriptions of a

given dialect, the student familiarizes himself with its main charac-

teristics by the help of the Summaries (180-273), he will not feel

the need of a comment or reference for a form that, from the point

of view of the dialect in question, has nothing abnormal about it.

Furthermore, the Glossary makes it unnecessary to comment on

many individual words. Detailed discussion of the problems of

chronology, constitutional antiquities, etc. which are involved in

many of the inscriptions is not called for in a work the principal

aim of which is linguistic.

It is sometimes advisable for a student to depart from the order

in which the inscriptions are given, and to begin his study of a dia-

lect with one of the later inscriptions, e.g. in Arcadian to read first

no. 18, leaving until later the more difficult nos. 16, 17.

PREFACE

The Glossary and Index, besides serving as an index to the Gram-

mar, is intended to include all words occurring in the Selected In-

scriptions which are not to be found in Liddell and Scott, or exhibit

unusual meanings.

Some time after this book was first planned, I learned that the

editors of the College Series had already arranged for a volume

dealing with the monuments, inscriptional and literary, which rep-

resent the different dialects of Greece, by Professor H. W. Smyth.

But, finding that Professor Smyth, because of other interests, was

quite willing to relinquish the task, the editors invited me to con-

tribute my contemplated work to the Series. The late Professor

Seymour, under whom more than twenty years ago I had read myfirst dialect inscriptions, gave me valuable counsel on the general

plan, and before his lamented death read over a large part of mymanuscript. I am also under obligation to Professor Gulick for the

great care with which he has read the proofs and for important sug-

gestions. The proofreading in the office of the publishers has been

so notably accurate and scholarly that I cannot omit to express myappreciation of it.

C. D. B.

Chicago, November 1909

PREFACE TO THE REVISED EDITION

The publishers, undeterred by the fact that for a book of this

character the financial returns scarcely cover the expense of publica-

tion, have generously undertaken a revision. This has been effected

by numerous plate corrections in the body of the work, the addition

of a few new inscriptions of especial importance, and a completely

rewritten and much augmented Appendix and Glossary. But few

pages of Part I, the Grammar, have escaped some change, while

longer additions have been placed in the Appendix.

I have profited by the more critical reviews of the former edition,

whether or not I have adopted their suggestions in a particular case.

Likewise I have endeavored to take due account of the views expressed

in the numerous journal articles and monographs that have appeared

since 1910, and in Thumb's Handbuch and Bechtel's recent work.

But the most numerous changes are due to the new material

unearthed, such material as flows in nearly every year and gives an

especial zest to the study of the Greek Dialects. Owing to this, the

statements of the dialectic distribution of given phenomena (cf. above,

p. vi) have been subject to inconspicuous but important changes.

That they will continue to require revision in some detail does not

lessen the importance of keeping them up to date, so far as possible.

In the Appendix have been added summaries of characteristics of

some of the literary dialects. This was done with some hesitation,

owing to the complicated problems of textual criticism and literary

mixture, which could not be adequately discussed in brief space.

But it is hoped that such brief summaries, given a place in a book

dealing primarily with the dialects as known from inscriptions, and

arranged with reference to the appropriate sections, yet segregated

from them, may prove to be of service.

For a grammar of the dialects in less than two hundred pages one

must exercise the severest restraint in discussion and the greatest

care in the selection of material. Even the monumental work of

ix

X PREFACE TO THE REVISED EDITION

Bechtel, in three volumes running to a total of 1781 pages, is not

exhaustive, and in fact now and then omits something of capital im-

portance (cf. the author's review in Am. J. Phil. XLVIII, 295 ff.).

Yet it is believed that under the arrangement here adopted, which

avoids the scattering and repetition involved in a series of special

grammars, it has been possible to present an adequate outline of the

facts essential to the reading of dialect inscriptions, to a faithful

picture of the interrelations of the dialects, and to some understand-

ing of the importance of Greek dialectology to the history of the

Greek language and civilization. At all events that has been the aim,

the success of which is left to the judgement of critics.

Thanks are due to the publishers for undertaking the revision and

for the skillful service employed in its execution.

C. D. B.

Chicago, 1927

CONTENTS

PART I: GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS

INTRODUCTION Page

Classification and Interrelation of the Dialects .... 1

The Dialects in Literature 12

PHONOLOGYAlphabet 15

Vowels 17

ao for a before and after Liquids 17

0 for a in Other Cases 18

e for a 19

Srj from a in Attic-Ionic 19

€

1 FROM C BEFORE A VOWEL 19

I FROM < BEFORE 9 IN ArCADO-CyPRIAN 20

t beside e in Other Cases 21

a FROM e BEFORE p IN NORTHWEST GREEK .... 21

West Greek a = East Greek e 22

a FROM 17 in Elean 23

et from rj in Thessalian and Boeotian 23

Lesbian at = tj 23

i

e FROM t AFTER p IN AEOLIC 23

Consonantal i from Antevocalic i in Lesbian and Thes-

salian 24

Interchange of t and v 24

l 24

o

v from o, especially in Arcado-Cyprian . . . .26m

ov from u) in Thessalian 26

V AND 0 26

ov in Boeotian etc 26

Secondary e and o. "Spurious Diphthongs" . . . .26xi

xii CONTENTS

PageDiphthongsM

» from at in Boeotian 28

« from at in Thessalian 28ft

e from et 28

t from <t in Boeotian 29Oi

v from oi in Boeotian 29at, «i, ot before Vowels 29

av, cv, ov

In General 80

ao, to, from av, eu in East Ionic 80

MONOPHTHONOIZATION OF OV 80

av, €V BEFORE VOWEL8In Lesbian 81

Insertion of p. Loss of v 31

Long Diphthongs

In General 81

a, ij, «, from at, 171, cm 32

ft from iyt 33non-dlphthonoal vowel combination (contraction etc.)

In General 33a or a -f Vowel 34

e + Vowel 36

71 -f Vowel 88

o + Vowel 38Notes to Preceding 39

Assimilation of Vowels 40

Epenthetic Vowels 41

Anaptyctic Vowels 41

Vowel-Gradation 41

Consonants

In General 43

P FOR p 44

Initial f before a Vowel 44

Intervocalic p 46

POSTCONSONANTAL p 46

p before consonants 47

Consonantal i 48

Spiritus Asper. Psilosis 49

r. Loss of Intervocalic o* 61

Rhotacism 62

Change of t to «r 68

CONTENTS

Paok

M,Y 54

,«,X 56

Laconian <r from 0 66

Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates ... 66

Interchange of w and wt 67

Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals ... 68

Nasals and Liquids

Nasal before Consonant 69

Transposition of a Liquid, or Loss by Dissimilation . 60

Cretan v from X 60

rr, rfl, from Xt, \0 60

Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Tuessalian

P,', + t 61

X* 61

Intervocalic a + Liquid or Nasal 61

Original Intervocalic w 62

99 + Consonant 62

Secondary Intervocalic «r 62

Final w 63

Xo-, fxr 64

•V, TT 66

erw, tt 66

Original w 66

I 88 66

<r« 67

Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants

Assimilation in Consonant Groups 68

Transposition in Consonant Groups 69

Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition, betweenNon-Contiguous Consonants 69

Doubling of Consonants 70

Changes in External Combination

In General 71

Elision 72

Aphabresis 72

Shortening of a Final Long Vowel 72

Crasis 72

Apocope 74

Consonant Assimilation

Final 9 76

Final 1 76

Final p 77

xiv CONTENTS

Page

Final Mute 77

it,*K,is 77

Consonant Doubling 78

f Movable 78

Accent 79

INFLECTIONNouns and Adjectives

Feminine o-Stems 80

Masculine o-Stems 81

0-Stems 81

Consonant Stems in General 82

<t-Stems 88

1-STEMS 84

w-Stems 86

Nouns in -€vt 86

Some Irregular Nouns 86

Comparison op Adjectives 87

NumeralsCardinals and Ordinals 87

Pronouns

Personal Pronouns 90

Possessives 91

Reflexive Pronouns 91

Demonstrative Pronouns 92

Relativ e, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns... 98

Adverbs and Conjunctions

Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions op Place, Time, andManner 96

Prepositional and Other Adverbs 97

Prepositions

Peculiarities in Form 99

Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction .... 100

VerbsAuoment and Reduplication 108

Active Personal Endings 108

Middle Personal Endings 106

Imperative Active and Middle 106

Future and Aorist 107

Perfect 109

Subjunctive 110

Optative 112

Infinitive 112

Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs 114

CONTENTS xv

PageMiddle Participle in -cifievos . . . . . . . .114Type <pi\joj, <rrc<paviiHo 115

Transfer of /u-Verbs to the Type of Contract Verbs . .116Some Other Interchanges in the Present System . . . 116

The Verb u To Be" 117

WORD-FORMATIONOn the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiari-

ties of Composition

-rjiot = -*ios 119

Type x«/>*«* 119

-tu, -<w, -ecu 119

-iT/tOJ, -GfUL 120

-Tljp = -Tift 120

-tot = -tot 120

-rjy = -wv 120

-wvSai, -cvSat 120

Individual Cases of Variation in Suffix .... 120

•repot 121

iSiot 121

-rpov 121

-€W»», -WK 121

Proper Names in -n\iat 121

Ac6foros, Gt6foroj 121

Interchange of Different Vowel Stems in First Member ofCompound, etc 122

Patronymic Adjective instead of Genitive Singular . . 122

SYNTAXThe Cases

The Genitive 124

The Dative 126

The Accusative 126

The MoodsThe Subjunctive 125

The Optative 126

The Imperative and the Infinitive 128

Word Order 128

SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVERALGROUPS AND DIALECTS

East GreekAttic-Ionic 129

Ionic 130

Arcado-Cyprian 132

Arcadian 138

Cyprian 134

xvi CONTENTS

Page

Aeolic 135

Lesbian 136

Thessalian 136

Boeotian 139

West Greek 141

Northwest Greek 142

Phocian 143

Lochias 144

Elean 144

Doric

Laconian 146

Heraclean 147

Aroolic 148

Corinthian 148

Meoarian 149

Rhodian 149

Coan 150

Theran 151

Cretan 151

SURVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS ; GROWTH OF VARIOUS FORMSOF KOINH 164

The Attic «hm> 166

The Doric koii^ 167

The Northwest Greek Kinrfi 158

Hybrid Forms, Hypkr-Doric Forms, Artificial Revival of

Dialects 160

PART II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONSIONIC

East Ionic 164

Central Ionic 169

West Ionic (Euboean) 171

ARCADIAN 174

CYPRIAN 180

LESBIAN 183

THESSALIANPelasoiotib 190

the8salioti8 196

BOEOTIAN 196

PHOCIANDelphian 205

Exclusive of Delphi 212

CONTENTS xvii

PaokLOCRIAN 214ELEAN 219NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH 223

LACONIAN 225

HERACLEAN 281

ARGOLIC 239

CORINTHIAN 247

MEGARIAN 249

RHODIAN 251

COAN 266

THERAN 269CRETAN 261ARCADIAN (ADDENDA) 280

ARGOLIC (ADDENDA) 286

APPENDIXSelected Bibliography 289

Notes and References 296

GLOSSARY AND INDEX 325

CHARTS ILLUSTRATING THE DISTRIBUTION OF IMPORTANTPECULIARITIES Plates I-IV

DIALECT MAP OF GREECE Plate V

»

ABBREVIATIONS

The following abbreviations are employed for languages, dialects, and local sourcesof the forms quoted.

Acam. = AcarnanianAch. = AchaeanAegin. = AeginetanAetol. = AetolianAgrig. = of AgrigentumAmorg. = of AmorgosAnd. = of AndaniaArc. = ArcadianArc.-Cypr. = Arcado-CyprianArg. = Argive (of Argos)Argol. = Argolic (of Argolis)

Astyp. = of AstypalaeaAtt. = Attic

Att.-Ion. = Attic-IonicAv. or Avest. = AvestanBoeot. = BoeotianCalymn. = of CalymnaCarpath. = of CarpathnsChalced. = of ChalcedonChalcid. = ChalcidianCnid. = CnidianCorcyr. = CorcyraeanCorinth. = CorinthianCret. = CretanCypr. = CyprianCyren. = of CyreneDelph. = DelphianDodon. = of DodonaDor. = DoricEl. = EleanEng. = EnglishEphes. = EphesianEpid. = EpidaurianEpir. = EpirotanEretr. = EretrianEub. = Euboean

Germ. = GermanGortyn. = GortynianHeracl. = HeracleanIlerm. = of HermioneIon. = Ionic

Lac. = LaconianLat. = LatinLesb. = LesbianLocr. = LocrianMant. = MantineanMeg. = MegarianMel. = of MelosMess. = MessenianMil. = of MiletusMycen. = of MyceneNisyr. = of NisyrusN.W.Grk. = Northwest GreekOlynth. = of OlynthusOrop. = of OropusPamph. = PamphylianPhoc. = PhocianRheg. = of RhegiumRhod. = RhodianSelin. = of SelinusSicil. = Sicilian

Sicyon. = SicyonianSkt. = SanskritStir. = of Stiris

Styr.= of StyraSybar. = of SybarisSyrac. = SyracusanTeg. = TegeanThas. = of ThasosTher. = TheranThess. = ThessalianTroez. = of Troezen

In abbreviating the names of Greek authors and of their works, Liddell and Scott's

list has been generally followed. Note also the more general gram. = grammatical(forms quoted from the ancient grammarians), and lit. = literary (forms quoted fromthe literary dialects without mention of the individual authors).

For abbreviations of modern works of reference, see under the Bibliography,

pp. 281 ff.

Other abbreviations which are occasionally employed will be readily understood,as cpd. = compound, dat. = dative, imv. = imperative, 1. = line, pi. = plural, sg. =singular, subj. = subjunctive.

xviii

PAET I: GRAMMAR OP THE DIALECTS

INTRODUCTION

Classification and Interrelation of the Dialects 1

1. When the ancient grammarians spoke of the four dialects of

Greece— Attic, Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric, to which some added the

KOLvrj as a fifth— they had in mind solely the literary dialects, which

furnished the occasion and object of their study. But these literary

dialects represent only a few of the many forms of speech current

in Greece, most of which play no part whatever in literature, and,

apart from some scattered glosses, would be entirely unknown to

us were it not for the wealth of inscriptions which the soil of

Greece has yielded in modern times.

The existence of Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric elements in the people

and speech of Greece is an undoubted fact of Greek history, and

one of first importance to an understanding of the dialect rela-

tions. But there is no warrant, either in the earlier Greek tradition

or in the linguistic evidence, for making this an all-inclusive classi-

fication. These three elements were precipitated, as it were, on the

coast of Asia Minor, where their juxtaposition gave rise to the his-

torical recognition of the distinction. And as the Ionians, Aeolians,

and Dorians of Asia Minor were colonists from Greece proper, it

was a natural and proper inference of the historians that they re-

flected ethnic divisions which also existed, or had once existed, in

1 See also the Summaries of Characteristics, 180-273, and Charts I and laat the end of the book.

1

2 GREEK DIALECTS [l

the mother country.1 As to who were the Dorians of Greece proper

there was of course no mystery. They formed a well-defined group

throughout the historical period, and the tradition that they came

originally from the Northwest is completely borne out by the close

relationship of the Doric and Northwest Greek dialects (see below).

That the Ionians were akin to the inhabitants of Attica was an

accepted fact in Greek history, and the Athenians are called Ionic

both in Herodotus (e.g. 1.56) and Thucydides (6.82, 7.57). The

linguistic evidence is equally unmistakable. The only uncertainty

here is as to the extent of territory which was once Ionic. There

are various accounts according to which Ionians once occupied the

southern shore of the Corinthian gulf, the later Achaea (e.g. Hdt.

1.145-146, 7.94), Megara (e.g. Strabo 9.392), Epidaurus (e.g. Paus.

2.26.2), and Cynuria (Hdt. 8.73). If these accounts in themselves

are of questionable value, yet we cannot doubt that the Ionians

before the migration were not confined to Attica. The close rela-

tions of Epidaurus and Troezen with Athens, in cult and legend, are

significant for the Argolic Acte, and it is reasonable to assume that

at least the entire shore of the Saronic gulf was once Ionic.2

The affinities of the Aeolians were more obscure, for theirs was

the earliest migration to Asia Minor, the most remote from the

historical period. But Thessaly was the scene of their favorite

legends, the home of Achilles, as also of their eponymous hero

Aeolus, and many of their place-names had their counterpart in

Thessaly. In Herodotus we find the tradition that the Thessalians

of the historical period were invaders from the west who occupied

i It is equally natural, and quite justifiable as a matter of convenience, to

apply the same names to these earlier divisions. That the name Ionian, for ex-

ample, did not gain its current application on the mainland, but in the east, is

of no consequence. Such generic terms are everywhere of gradual growth.a That is, in a period contemporaneous with the Aeolic and Achaean occupa-

tion of other parts of Greece (see below). Of a still remoter period the view has

been advanced that the Ionians formed the first wave of Greek migration andfor a time occupied also the territory which with the next wave of migration

became Aeolic or Achaean. This is quite possible, but there is no such clear

evidence as for the other conclusions in the following pages.

1] INTRODUCTION 3

what had hitherto been an Aeolic land,1 and with this the linguistic

evidence is in perfect accord. For Thessalian is of all dialects the

most closely related to Lesbian, and at the same time shares in some

of the characteristics of the West Greek dialects, this admixture

of West Greek elements being somewhat stronger in Thessaliotis

than in Pelasgiotis. See 201, 202, 210, and Chart L The Boeo-

tians also are called Aeolians by Thucydides,3 and the Boeotian

dialect is, next to Thessalian, the most closely related to Lesbian.

These three have several notable characteristics in common (see

201 and Chart I), and are known as the Aeolic dialects. But in

Boeotian there is an even stronger admixture of West Greek ele-

ments than in Thessalian (see 217 and Chart I), the historical

explanation of which must be the same. If we credit the state-

ment of Thucydides that the Boeotian invaders were from Arne,

whence they had been driven by the Thessalians,3 we should recog-

nize in these Boeotians, not a part of the old Aeolic population of

Thessaly, but a tribe of West Greek invaders from Epirus (cf. MtBoeon), like the Thessalians who forced them onward. The Aeolic

element is to be ascribed rather to the tribes, or some of them,

comprising the early stratum, as for example the Minyans of

Orchomenos. However obscure such details may be, the evidence

is perfectly clear that both Boeotia and Thessaly were once Aeolic,

but were overrun by West Greek tribes which adopted the speech

of the earlier inhabitants in greater or less degree.

It is a natural presumption, of which there are some specific

indications, that not only Thessaly and Boeotia but the interme-

diate lands of Phocis and Locris, and even southern Aetolia— in fact

l Hdt. 7.176 hrtl e«r<ra\ol 1\0or U Qtairptaruv oU-fporrn yijv r^r AJoXtfa, rijr

vep rur ixriarat.

9 Thuc. 7.67 ovroi W AloXijs AloXevci rots tcrlaaai Boiurroit roit furh "Lvpanwrlu*

Ka.T ivdyKrjp ipAxorro^ tne Aeolians of Methymna, Tenedos, etc., were com-

pelled to fight against the Aeolians who founded these cities, namely the Boeo-

tians; id. 8.2 Botwrwr Zvyytw&p 6rrvt> (of the Lesbians).8 Thuc. 1.12 Boiurro/ re yhp ol rvr i^7)KOCTtp trti uer/i 'WLov AXumti* i£'Apv7}i dra-

rr&rrts inrb QtavaXwr r^r rQv Bourrlav, xpfntpov di Kadfxrflda yrjv KaXovfUrqr $kij9*9.

4 GREEK DIALECTS [1

all that portion of Greece north of Attica which plays a r61e in the

legends of early Greece—was once Aeolic. Phocaea in Asia Minor,

which, though later Ionic, surely belonged originally to the strip

of Aeolic colonies, was believed to be a colony of Phocis, and in the

dialect of Phocis there are actually some relics of Aeolic speech, as

the dative plural of consonant stems in -€<rai (107.3), which is also

found in eastern Locris. As for southern Aetolia, the region of

Calydon and Pleuron was once called Aeolis according to Thucyd-

ides,1 and the probability is that the Aetolians of the Homeric period

were Aeolic, though their name was taken by the later, West Greek,

invaders. The Aetolian occupation of Elis was an accepted tradi-

tion, and the existence of an Aeolic element in the dialect of Elis,

like the dative plural in -cow, may be brought into connection with

this if we assume that while the invaders were Aetolians in the

later sense, that is West Greek, as Elean is distinctly a West Greek

dialect, they had nevertheless adopted certain characteristics of the

earlier Aeolic Aetolian and brought them to Elis. Corinth was

also once occupied by Aeolians according to Thucydides,3 and it is

a noteworthy fact that the dative plural in -eaai, which is unknown

in other Doric dialects, is found in various Corinthian colonies (107.3).

But we have passed beyond the limits within which the term

Aeolic, or in general the division into Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic, can

with any propriety be applied to the peoples and dialects of the

historical period. It is only in Strabo that these three groups are

made into an all-inclusive system of classification, by means of an

unwarranted extension of Aeolic to include everything that is not

Ionic or Doric. And yet it is, unfortunately, this statement of

Strabo's,8 the error of which has long since been recognized, that

1 Thuc. 8. 102 it t^p AloXISa t^p pvp KaXovpJrriP Ka\v6Qva koI WKevpQpa.4 Thuc. 4. 42 incip ov 6 2o\6yetof \6<pos forfr, l<p' or Aupiijs t6 rdXat ItpvBirrtt

ro?l tr rj) v6Xri Kopirdloit hroXipovv, o&rir AloXtvai.

• Strabo 8.333 t&pt*i yhp ol Ur6% 'Mfiov rXrjy 'ABripalup «at Mryapfar xai tup

wipl t6p Happoffabw Awptiur koI pvpIti kloKth jcaXourrou. ... xal ol irrbt (8C.'I<r0po(/)

AloXctf rpbrepov ^<rar, tlr ifdx&rp**, 'Iiiwr p&P Ik T^t 'Arrucijt rbp Alfia\bv Kara-

axorrut,ir&9 & 'H.paK\»i8Qp rods AtapUat K*rayay6pT(ap. ... ol pip odp'lupts i^hrvrop

1] INTRODUCTION 5

has often been taken as representative of ancient tradition and

still colors, in the literal sense, our maps of ancient Greece. The

historical Phocians, Locrians, Aetolians, etc., were not, as Strabo's

statement implies, called Aeolic. Neither in Herodotus, Thucydi-

des, nor any early writer, are they ever brought under any one of

the three groups. Their dialects, with that of Elis, which Strabo

also calls Aeolic, all of which may be conveniently designated the

Northwest Greek dialects, are, in spite of some few traces of Aeolic

as mentioned above, most closely related to the Doric dialects.

There is scarcely one of the general characteristics common to the

Doric dialects in which they do not share, though they also have

certain peculiarities of their own. See 223 with a, 226, and Chart I.

If we were to classify them under any one of the three groups, it

is unquestionably Doric to which they have the best claim, and if

Strabo and our maps so classed them there would be no very seri-

ous objection. Indeed modern scholars do often class them under

" Doric in the wider sense," calling them then specifically " North

Doric." But on the whole it seems preferable to retain the term

Doric in its historical application and employ West Greek as the

comprehensive term to include the Northwest Greek dialects and

the Doric proper.

In fact the most fundamental division of the Greek dialects is

that into these West Greek and the East Greek dialects, the terms

referring to their location prior to the great migrations. The East

Greek are the " Old Hellenic " dialects, that is those employed by

the peoples who held the stage almost exclusively in the period

represented by the Homeric poems, when the West Greek peoples

remained in obscurity in the northwest. To the East Greek division

belong the Ionic and Aeolic groups, though, of the latter, Thessalian

and Boeotian, as explained above, are mixed dialects belonging in

vdXiv ra\im irro 'Axcuwv, AIoXikov tdvov* • iXet<f>drj 5* iv tj} HeXoirovvfyr(t> tA 860 tdrt),

t6 re AloXixdv Kal rb Aupixbv. 0V01 pJkv oCr rjrrov rots Atapiewriv 6r«rX6coiTO, xaddircp

rvW/9i? rot j re 'ApK&cri ical rots 'HXefott, . . . , ovroi aloXurrl SuX4x^VO-av, ol tf&XXoi finery

run i-xjyfyravro i£ ipupoiv, ol pkv ptaXXov ol 5* r^rrov aloXlfovres.

6 GREEK DIALECTS [1

part also in the West Greek division. And to East Greek belongs

also another group, the Arcado-Cyprian.

No two dialects, not even Attic and Ionic, belong together more

obviously than do those of Arcadia and the distant Cyprus. They

share in a number of notable peculiarities which are unknown else-

whera See 189 and Chart L This is to be accounted for by the

fact that Cyprus was colonized, not necessarily or probably from

Arcadia itself, as tradition states, but from the Peloponnesian coast,

at a time when its speech was like that which in Arcadia survived

the Doric migration. This group represents, beyond question, the

pre-Doric speech of most of the Peloponnesus, whatever we choose

to call it. The term Achaean is used in so many different senses 1

that it might be well to avoid it entirely. But it is convenient to

apply it to this group, which has at least a partial claim to it,

whenever the need is felt of some other term than Arcado-Cyprian,

which, while describing accurately what is left of the group in

the liistorical period, is strikingly infelicitous when applied to

prehistoric times. The relations of this group to the others of the

East Greek division, especially Aeolic, are the most difficult to

interpret historically. Strabo, of course, calls the Arcadians Aeolic,

but without warrant in earlier usage. For example, Thucydides,

in describing the forces engaged at Syracuse (7.57), makes the

most of the distinction between Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic nations,

but does not class the Arcadians with any one of these. Yet the

Arcadian and Cyprian dialects show notable resemblances to the

Aeolic dialects which cannot be accidental (see 190.3-6 and Chart I),

and some would class them all together under the head of " Aeolic

in the widest sense" or "Achaean" (Aeolic in the usual sense

then appearing as " North Achaean "). On the other hand, manyof the characteristics common to the Aeolic dialects are lacking,

1 " Achaean " is applied by some to a supposed stratum intermediate between

that which survived in Arcado-Cyprian and the later Doric. But there is no

good evidence, either linguistic or otherwise, that any such intermediate stratum

ever existed.

1] INTRODUCTION 7

and there are certain points of agreement with Attic-Ionic (see

190.1, 193.2,3, and Chart I). One may surmise that the latter,

which are in part confined to Arcadian, are due to contact with

Ionians on the coast of the Peloponnesus (see above, p. 2), and

that the connections with Aeolic are earlier and more fundamental,

reflecting a period of geographical continuity with Aeolic peoples

somewhere in Northern Greece. But that brings us before the " mys-

tery of the Achaean name," that most difficult problem of the

relation between the Achaeans of the Phthiotis and the pre-Doric

Achaeans of the Peloponnesus, and of those again to the historical

Achaeans on the Corinthian Gulf, whose dialect is West Greek.

Conservative procedure here consists in recognizing Arcado-Cyprian,

or Achaean, as a distinct group intermediate between Aeolic and

Attic-Ionic, and conceding that the precise historical background of

their interrelations is hopelessly obscure. Arcadian shows some few

West Greek peculiarities which we may properly attribute to the

influence of the surrounding Doric dialects in the historical period.

Just as in the Northwest Greek dialects some traces of the

former Aeolic speech have survived, as noted above, so it is not

surprising to find some traces of Achaean speech in the Doric

dialects spoken in lands formerly Achaean. For example, in

Laconia Poseidon was worshiped under the name of HohoiBdv,

which recalls Arc. HoaoiSdv, the true Doric form being Uotci-

Sdv (49.1, 61.5). Here possibly belongs Iv = iv in some Cretan in-

scriptions (10). Besides survivals which bear specifically either the

Aeolic or the Achaean stamp, there are others of forms which are

common to both, and so from the linguistic point of view might

be called Aeolic-Achaean, only their provenance leading us to

infer either Aeolic or Achaean source ; or again some others which

might be called simply East Greek without further differentiation.

But, apart from some few striking examples, the question of

survival versus accidental agreement or historical borrowing is a

very delicate one. Several features in Doric dialects that are

often ascribed to prehistoric mixture may be due to other factors.

8 GREEK DIALECTS [1

The classification of the dialects is then, in outline, as follows

:

1

West Greek Division East Greek Division

1. Northwest Greek: Phocian, 1. Attic-Ionic.

Locrian, Elean, etc. 2. Aeolic : Lesbian, Thessalian,

2. Doric : Laconian, Corinthian, Boeotian.

Argolic, Cretan, etc. 3. Arcado-Cyprian or Achaean.

2. The Greek dialects, classified in accordance with the preceding

scheme, and with their important subdivisions noted, are the fol-

lowing. For summaries of the characteristics of each, see 180-273.

EAST GREEK

I. The Attic-Ionic Group1. Attic.

2. Ionic.

A. East Ionic, or Ionic of Asia Minor. The Ionic cities of the

coast of Asia Minor and the adjacent islands, Samos, Chios, etc.,

together with their colonies, mostly on the Hellespont, Propontis,

and Euxine. There are some local varieties, of which the most

marked is Chian, containing some Lesbian features.

B. Central Ionic, or Ionic of the Cyclades. The Ionic Cyclades,

Naxos, Amorgos, Paros with its colony Thasos, Delos, Tenos, An-

dros, Ceos, etc.

C. West Ionic, or Euboean. Chalcis (with its colonies in Italy,

Sicily, and the Chalcidian peninsula) and the other cities of Eu-

boea. A local dialect with marked characteristics is the Eretrian,

seen in the inscriptions of Eretria and Oropu9.

1 Pampbylian, of which the meager remains permit only a very imperfect

knowledge, and which ia therefore, barring occasional references, ignored in this

book, shows notable affinities on the one hand with Arcado-Cyprian (u = o, i$

with dat., fr), on the other with West Greek (0f#cart, lap6t, 3«a, etc.) and somespecial features common to Cretan (op = po in 'A<pop6l<ruvt, 70.1, t = $ in Arpiwoiai,

Iltfrioj, 63, /*, 10). The earliest colonists were doubtless pre-Doric Pelopon-

nesians, as in Cyprus and Crete, later followed by Dorians.

»] INTRODUCTION 9

II. The Abcado-Cypbian ob Achaean Gboup

1. Arcadian. The most important material is from Tegea and

Mantinea.

2. Cyprian. There are numerous short inscriptions, and one of

considerable length, the bronze of Idalium. All are in the Cyprian

syllabary.

III. The Aeolic Gboup

1. Lesbian, or Asiatic Aeolic.1 The inscriptional material is fairly

extensive, but late. There is nothing approaching the time of the

poems of Alcaeus and Sappho, and very little that is older than the

Macedonian period. Most of the inscriptions are from the chief

cities of Lesbos, but a few are from other islands and towns of

the Aeolic mainland.

2. Thessalian.3 Two subdivisions with marked differences are

formed by the dialect of Pelasgiotis and that of Thessaliotis, which

may be conveniently, if not quite appropriately, designated as East

and West Thessalian.

From Phthiotis a few inscriptions are in Thessalian, but most

of the material is from the period of Aetolian domination and in

the Northwest Greek /coivq. See 279. From Histiaeotis, Perrhaebia,

and Magnesia the material is very scanty.

3. Boeotian.3 The material is very extensive, and representative

of all the important Boeotian towns, but is meager for the early

period.

WEST GREEKIV. The Nobthwest Gbeek Gboup

1. Phocian. A large part of the material,including nearly all that is

of an early date, is from Delphi, and is quoted specifically as Delphian.

1 Sometimes called simply Aeolic. But, to avoid confusion with Aeolic in its

wider sense, the designation Lesbian is to be preferred in spite of the formal

impropriety of applying it to a dialect not restricted to Lesbos. Most of the

material is actually from Lesbos.8 That Thessalian and Boeotian are only in part Aeolic, in part West Greek,

has been explained above, pp. 2, 8.

10 GREEK DIALECTS [2

2. Locrian. The early and important inscriptions are from west-

ern Locris. From eastern Locris the material is meager and late.

3. Elean. All the material, much of which is very early, is from

Olympia.

4. The Northwest Greek koivt\. Employed in Aetolia and other

regions under the domination of the Aetolian league. See 279.

Note. Only Phocian, Locrian, and Elean are known to us as distinct

dialects of this group. Of others which presumably belong here we have

practically no material from a time when they retained their individuality.

In Aetolia, for example, before the rise of the Northwest Greek Koivrj there

was undoubtedly a distinct Northwest Greek dialect, probably most nearly

related to Locrian, but of this pure Aetolian we have no knowledge. Of the

speech of Aeniania and Malis previous to the Aetolian domination we have

no remains. It is natural to suppose that Northwest Greek dialects were

once spoken also in Acarnania and Epirus. But here the influence of the

Corinthian colonies was strong from an early period, as shown by the use

of the Corinthian alphabet in the few early inscriptions ; and in later times,

from which nearly all the material dates, the language employed is not the

Northwest Greek Kowq, but the Doric Koorq, like that of the contempora-

neous inscriptions of Corcyra. See 279. Hence the actual material from

Acarnania and Epirus is more properly classified with Corinthian. FromCephallenia and Ithaca we have decrees in the Northwest Greek manj from

the Aetolian period (see 279), but from earlier times not enough to show

whether the dialect was Northwest Greek or Doric. From Zacynthus there

is almost nothing. The dialect of Achaea (i. e. Peloponnesian Achaea in

the historical period) is generally believed to belong to this group. This

is probable on general grounds, but there is as yet no adequate linguistic

evidence of it. For, apart from the inscriptions of Achaean colonies in

Magna Graecia, which, both on account of their meagerness and the mixed

elements in the colonization, are indecisive, nearly all the material is from

the time of the Achaean league, and this is not in the Northwest Greek

Koivrj, but in the same Doric Koarq that was used in Corinth and Sicyon.

V. The Doric Group

1. Laconian and Heraclean. Laconia and its colonies Tarentum and

Heraclea. Heraclean, well known from the Heraclean Tables, has

peculiarities of its own, and is treated as a distinct dialect.

3] INTRODUCTION 11

2. Meaaenian. There is scarcely any material until a late period,

when the dialect is no longer pure.

3. Megarian. Megara, and its colonies in Sicily (especially Selinus)

and on the Propontis and Bosporus (as Byzantium, Chalcedon, etc.).

Except from Selinus the material is late.

4. Corinthian. Corinth, Sicyon, Cleonae, Phlius, and the Corin-

thian colonies Corcyra (with its own colonies Apollonia and Dyrrha-

chium), Leucas, Anactorium, Ambracia, etc., and, in Sicily, Syracuse

with its own colonies. Material from places other than Corinth,

though coming under the general head of Corinthian, is generally

quoted specifically as Sicyonian, Corcyraean, Syracusan, etc.

5. Argolic Argos, Mycenae, etc., and the cities of the Acte, as

Hermione, Troezen, and Epidaurus together with Aegina. 1 Argolic

(abbreviated Argol.) is used as the general term, while Argive (Arg.)

refers more specifically to the material from Argos (with the Argive

Heraeum), as Epidaurian to that from Epidaurus.

6. Rhodian. Rhodes (Camirus, Ialysus, Lindus, and the city of

Rhodes) with the adjacent small islands (Chalce, etc.) and Carpathus,

Telos, and Syme, the settlements on the mainland (the Rhodian

Peraea) and Phaselis in Pamphylia, and the Sicilian colonies Gela

and Agrigentum (an inscription of Rhegium, though not a Rhodian

colony, is in the same dialect). The material is very extensive, but

little of it is early.

7. Coan and Calymnian. The material is considerable,but not early.

8. The dialects of Cnidus, and of Nisyrus, Anaphe, Astypalaea,

and other small islands. The material is late, and insufficient to

determine whether any of these should properly be grouped with

Rhodian, Coan, or Theran. Nisyrus, for example, was nearly always

connected politically with either Cos or Rhodes.

9. Theran and Melian. Thera with Cyrene, and Melos. Early in-

scriptions are numerous, but brief.

1 From Aegina there is not much material from the period before the Athe-

nian occupation, but enough to show that the dialect was Argolic (note lapiot

with lenis, 58 b).

12 GREEK DIALECTS 0

10. Cretan. This is now the best-known of all the Doric dialects,

owing to the very extensive early material, especially from Gortyna.

The dialect of Gortyna and other cities of the great central portion

of the island is also known more specifically as Central Cretan, to

exclude the divergent type seen in the inscriptions, mostly late,

from the eastern and western extremities of the island. See 273.

But the term Cretan alone is to be understood as referring to this

Central Cretan, unless otherwise stated.

The Dialects in Literature

3. Of the numerous dialects of Greece a few attained the rank

of literary dialects, though for the most part in a mixed and arti-

ficial form not corresponding to anything actually spoken at a

given time and place. Moreover, in the course of literary develop-

ment these dialects came to be characteristic of certain classes of

literature, and, their r61e once established, the choice of one or the

other usually depended upon this factor rather than upon the native

dialect of the author.

The literary development of epic songs began with the Aeolians

of Asia Minor, whence it passed into the hands of the neighboring

Ionians, and the language of Homer, which became the norm of

all epic poetry and strongly affected subsequent poetry of all classes,

is a mixture of Aeolic and Ionic,— in the main Old Ionic but with

the retention of many Aeolic forms, such as a/xfie: beside rjfieU,

genitive singular in -do beside -€a>, etc. The language of Hesiod is

substantially the same, but with some Aeolic forms not used in

Homer, also some Boeotian and Doric peculiarities. The elegiac

and iambic poets also use the epic dialect with some modifications,

not only Ionians like Archilochus, but the Athenian Solon, the

Spartan Tyrtaeus, the Megarian Theognis, etc.

Of the melic poets, Alcaeus and Sappho followed very closely

their native Lesbian dialect, though not entirely unaffected by epic

influence. The language of these and other Lesbian poets was

8] INTRODUCTION 13

directly imitated by some later writers, notably by Theocritus in

three of his idyls, and contributed an important element to the

language of many more, e.g. Anacreon of Teos, who in the main

employed his native Ionic (New Ionic), and, in general, to the

choral lyric, which was mainly Doric.

The choral lyric was developed among Doric peoples, though

under the impulse of Lesbian poets, who we know were welcomed

in Sparta, for example, in the seventh century. Its language is

Doric, with an admixture of Lesbian and epic forms, no matter

whether the poet is a Dorian, or a Boeotian like Pindar, or an

Ionian like Simonides and Bacchylides. This Doric, however, is not

identical with any specific Doric dialect, but is an artificial com-

posite, showing many of the general Doric characteristics, but with

the elimination of local peculiarities. An exception is to be made

in the case of Alcman, whose Doric is of a severer type and evi-

dently based upon the Laconian, though also mixed with Lesbian

and epic forms.

The earliest prose writers were the Ionic philosophers and his-

torians of the sixth century, and in the fifth century not only

Herodotus, but Hippocrates of Cos, a Dorian, wrote in Ionic. In

the meantime, with the political and intellectual supremacy of

Athens, Attic had become the recognized language of the drama,

and before the end of the fifth century was employed in prose also,

though the earlier prose writers as Thucydides, like the tragedians,

avoided certain Attic peculiarities which were still felt as provin-

cialisms (e.g. tt = (t<t, pp = pa). Henceforth Attic was the lan-

guage of literary prose.

The dialects mentioned are the only literary dialects known and

cultivated throughout the Greek world. But some few others were

employed locally. Epicharmus and Sophron wrote in their native

Syracusan Doric, as did, later, Archimedes. A form of Doric prose

was developed among the Pythagoreans of Magna Graecia, seen in

some fragments of Archytas of Tarentum, Philolaus of Croton, and

others, though the greater part of the writings of this class are

14 GREEK DIALECTS

spurious. The comic poet Rhinthon, from whom the grammarians

sometimes quote, used the Doric of Tarentum. The fragments of

Corinna of Tanagra, whose fame was scarcely more than local, are

in Boeotian, and the Boeotian dialect, as well as Megarian and

Laconian, are caricatured by Aristophanes. But the great majority

of the dialects play no role whatever in literature.

Even for those dialects which are represented, the literary re-

mains must for the most part be regarded as secondary sources,

not only because of their artificial character but also because of

the corruptions which they have suffered in transmission. Excep-

tional importance, however, attaches to the language of Homer

because of its antiquity, and to the Lesbian of Alcaeus and Sappho

because it is relatively pure and much older than the inscriptional

material

Note. In the following exposition, dialectic forms from literary and

grammatical sources are not infrequently quoted, especially where the

inscriptional evidence is slight, as it is, for example, quite naturally, for

the personal pronouns. Such forms are sometimes quoted with their spe-

cific sources, sometimes simply as literary Doric (lit. Dor.), literary Lesbian

(lit. Lesb.), literary Ionic (lit. Ion.), or grammatical (gram.). But a de-

tailed treatment of the dialectic peculiarities observed in our literary texts

is so bound up with questions of literary tradition and textual criticism

that it is best left to the critical editions of the various authors. It would

be impracticable in a work of the present scope, and would, moreover, tend

to obscure that more trustworthy picture of the dialects which is gained

from inscriptions, and which is so important as a basis for the critical study

of the mixed literary forms.

PHONOLOGY

The Alphabet

4. The numerous differences in the local alphabets, so far as

they consist merely in variations of the forms of the letters, need

not be discussed here, important as they are to the epigraphist in

deciding the age and source of inscriptions. But certain points in

the use of the alphabet and its development as a means of express-

ing the Greek sounds should be noted.

1. In the most primitive type of the Greek alphabet, as it is

seen in the earliest inscriptions of Crete, Thera, and Melos, the

non-Phoenician signs <t>, X, Y have not yet been introduced, and the

I is not in use. The sounds of<f>, x are represented by irht

tch

(or ph), or, as in Crete, where B (H) when used is rj not ht are not

distinguished from 7r, k ; those of yfrf fj, by ira1k<f.

2. In the next stage of development, after the introduction of

<t>, X, Y, the alphabets fall into two classes, according to the values

attached to these signs. The eastern division, to which Ionic

belongs, employs them as<f>, x> and also uses ^ne i as f, though

a subdivision of this group, represented mainly by the Attic alpha-

bet, uses only the first two and expresses yfr, f by <f><rt x*- The

western division,1 to which belong the majority of the alphabets

of Greece proper as well as that of Euboea, whence it was carried

to Italy by the Chalcidian colonies and became the source of the

Latin alphabet, employs <t>, X, Y as<f>, f, x> not using 5 at all, and

1 This distinction of eastern and western alphabets, the distribution of whichis clearly shown in the Chart in KirchhofPs Studien zur Geschichte des griechi-

schen Atpkabet8, has no connection with that of East and West Greek dialects,

and is anything but coincident with it.

15

generally expressing ^ by ira or, oftener, <f>a (only in Locrian and

Arcadian by a special sign *).

3. In the earliest inscriptions nearly all the alphabets have the

p (vau or digamma); and many the ? (koppa), which is used before

o or v, and that too even if a liquid intervenes, e.g. 9opiv060€v,

hSppos, Aop/309, ipp6retIlaTpopXo?, XepvOos, 9\vro9 (in other posi-

tions it is very rare).

>/ 4. Two signs were available for <r, namely $ or % (sigma) and

m (san), and most alphabets use one of these to the exclusion of

the other. But there are some few examples of a differentiation.

In an early Arcadian inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), the charac-

ter v\, a simplified form of the san, which is known from other

sources, is used to denote a sibilant of specifically Arcado-Cyprian

origin, as in w*$ (transcribed aw) = Cypr. <u?, Att. m. See 68.3.

A sign T, which is also probably a modification of the san, is used

in some Ionic inscriptions of Asia Minor for the usual era = Att. tt,

e.g. from Halicarnassus *K\iKapvaT€(co)v beside'

ATu/capvaaafop,

from Ephesus T^rape?, reTapapovra = reaaapei, etc, from Teos

[0]a\aTT)$ beside OdXaaaav, from Erythrae iXdrovos.

J 5. In Boeotian, K a compromise between E and I, is sometimes

used for the close e, later i (9.2). At Corinth and Megara there

were two characters, and E, for the e-sounds, but usually differ-

entiated. See 28.

v 6. In most of the alphabets the H (early B) is the sign of the

spiritus asper, and neither rj and a> nor the lengthened € and o ("spu-

rious €i and ov") are distinguished from the short e and o. But

in East Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper was lost at a

very early period, the H, which was thus left free, was turned to

account as a vowel sign, not so much to show a difference in quan-

tity (in the case of a, Z, v no such need was felt) as one of quality.

It was probably used first only for the extremely open e coming

from a, that is for the specifically Attic-Ionic 77 (8), which for a

time was more open than the sound of the inherited e, though this

was also open as compared with the short e, and both soon became

«] PHONOLOGY 17

identical and were denoted in the same way. To be sure, no such

distinction is to be observed in East Ionic inscriptions, but it is

seen in some of the Cyclades, to which the use of the H had passed

from East Ionic, e.g. from Naxos (no. 6) NitcavSprj, popr), etc., but

avedeKep (with E in the penult). Similar examples from Ceos (e.g.

no. 8) and Amorgos.

The use of H = tj extended not only to the Ionic but also to the

Doric islands, Rhodes, Thera, Melos, and Crete, where it is found

in the earliest inscriptions, though in Crete it went out of use for

a time, not appearing for example in the Law-Code. In Central

Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper still survived, as also

in Rhodes, Thera, and Melos, the sign was used both as rj and as

h. It occurs also with the value of he, at Delos, Naxos (no. 6),

Thera, Argos, and Oropus (no. 14.46).

The Ionic alphabet is also characterised by its distinction of o

and a> through differentiated forms of 0 (usually Q = o>, but in

some of the islands, namely Paros, Thasos, and Siphnos, Q = o, and

0 or 0 = a) ; in some archaic Theran inscriptions 0 = o, Q = a>).

7. In 403 B.c. the Ionic alphabet was officially introduced at

Athens, and not much later replaced the native or " epichoric"

alphabets in other parts of Greece. Inscriptions of the end of the

fifth or the beginning of the fourth century often show a transi-

tional form of the alphabet, partly epichoric, partly Ionic. Even

with the full Ionic alphabet, f was generally retained where it was

still sounded, and sometimes a form of H was used for the spiritus

asper, as h in the Heraclean Tables and occasionally elsewhere

(Elis, Cumae, Sicyon, Epidaurus). The Delphian Labyadae inscrip-

tion (no. 51) has B = A, H = rj ; likewise an Argive inscription.

For the Cyprian syllabary, see no. 19.

VOWELSa

v 5. o for a before or after liquids. Examples are most numerous

in Lesbian, mainly from literary and grammatical sources, as

18 GREEK DIALECTS [«

OTp6ro$ = arpar<kt fipox^w = ftpaxdow, xokaiai. = ^aXoio-t, etc.

So a/A^9p[o]T7;v (no. 21) = dpapTclv, like Horn. rjfx/3porov = fjf*ap-

tov (fi/3p from /ip, as regularly). Both trrporayo^ and arpdrayo^

occur in inscriptions, likewise in Boeotian arpoTos in numerous

proper names, arpOTuoras, i<rrpoT€vadrjt but also arparof; in proper

names, crpaTayCovro^. The forms with a, which are the only ones

attested for Thessalian, are to be attributed to /coti^ influence.

Cf. Boeot., Thess. iporfc = iparfc, Ppoxfc — £pa%u5, attested by

proper names, Boeot., Lesb. irSpvo^ = trapvoyft, whence Lesb.

Hopvoirla (no. 23), Thess. irerpo- = rerpa-.

In Arcado-Cyprian also we find Arc. 4<l>0opicdk = i$$apicms9

iravdyopav; belonging with West Ion. ayappw (49.2), rdropro^,

Bpoxys, (TTOpirdo<; =iuTrpairaio<; (also Arc. aropird, Cypr. arpoird

in Hesych.), Cypr. xop^Ca (Hesych.) = icaphia, tcarifopyov= *tcare-

papyov aorist of *Kar-tfipya) (/caretpya)) with the weak grade of

the root as in e&pa/cov from hipKOfiai (49.2).

In various West Greek dialects occur derivatives of ypdjxo with o,

though the verb itself always has a. Thus ypo<j>ev^ in Elis, Argolis,

Sicyon, in Argolis also ypo<f>cv<D, <rvyypo<f>o<;, etc., HeracL aveirCypo-

^09, Cret avr£ypo<f>ov, 2yypo<f>os, MeL TpoxfxDv. Cf. also Cret, Epid.

/caraXofZcv? = *Kara\afiev^t support, Cret. apKoirla = aftkaf}£a,

Delph. A6(f>pcov (cf. Aa<j>p£a).

Ja. Some of the examples, if taken by themselves, might be regarded

simply as inherited o-grade forms (cf. 49.2), e. g. Arc. i<f>6opKm (cf . l^Bopa).

But an actual substitution must be recognized in Lesb. arporos etc., and,

while the precise conditions and scope of the phenomenon are not clear, it

is evidently one in which all the Aeolic dialects and Arcado-Cyprian had a

share. Whether yfxxf>vk etc. are anything more than inherited o-grade

forma is less certain, but they may well be Aeolic-Achaean survivals.

o for a in other cases, bv = avd in Lesbian, Thessalian (Pe-

lasgiotis), and Arcado-Cyprian (vv, see 22). Lesb., Arc. S&oto? =S&aro*:, also Arc. M/co = oY/ea, he/cordv = €/car6v

t and Lesb. evoros

= Svaro?. Thess. e£6fi€i,pvov = e^dfirjvov. Delph. ivro<f>ijiafburial

rites, HeracL ro<t>uov, burial-place (cf. Ta<£o<?). Kodapos = /cadapfc

in Heraclea, Sybaris, Locris (Tleppodapiav), Lesbos, Elean ridapaus.

•] PHONOLOGY 19

a. The explanation is uncertain, and not necessarily the same for all

the forms cited here. For example, it is possible that the o of Sckotos etc.

is to be viewed in the same light as that of cucocrt = West Greek fUan. See

116 a. But the preference for o appears to be, here as in 5, an Aeolic-

Achaean characteristic.

*/ 7. € for a. For forms with e beside a which fall within the

regular system of vowel-gradation, see 49.2-4.

An actual change of final a to c is seen in Thess. 8i4= Sta. Cf.

Thess. -€i = -at (27).

a

Attic-Ionic ij from a. Original a, which remains unchanged

in all other dialects, becomes rj in Attic-Ionic. Thus ti/xtJ, <f>rjfi(f

Zarrjjju, but in other dialects ripa (a-stem), <f>dfj.{ (Lat. /cn), Tardfit

(Lat. stare). For the contrast between this rj and that which repre-

sents an inherited <f-sound and is common to the other dialects

also, note Att.-Ion. fi^rrjp telsewhere parrip (Lat. mater).

But Attic differs from Ionic, in that it has a, not rjy after e, *,

and p, as yevca, ol/e(d, x^P^ = I°n - ywev> ol/chj, x^PV-

V a. The change of d in the direction of rj began in the Attic-Ionic period,

and was universal. The d in Att. x°->pa e*c * is n°t» the original d unchanged,

but a special Attic reversion to d, which occurred, however, before the newsound had become completely identical with that representing original e,

and hence did not affect the latter (so Att. TrpdrTco, but prfriap). That is,

the rj from d was at first an extremely open e-sound, even more open than

that of original e, and even in the historical period the two sounds are

distinguished in the spelling of some inscriptions of the Cyclades. See 4.6.

b. The d arising from lengthening of a in connection with original inter-

vocalic ytr, ay, etc., undergoes the same change, e.g. Att.-Ion. fyrpa from

i<f>dvaj original *?</«v<to. See 76, 77.1. But in Tas from ravs and naxm from

u-avaii, original *irdvTia, the d was of later origin and was unaffected. See

77.3, 78.

/ «

*9. i from c before a vowel.

1. Even in Attic an € before another vowel had a closer sound

than in other positions, and was frequently written ct, as deios =0eo?, veto*; = i>ecw9. So, sometimes, in Ionic, as eXm = &>9, Seiofxevo?

(Oropus) = 8e6fjL€vo<;.

20 GREEK DIALECTS 0In several dialects the € progressed so far in the direction of t

that it was frequently, or even regularly, written t. Thus

:

V 2. Boeotian. The spelling is usually *, but sometimes e, ei, or h

(see 4.5), as duky 0ei6<; = defc, avediav, aveOeiav beside avedeav,

IIo\t//cXKe9 = Ho\vk\€t]^, lovto? = coVro?, pioirro? = peovro*;.

a. Boeotian e in general had a relatively close sound, and the spelling aoccurs occasionally even before a consonant, as Bcyapctru = Bcvapcrov, ©to-

</>tuTT09 = *©to#ecrro9 (68.2), w«rou>vT€Mr<ri = -c<r<ri In cv ©ootto}?, ©cwnrtcvs,

etc. the spelling a is so constant that it perhaps stands for original77 (16),

which in other dialects was shortened as if the name of the town were

connected with 0cWt? etc.

^3. Cyprian. At Idalium the spelling is regularly i, as Ouk,

U(p)ra = iovra, pbrija = €7T€a.

V4. Cretan. We find 1 regularly, except where the e was once

followed by p. That is, the change was prior to the loss of inter-

vocalic p ; and the c which later, with the loss of p, came to stand

before another vowel, was unaffected. Thus iovros = eoVros, koXUov

= tcaXecov, nXies = Horn 7r\&9,— but web?, poticô*;, hpofiiov.

•J 5. Laconian. We find 1, with the same restriction as in Cretan,

in early inscriptions (also in Alcman and Ar. Lysist.), e.g. 0uht

dvio^Cov = rjvioxecov. In later inscriptions the spelling is usually e.

,y 6. Heraclean. Verbal forms show t> with the same restriction

as in Cretan, e.g. a&i/cuov, iperpuofie;, but peovra, Seofieva. In

other words, Tip.o/cpdTio<;ybut usually e, as pereos, owing to koivt\

influence.

J 7. Argolic, Thessalian, Lesbian. The spelling is usually €, but

sometimes t, as Arg. 6uk, Thess. Bios, Afovra, Lesb. xpwrtof

etc. (cf. 165.6), avtcta, flopCais, ruoi (= Horn rdcp). See App.

n 10. t from € before v in Arcado-Cyprian. iv = iv is the regular

form in Arcadian and Cyprian, also in compounds as Arc. tpdya>,

ifKâivd), iv<f>op/3(a>, lyK€XVPVKOl >tvSucoi, ivwaais, iviroXd, 1771/09,

IvpLevfrjs and lpp.ov<f>o<;, blameworthy (opp. to apep^rfi, a/io/Aô?),

Cypr. ivaX(va> (lva\a\ia/j,€va). Cf. also Arc. fifaovcai = /xdvovtrai,

'EpXPfifotoi= 'Opxopwioi, cnrexofxCvos, ajrvacSofiivo*:, SiaftaXevaa-

12] PHONOLOGY 21

plvo<; = -/x€fou9, etc., but in such forms the later inscriptions

have ev. There are a few examples in other positions, as Arc.

TtXcla?, Cypr. Miya\a6eotindicating that in general c had a rela-

tively close sound (as also in Boeotian, 9.2 a). The foreign names

appearing as 'ESdXiov, Keriov in the Cyprian texts were usually

rendered 'IBdXiov, Kfoiov.

a. lv = iv is found also, probably an Achaean survival, in some Cretan

inscriptions of Eleutherna and Vaxus, in an Achaean inscription, and in

Pamphylian (also is from at Vaxus and in Pamph.).

>/ll. i beside € in other cases. The interchange is occasionally

seen among dialectic forms of the same word, as in Horn, itLav-

p&s — Triaavpe;, reo-aepes. Att. karla appears with l in all other

dialects, so far as quotable, e.g. Ion. tariff, Lesb. iaria, Thess.

'Itforia&io?, Boeot. 'larifjtD, Delph. 'land*, Locr. tarCa, HeracL

'Iar&w, Syrac. 'larta, Rhod. iariardpiov, Coan tarla, Cret. 'larla,

Arc. "Eiarlav. Here the i, as well as the early substitution of*

for f in most dialects, may be due to the influence of farrjfu.

v 12. a from e before p in Northwest Greek. Locr. <f>dp€iv, wardpa,

apdpa, av<fx)Tapo<;tftairdpw (but fiepos). Here also hapiarai

(no. 55 ; but heXforai no. 56) = kXiaOcu, with p for X after the

analogy of the present aipia (as, conversely, Cret. atkito = alp4a>9

with X from the aorist). El. (frdpev, fdpyov, Trap (= irepi), owdrapos,

varapip, but the spelling ap is not quite uniform even in the early

inscriptions, and later gives way to ep (see 241). Delph. <j>dpcpf

fiardpa, Fapydpai, Sdpfiara, wevrafiapiTevcov, Uap6%0€O$t but in

the later inscriptions the spelling is ep (<f>4pev even in no. 51).

Cf. also Ach. Zeu9 'A/*a/Ho?, and Pamph. wrap = xrirep.

" a. Elean has a also after p, as Aarpcu[d/xfvov] beside Xarpctoficvov, fia-

arpaai from *fuurrp€ta (31), icariapcuW, Kariapavcriu in contrast to <f>vya&arjv,

<£vya8cwim (see 161.1) ; also before final y, as fidv = pcv, yvofmv = yvwfxtv,

3 pi. opt. amrivoiav, het0€av> <rweav, etc.;occasionally elsewhere, as wo-

/J«h = cv(T€/3«x, a-Ktvdov = -cW, showing that Elean « in general had a very

open sound. Cf. El. a = rj (15).

v b. A similar change before X in Delphian appears in AaX<fxxq of an

inscription and in Aa, AaX, AoA<£ikov of the earliest coins.

c. Epid. KpafiAmu = Kpqidoxu and /iavnx = /xtWcx, though more isolated,

and open to other possible explanations (/xavrot contamination with /xdy =

/xijv, Kpafidam weak grade or assimilation), are perhaps to be viewed in the

same light as the Elean forms under a.

13. West Greek a = East Greek c. Besides the examples of

dialectic interchange of a and e cited under the head of vowel-

gradation (49.2-4), in which the distribution of the a and e forms

is various (e.g. aptrrjv, Zparjv,— ftdWco, oV\\a>), there is a group

of by-forms in which the preference for the a forms is a marked

West Greek characteristic.

/l. iapfc (or lapfc) is the regular form in early inscriptions of

all West Greek dialects and Boeotian, lepfc occurring only later

and plainly due to tcoipq influence. The situation is probably the

same in Thessalian, though the occurrences of both forms are late,

ic/xfe (or Up<k) is Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian, while a third

form is seen in Lesb. Ipos (likewise ipevs, Ipeia, iprjT€va)flate /careC-

pcov with ei = i), Ion. i/wfc, f/xfc beside lep6<;, lep6s (probably from

*iapo- beside *laapo-f *laepo-). There are many other words with

variation between -€^09 and -a/>09, as fjuepos, fuapos, but with

widely different dialectic distribution.

>/ 2. "Kpraixis, so far as the name is quotable from early inscrip-

tions, is the form of all West Greek dialects except Cretan, and of

Boeotian. In later Doric and Delphian inscriptions this is usually

replaced by "A/>tc/u9. Thessalian has both forms.

J 3. Ka = kc (dv) is the form of all West Greek dialects and Boeo-

tian, while Thessalian has *e, like Lesbian and Cyprian. See 134.2.

The same tea in otca, ro/ca, Trdtca, which are also West Greek and

Boeotian (note Cor.) = Att.-Ion., Arc-Cypr. ore etc. (but Lesb. 6ra

etc. See 132.9). yd = ye is likewise West Greek and Boeotian. Ad-

verbs in -da = -Be, -0ev, belong to some, but not all, West Greek

dialects. See 133.1.

>J a. a.T€pos = crcpos is not confined to West Greek dialects, but is also

quotable from Arcadian, Boeotian, and Lesbian, and even for Attic is

implied by cb-cpo? with crasis. So far as we know, h-cpos belongs to Attic-

Ionic only, all examples in other dialects being late.

18] PHONOLOGY 23

*1

14. Original 17, that is 77 representing original e, remains un-

changed in nearly all dialects. Contrast the special Attic-Ionic 17

from d (8), both being seen in Attic-Ionic p-rjrrjp — fiarrjp of other

dialects. On the introduction of the character H, see 4.6.

</\b. d from rj in Elean. The sound of rj was so open in Elean

that it approximated that of d, and was frequently, though by no

means consistently, denoted by a. Thus fid (but also /*e, p.rj) =/X77, ppdrpa = prjrpa, fiaaiXaes = -?)e9, ea (but also ete) = elrj, hap-o-

aiola = -on], irXaOvovra beside irXidvovTi. Cf. a for € (12 a).

/16. €i from 77 in Thessalian and Boeotian. In these dialects the

sound was so close that with the introduction of the Ionic alpha-

bet it was uniformly denoted not by 77 but by ei, which at that

time represented a close e. Thess., Boeot. fi€i = p,rj, av46euce =av€0rjK€t

pteivos = prjvos, Thess. fiao-iXeios, Boeot. ypappareios =-7709, Thess., Boeot. o~TaT€ipa<;, Boeot. pdretp, irareCp = -rrjp-.

a. In late Boeotian inscriptions the spelling t is sometimes found, as irapif

beside naptU (els = r;s, Att. rjv, 163.3).

v 17. Lesb. alfuaecov (no. 21), alfuOfop (Ale), alp.i6vois (Sappho),

all = 17/it-. The explanation is difficult, since in all other cases 77

remains unchanged in Lesbian. Perhaps 77 was more open initially

than in other positions, and this, in connection with an epenthetic

vowel (but see 47), led to ai.

1

^18. c from 1 after p in the Aeolic dialects. An open pronuncia-

tion of 1 after p is indicated by occasional spellings such as Lesb.

Aap.otcp&r<D = Ar)p.o/cptTou (but /cptvvco, Kplraiv), Thess. /cpevvefiev

(Lesb. /cpfovco), 'TêVra? beside 'TPpiara?, cnreXevOepeo-Ofraa

from arreXevOep^co, Boeot. Aio/cp&e? = -tcp(vjjs9 rp&rreSSa, rp€Tr€&-

8£ras (Hesych. rpiireâv • rrjv rpdireâv. ~Boi<otoC).

a. Cf . also Lesb. €p = pi (probably through the medium of a syllabic p)in rcjpros (in glosses and proper names) = Tpiros, and in forms of 19.2

;

also Lesb. tp = ip in nipvav = Kipvdvai (influence of cjccpacra etc. ?).

* b. El. 7rdX«p = xoAt?, and /Scve'ot = /Sive'ot, though isolated occurrences,

indicate an open pronunciation of the c Cf. El. a = c and d = rj

(12 a, 15).

y 19. Consonantal i (t) from antevocalic i in Lesbian and Thes-

salian. The consonantal pronunciation of antevocalic i might

occur anywhere in rapid speech, but was especially characteristic

of Aeolic, as indicated by the following related phenomena in

Lesbian and Thessalian.

V"1. Lesb. f from Si in fa, Kap£a, Zovvvaos, from glosses or late

inscriptions, the usual inscriptional spelling being Sid etc. Cf.

also Ziovv(<rio<;) on a coin of Phocaea, Cypr. Kop&a- /capSia

(Hesych.).

V 2. Lesb. fiereppos, aWoreppos, Tl4ppap.o<;t Hepafio*; = fieTpios,

aWoTpios, Upianos, the development being pi, pi, epi, epp.

Thessalian doubling of consonants before i, which may then

be retained or omitted in the spelling, as iSSiav, 7ro\Xto?, irpo^ev-

viovv, Kvppop beside Kvpiov, apyvppoi beside apyvpioi, Mpaa<ra =Mvaaid. Cf. Att. fioppas from (Hope as.

^ 4. Omission of i, as Lesb. apyvpa = apyvpia, Thess. Tpa/cdSi =rpiaicdSi, etc. (see also under 3).

v 20. Interchange of i and v. Assimilation of t to y of the fol-

lowing syllable is seen in Jjpvav = ffniav, which appears in Attic

in the early fourth century, in other dialects only late ; the oppo-

site assimilation in /3ifi\tov beside ftvffXiov. Influence of the pre-

ceding ev, or of the suffix -avvrj, in Lac. *E\evhvvia = 'EXevai'via

(also Olynth. 'EXcvavvio*;, name of a month). Other by-forms, the

relation of which is uncertain, are'

'Afupitcrww and 'Apfa/crvove;,

Meg. alaifivdra*:, atcifivSnrres = alarvfivqTrjs etc.

I

21. I remains unchanged everywhere. But in late inscriptions

it is sometimes denoted by ei, which had come to have the sound

l, as reifid or reifxij = rlfirj.

34] PHONOLOGY 25

o

J 22. v from o, especially in Arcado-Cyprian. In both Arcadian

and Cyprian, final o nearly always appears as v. Gen. sg.

-av = -do, as Arc KaXX/au, Cypr. 'Ovao-tyopav. Middle endings

-tv, -vtv ss -to, -ito, as Arc. Bicopdaxrarv, iydfjmvrv (but also -to,

from Attic), Cypr. yivoirv, ifperdaarv. Arc, Cypr. (also Lesb.,

Thess.) airv = a-rro, Arc. ottv = vtto, also /carv by analogy, a\\v

= dWo. Cf. also for 6v = ai/a (6) in Cypr. vviOeice (once)

beside ov&e/ce, and Arc. vvSvae beside ov&i/ca (later ai>- due to

Attic influence).

a. In Lesbian there are several examples (besides 4?rv) of v = o, especially

before /x, as v/iotorc, vfxoXoyCa. Also Arc. v/xotots, trrvfUov.

Jb. oyvfjua. = ovofxa is common to nearly all, perhaps all, dialects except

Attic-Ionic. Cf. the compounds <Syu>w/to? etc., which are universal.

c. In Chalcid. hwrv = vtto, and 9vpyvs, the second v is due to assimila-

tion to the first.

d. In Pamphylian, o in final syllables regularly becomes v, written v

or ov.

0)

^23. 01/ from o> in Thessalian. Long 6 in Thessalian, whether

original or secondary (25), became a close o, then u, and, after the

introduction of the Ionic alphabet, was regularly denoted by ov.

%ovpa = x&pdy <f>i\dv0pov7ra = <f>L\dp0pQ>7ra trovv rayovv irdv-

rovp = Twy ray&v wdirrtov. Cf. €t from 17 (16).

v and u

* 24. Instead of becoming a sound like German ii, French utas

it did in Attic at an early period, the original w-sound (English oo

in food) was retained in several, perhaps the majority of, dialects.

This is most obvious where, the Attic values of the letters being

taken as a basis, the spelling v was replaced by ov.

In Boeotian, ov begins to appear beside v about 350 B.C., and is

frequent after 300 B.C., though v is not uncommon until the last

quarter of the century. Thus oirrrep, /covpLos, apyovpiov, aovvypa-

<f>ov, Tov\ayovovpa (22 5), etc In the third century the spelling

tov (pronounced like English u in cube ?) is also employed, though

never consistently, after t, 8, 0> vt and X, as noir^a, Siovo = Svo,

'I0iov8i/co$, oviovfia, AitoVLovaLos, Aiovtciaica), etc. ; also once after a

(liovveais) and once initially (loviv = viov). Another, rare spell-

ing is o, as Boeot. oW/> = virip, Ooala = 0vaCat Arc. vrrv, cnrep.

a. Except in Boeotian and Pamphylian, where ov is also frequent, the

spelling v is retained in inscriptions. So in Laconian, for which the reten-

tion of the «-sound is amply attested by the numerous glosses spelled with

ov in accordance with Attic values, and by the pronunciation of the modern

Tsakonian. In various other dialects, as Arcadian, Cyprian, Thessalian,

Lesbian, Cretan, Euboean, there are indications, of one kind or another, of

the same pronunciation, such as the occasional spelling ov or o for v, or v

for o (22 a), use of ? before v (Chalcid. 9vows, A-ijovflos, etc.), or present-

day pronunciation.

Secondary I and 5. " Spurious Diphthongs "

- 25. In many dialects, as in Attic, c and o differed in quality

from rj and a>, being close vowels (e, q). Consequently the long

vowels which came from them by contraction or compensative

lengthening, since they retained the same quality, were not iden-

tical with tj and <o, but were e and q, the latter becoming u, and

eventually came to be designated by « and ov after these original

diphthongs had become monophthongs in pronunciation (28, 34).

But in other dialects they were identical with rj and o>, and were

so written. Hence such dialectic variations as rpels and Tpfj6dp<o and <j>0rjpo)

from *<f>0epta) (74), £elvos and £rjvos from fe'v/ro? (54), ^ctXtot and

Xn^101 from *X&"Xioi (76), ftovXri and ffaXa from *fio\va (75),

/covprj and /ca>pa from Koppd (54), gen. sg. -ov and -co from -oio

(106.1), acc. pL -ov? and -a>? from -ow (78).

The dialects which regularly have 77 and o> in such forms are

Arcadian, Cyprian, Elean, Laconian, Heraclean, and Cretan. Boeo-

tian has 6>, but €i as for original 17 (16). Argolic, Rhodian,

Theran, and Coan have rj, a> in many forms, but ei, ov in others,

the distribution being only in part definable.

«] PHONOLOGY 27

a. In the last-named dialects we have commonly rj, to from lengthening

in r)fu, Sykofjucu, /3<oAa (also fiovXa, under influence of Attic spelling), Arg.

&iro<rn}\avTos, etc., and from contraction in Arg. rj^ov, e*c «> Rhod.,

Coan ktjvos, Arg. t^vos, Ther. Tprjs, Arg. Xumjpiov, etc. But a from con-

traction in verbs in -«&>, at Argos even t, as tcA/to, &<fxupur$ and gen. sg. -ov.

Note also Rhod. rjfu.iv, with a difference seen also in Archaic Cret. s/aev, if

this answers to fjprjv and is not rjfxcv. Archaic Cret. has also E, not

B, in fjLokev = later fiokr/v (or for /xtuAcv ?), and mreyioc = later ^kw.See App.

\/&. jpjjp- = ^«i/>- (79) occurs also at Delphi and Corinth, and is partly due

to a nom. sg. xqp formed after original p-stems in -rjp. Cf. Att. /xijv (112.3).

f e. An early change of c to I occurs in Att X'^"* (?6), MiAixto?

(MoA- etc. in other dialects, cf. 75) and ifmrvov (ttftariov in other

dialects, like el/ia). Cf. also Arg. rtXtro etc. (a), and for late t 28 c.

y/d. The lengthening of o before <r + nasal (76) gives Att.-Ion. <o, not ov,

as fyios (Goth, ams, cf. Lesb. cVo/x/ioouuc Theocr.), M\ (cf. Lesb. om),Horn. AutfKvo-os. The relation of Att. ow to wv of all other dialects is

obscure ; likewise the history of Att-Ion. oovAos, Cret. ouAo?.

e. It is to be remembered that the early inscriptions of most dialects have

simply E, 0, which we transcribe c, o, no matter whether the later spell-

ing is ct, ov, or rf, o). Among the rj f w dialects the actual spelling ij, a> does

not occur, of course, until the introduction of the Ionic alphabet about

400 B.C., except that in Crete, Rhodes, etc., where H = rj is much earlier,

we find rni£ etc. in the earliest inscriptions.

Of the o, ov dialects, Corinthian is the only one in which the identity of

genuine and spurious ct, ov belongs to the earliest period, owing to the very

early monophthongization of the diphthongs (28, 34). The spelling even

of the earliest inscriptions is El, OV at Corcyra (e.g hviov, Ei/tu), and

OV (but E, not El) at Corinth. In Attic-Ionic examples of El, OV occur

in the fifth century (ei/u even earlier), but E, 0 are more common until

after 400 B.C., and occasionally appear much later. In general El becomes

established earlier than OV, and many inscriptions use El uniformly but

vary between 0 and OV. In Ionic the gen. sg. -0 is especially persistent.

In Locrian no. 56 has only E, O (e.g. hdyzv, tos), while the somewhat

earlier no. 55 has El (<f>dpz\v etc.), and OV in the acc. pi. (toys) but 0in the gen. sg. (Safto). In other dialects El, OV come in with the

introduction of the Ionic alphabet, and even then the spelling varies

for a time.

Diphthongs

at

v, 26. rj from at in Boeotian. The diphthong is retained in the

earliest inscriptions, sometimes as at, sometimes as ae, especially

at Tanagra, e.g. AcV^oi/Sa?, 'Oki/Suc But it came to be pronounced

as a monophthong, an open et and with the introduction of the

Ionic alphabet was regularly denoted by 77, e.g. kt) = ical, 17 = at,

BeiPfjos = ®r)pato<;, dat. sg. and nom. pi. -17 = -at, dat. pi. -179 = at?,

infin. -0-77, -<r0rj = -<rai t -<r0ai. In very late inscriptions even « is

found, as ©et£eto9.

N 27. et from at in Thessalian. In general at remains, but at

Larissa we find et for final at, e.g. islrdfao-Tet = bfrjfurrai, /&\Xet-

ret = fiovXrjTai, yivv€iT€i = ytyvrjrai, and, with added v (139.2, 156),

Tr€7T€i<TT€iP = TrerretaOat, opypdyfretp = ctpaypdyfrat, i<f>dpyp€P0€tP =ifatpovprat, fieWovpdeiP = fiovXayprat. Also Et/toumo? (A2/m»i/).

/<l

V 28. Sooner or later et became everywhere a monophthong, a close

e (e), though the spelling was retained and extended to the e of

different origin (25). In Corinthian this had taken place at the

time of the earliest inscriptions, and, while at Corcyra the spelling

was El (25 d), at Corinth the sound was nearly always denoted by

a single sign, though generally differentiated from the open e or 17,

e.g. AfEp(a, i.e. Afipta = AeiPi'ov, HortSaPt, ie. HoreSaPt (rarely

UoT9i8dp), but aptOtKt = a,P€07)/c€. Cf. also teSc = retSe in an early

Megarian inscription (here = e, E = 17 and genuine or spurious et).

*j a. At a late period the « progressed still further to an Z, usually with

retention of the old spelling a, which then came to be used also for original

I (21), but sometimes with phonetic spelling 1. In some words this late

spelling with t became fixed in our texts, e.g. t«to>, intra, &ctmti9, of which

the proper spelling, as shown by inscriptions of Attic and other dialects, is

retow, ireum, Iktoxtk.

b. But before vowels it remained c for some time after it had become t

elsewhere, and, to distinguish it from « = I, was often written 17, e.g. YroXi-

rrjav, Uprja, etc., especially in the Augustan period.

c. For Elean at from u after p, see 12 a ; for Arg. hi = ct, 25 a.

31] PHONOLOGY 29

^29. i from ei in Boeotian. The change in pronunciation which

took place everywhere at a late period (28 a) occurred very early

in Boeotian, and here showed itself in the spelling, which in the

fifth century varies between €£, h (4.5), and i, but later is regularly

tf e.g. TWi/zeWs = Teio-tfieprjs, eVi = iwel, briSei= iveiBq (cf. also

16), e^t = $X€l> ,clfl4va<> = tceifidvas.

01

730. v from oi in Boeotian. The diphthong oc was retained muchlonger than ai (26) or ei (29), appearing as ot

fbut also, in some of

the earliest inscriptions especially of Tanagra, as oe, e.g. XoeptXos,

Fhe/caSdfioe. But in the third century it became a monophthong,

probably similar to the German o, to denote which, approximately,

the u, with its Attic value of u as a basis (cf. ov for v, 24), was em-

ployed with increasing frequency from about 250 B.C. on, though

not uniformly till the end of the century, e. g. fv/eta = ol/cia, dat.

sg. and nom. pi. -u = -oi, dat. pi. -ix> = -019. Where 01 is followed by

a vowel it is usually retained (in contrast to at, 26), as Botamk,

though Bug)t<wi> occurs once, also 6 7rva? = 17 iroia.

In some late inscriptions of Lebadea and Chaeronea the spelling

ei is also found, indicating the further progress of the sound to I

(see 28 a), e.g. ai/refr = avrol*;.

ai, €i, 01 before vowels

v 31. In the case of ai, ei, 01, also i/t, before vowels the omission

of i, consequent upon its consonantal pronunciation with the follow-

ing vowel, is to be observed in various dialects, though the spelling

is anything but constant, and it is impossible to make any general

statement as to the conditions of the loss. Thus, as in Attic 'A077-

valay later 'Adrjvda, *A.0r)va

tScoped beside Scopeid, evvoa beside ev-

voia, vcfe, uu9 beside w'0'9, ww, so e.g. Ion. areXeij beside areXeCrj,

Trocqcreav = Troirfcreiav, Lesb. St/coo)? = Sitea {cos, evvoav = evvoiav,

Thess. TevvdoL = Tevvalov, Arc. aTopirdo*; = acrrpcnraios, EL ea

beside c?e = etrj, jiao-Tpda = *fia<rrpeui (12 a), Cret. ayeXdot =

ayeXaloi, Delph. <f>aa>rfc= *4>aia>T(k (<f>aio<:). So especially in forms

Of WOlfa, aS Att. 7TO€t, TTOrjGtD (but WOl&v), Lesb. 7T0170-G), IpOTTOrjTai,

Boeot. eVoWe, Arc. 7roevraj, EL eiriiroevrav, Coan vairoav beside

vatroia\. Contraction, as in 'Adrjva, in Lesb. <£>oS*at = $>a>*a£u.

a. Owing to the variation in forms like the above, the diphthongal spell-

ing sometimes appears in words where it has no etymological justification,

as late 0780079, oyootTjxovra, Povrflita.

av, cv, ov

v 32. In av, ev, ov, the t; remained an i^-sound, not becoming U as

it did in many dialects when not part of a diphthong. This is shown

not only by Ionic ao, eo (33), but by occasional varieties of spelling

such as Corinth. 'A^tXXcovV, Corcyr. afindv, Att. apxndp, Ion.

apxno, Cret. a/jL€fv<ra<rOai, where f indicates the natural glide be-

fore the tt-sound, and Locr. ^afiraKriov, Cret. airofBSdv, etc.

v 33. ao, eo from av, ev in East Ionic, ao, eo appear in East Ionic

inscriptions (eo also in Amphipolis and Thasos) of the fourth cen-

tury (eo once in Chios in fifth century) and later, e.g. aoVo'9, raora,

copoia, eoepyerTjs. This spelling is frequent even in koivt\ inscrip-

tions of this region.

a. For El. av from ev after p, see 12 a. Some late Cretan inscriptions

show ov ~ ev (cf . Att. ov from co), as iXovOtpos, cVtraoov/jo. Also av = ev in

Arc. AvxAiCia, and very late Ther. avvoco, Delph. IXavOtpk, etc.

- 34. ov became, in most dialects, a monophthong (first 0, later u),

though the spelling ov was generally retained and eventually ex-

tended to the secondary 6. In Corinthian this had taken place at

the time of the earliest inscriptions. See 25 d.

>/ a. Occasionally words which contain genuine ov are found with the

spelling o in early inscriptions when o for secondary 5 was usual, e.g. ok =owe, fiov = fiovv (or = /?<oi>? See 37.1). In forms of ovros, which in gen-

eral have genuine ov (e.g. Cret. rovro etc.), this spelling is so frequent in

early Attic, e. g. toto, totov (toto also in Thasos ; cf . also Orop. evro&i,

i. e. ivrovOa = eVravoVx), as to point to some special cause. Possibly, as has

been suggested, there existed beside the usual forms with genuine ov

(e. g. tovto from *to-v-to), a gen. sg. toto (tovtov), formed by doubling of

to (tov), which then influenced the other forms.

ST] PHONOLOGY 31

aw, €v before vowels

^35. Certain words show a v diphthong in Lesbian (and in Homer)

in contrast to other dialects, e.g. auo>9= Dor. etc. a(f)o>9 (cf. Hesych.

a£a> • Troon), Horn. 170S9, Att. em, from *av<r<&; (cf. L. aurora from

*au86s-d), vavos = Dor. etc. vd(p)6$ (cf. Lac. vapov), Horn. 1/7709,

Att. veto?, probably from *va<rpo^ (54/), $evo> = Att oVo>, need, from

J a. In such forms v comes from a combination containing v or p, not from

simple intervocalic p, which in Lesbian, as elsewhere, regularly drops out

without affecting the preceding vowel. Forms like cviSc from *ipi&e are

poetical only, and due to metrical lengthening or doubling of the p under

the ictus. The consonant-doubling in hypocoristic proper names (89.5)

accounts for the diphthong in Thess. KAcuic, from *KAcfds, Calymn. KXev-

ovtos, Cret. <feu)oc, Ncuavros.

36. In words with regular antevocalic ev the natural glide be-

tween v and the following vowel is often expressed by p, as Boeot.

Raxevfai, Cypr. /carea-Kevpatre, Lac. EvfidX/crjt: (/3 = p, 51).

In late inscriptions v is sometimes omitted, especially in deriva-

tives of OTceOos, as Att. irapea-Keaa-fi^vcov, Lesb. einaKedaavra,

Corcyr. iirur/ced&iv, <TKeoQr\Ka^, Delph. KaTaaKedxrrjTai.

Long Diphthongs

f\37. 1. The original long diphthongs di, du, ei, eu, di, du, except

when final, were regularly shortened in prehistoric times to at, au,

ei, eu, oi, ou, or, in some cases, lost the second element. Hence such

by-forms as /S0O9 from */3cov<; (cf. Skt. gdus) but Dor. fim (cf. Lat.

bos, Skt. acc. sing, gam; fi&v also once in Homer), Zcv? from *Zrjv^

(cf. Skt. dydus) but acc. Zrjv (cf. Lat. dies), whence, with transfer to

consonant declension, Zijva, Zt)v6^, etc., Cret. Aijva, Tfjva (84).

2. The Greek long diphthongs may be original when final, but

otherwise are of secondary origin. Most of the latter arose by loss

of an intervening consonant, as *Xd&, /eXrjfc, from *k\dpfc (cf. Lat.

cldvis), and in the earlier period these were not diphthongs but

were pronounced in two syllables. So tcXrjfa, XPV%<°> vroXepLrjios,

iraTptUos, etc. regularly in Homer, and often in the later Ionic

poets. This pronunciation is also indicated by occasional spellings

such as Trjuot, Ocourfv, ieprjua, XPV^&t m Ionic inscriptions. On

the other hand the change of rjc to et (39) or the loss of the 1 (38)

presupposes the diphthongal pronunciation ; and where we find e.g.

XPV&> Uprjov, and XPV1&> Uprjiov, side by side, the latter must be

understood as XPW&t ^€PVl0V- But in general it is impossible to

detennine just when the change from dissyllabic to diphthongal

pronunciation took place, and hence it is often uncertain whether

we should accent e.g. rcXijfc (kkrjfc) or /cXfc (tfXjfc), XPV^ or

XPV l& toUqio<;, oltcijfov, or ol/cfjios, ol/crjiov, and editors of the same

texts differ in their practice. We employ the accentuation which

goes with the earlier pronunciation, though without the mark of

diaeresis, for the early Ionic inscriptions ; and likewise in general,

simply as a matter of convention, in citing forms of this kind in the

grammar.

38. a, 17, a>, from ax, rji, an. In Attic the 1 ceased to be pro-

nounced in the second century b.c, and the spelling without t

(the iota subscript is a mediaeval device ; in inscriptions 1 is written

like other letters or omitted entirely) became more and more fre-

quent, and may be found in late inscriptions from all parts of

Greece. But in some dialects this dates from an earlier period.

East Ionic has occasional examples of dat. sg. -77 = -rji from the

sixth century B.c. on, though -rji is the usual spelling.

Lesbian has to Ni/ciatot, in a fifth-century inscription (no. 20),

with earliest loss of t in the article. No. 21 (first half fourth

century) and no. 22 (324 B.C.) have uniformly dat. sg. -at, -gh

(3 sg. subj. -rjt in no. 21, -77 in no. 22), while no. 23 (319/7 B.c.)

has -<», -tj, but mostly -<u, a difference observed in some other

texts. After the fourth century the forms in -d, -o>, -77 predominate,

Thessalian has from the fifth century dat. sg. rafypohCrat. ra,

and raya beside arayUit (in no. 33), and in inscriptions in the

Ionic alphabet we find regularly dat. sg. -a, -ov (= a>, 23), 3 sg.

subj. -€i (» 1), 16).

40] PHONOLOGY 33

Cyprian has dat. sg. -a, -o, beside -at, -ot, but in the Idalium

bronze (no. 19) only in the case of the article when followed by t,

as ra i(v).

a. The loss of i probably began in the article, which was proclitic.

b. The fluctuation between the historical and the phonetic spelling in late

inscriptions introduced confusion in the spelling of forms with original «, t So/xoh, imv. c^c'toh.

Such imperative forms in -tor and -aOou., where this spelling was favored by

the subj. in ->yc, are especially frequent.

J39. ei from i\t. The history of tjl differs in some dialects from

that of at, a>t,— especially in Attic, where it became ct (Le. e) some

two centuries before at, ot became a, a>.

In the case of medial tji of secondary origin (37.2) the spelling

« is frequent in the fourth century and from about 300 B.c. is

almost universal, e.g. tcXefc from tcXijfc, Xeiarifc from X^to-n;?,

XeiTovpyea from \rjiTovpye<o.

In inflectional endings et is also frequent in the fourth century

and predominates in the third and second, e.g. dat. sg. /SouXct,

3 sg. subj. €t7ret. But here, owing to the analogy of other forms

with i) of the same system, as /3ouX^9, fiovXyv, eiirrjTe, tji was

never given up and eventually was fully restored, so that the nor-

mal spelling in imperial times was tji or tj (38).

The spelling et beside rji, partly at least due to Attic influence,

is also frequent in third- and second-century inscriptions of other

dialects, or even earlier as in the Heraclean Tables, where wefind 3 sg. subj. pepei, <f>epei, etc. (so usually, but twice -tji, once -tj).

a. The change of rp. to a is also Euboean, where it was accompanied by

a change of cot to ot. In Eretrian this was effected about 400 n.c. Some-

what later a occurs beside rji at Amphipolis, and ot beside cut at Olynthus.

Dat. sg. it is found also in an inscription from Naples.

Non-Diphthongal Combinations of Vowels

(Contraction etc.)

40. Owing to the proethnic loss of intervocalic t and <r, a

large number of new vowel-combinations arose, and these were

subsequently augmented by the dialectic loss of intervocalic p (53).

An exhaustive treatment of their history in the several dialects

would require not merely that each of the numerous combinations

should be considered by itself, but that further distinctions should

be made according to the character of the consonant which was lost,

that of the sound which preceded the combination, the accent, the

number of syllables in the word, etc. See 45. Only some of the

most important facts can be stated here.

a or a + vowel

e (spurious €t), or rj. Attic-Ionic a, but elsewhere

tft at least in West Greek and Boeotian. Similarly dt or rji from

a + €*, yt. Examples are forms of verbs in -aa>, as Att.-Ion. w*are,

vucavy etc., which have y in West Greek and Boeotian, e.g. Cret.,

Arg. pi/crjv, Lac iv(/eif Rhod. Ooipfjrai, Meg. <f>oLryT€ot Corcyr.

rcfirjp, Locr. avXiv, Delph. trvXrju, Boeot. (frvarjTe (Ar.), etc.

a. In Lesbian, Thessalian, and Arcado-Cyprian there are no such forms

with 17, but also no certain examples of d from ae, since the contract verbs

in these dialects show other types of inflection (see 157, 159). But rj from

at in crasis is usual in Thessalian, and Arcadian, as well as West Greek

and Boeotian. See App.

^ 2. a -f- o or o>. When contracted, the result is o> in all dialects.

So regularly in forms of verbs in -ao, as Att. ripcofiev, Tifiayvri,

Meg. (Selinus) vitcopiet, viicovti, Locr. avXovra, Boeot. aovXtivres,

Lac. heftovri (subj.), ivhefiohais (rjfidxrai.*: from rffiaoxrai*;), but also,

rarely, uncontracted as Boeot. taoVru?, Locr. cnrcXdoirrcu. Cf. also

HeracL rfrpapov, group offour boundary-stones, from *T€Tpa-opov,

7rafia>xo<; (7ra/*G>XeG)) from *7ra/xa-o^o9. ao from afo is uncon-

tracted in Boeotian (as in Homer), but in most dialects yields o>,

as <f><o<; from <£ao? (*<f>af09, cf. Hesych. <f>avo<f>6po<;), Boeot. KaXXi-

<f>da>p etc., 'AyXay- from ayXao- (*ayXafo~), Boeot. 'AyXadSapos

etc. (AyXao- occasionally elsewhere), era*, <ra>-, 2a>-, from <rdfo<; (cf.

Cypr. 2afo*\^/re9), Boeot. 2aW, 2ai/*paVet9, Savy^iw, etc. (av

from ao is otherwise unknown in Boeotian and is here perhaps

41] PHONOLOGY 35

due to the influence of a *2a0o9 like Cret. 4>avo9 etc., 35 a). Arc.

la/cperrjs etc. have 2d- (not 2a-), abstracted from "Edcop etc.

3. a -f e. Attic-Ionic 17, elsewhere a. Att.-Ion. 77X109 (Horn.

77^X109) from ifikios (Cret. gloss a/S^Xto?), aVX*09 (Pind. etc., Arc),

Dor. dX*09, Lesb. dXxo?.

v 4. d + o or a>. Attic-Ionic €a> or a>, elsewhere a or uncontracted.

In Attic-Ionic first 770, rja> (cf. 8), often preserved in Homer,

whence ea> (with shortening of the first vowel, and, in the case

of 770, lengthening of the second; cf. 43), which often has the

value of one syllable, and which may be further contracted to to

(in Ionic mostly after vowels, cf. 45.2 ; in Attic not so restricted,

but the conditions are complicated and not wholly clear). In

the other dialects the uncontracted forms are most general in

Boeotian.

Gen. sg. masc d-stems, Ion. -€&>, -a> (also -770 in no. 6), from

-do as in Homer (here Aeolic, beside Ion. -€co) and Boeotian (rare

in Thessalian), Arc-Cypr. -du (22), Lesb., Thess., West Greek -d.

Att.-Ion. eo>9 (Horn, elo9, L e. 7709) from *&f09 (Skt. ydvat), Lesb.,

Boeot., West Greek 09.

Att.-Ion. Xecfc, i/ctfc, eo><? (Horn, vrjih, 770)9 ;X7709 in Eub. 'Aya<ri-

\€f6) from Xd/ro9 (seen in proper names of several dialects), vdffc,

afds (but see 35, 54 /), in most dialects Xdo9, fdo'9, ao>9, but Xd-,

va-y in compounds as Kdtcplvrfi, vaKopos, vdirolai. See 45.3.

Gen. pL d-stems, Ion. -eo>i>, -cbv (also -gov in no. 6), Att. -wv, from

-do>i> (*-d8dm, Skt. -dsdm) as in Homer (Aeolic), Boeotian (but

always rav, see 45.4), Thessalian (rav kolvolovv etc. at Crannon,

but otherwise -di>), Lesb. -di/, Arc, West Greek -dv.

Att.-Ion. Oecopfc from *0e&fG>p6<;tBoeot. duitopCa, Lesb. 6e'dpo<;,

West Greek Oedpos. But also -fopos, cf. Arc. Oeaopos.

Att. rcoivcDv, gvvcbv, Ion. fjvveav (Hes. f-vvtfovas) from *-dfo>i>,

*-dfow>9, %waov& Pindar, Arc, West Greek icoivav. So Epid.

KVKaV = tCV/C€G)V.

Att. noo-€i8<ui>, Ion. noo-«oYo>!>, Horn. noo-«8aW (-aa>i>09),

Corinth. noTeSa/rdi/*, IIoreSaw, noT€t8ai', Boeot. noreiSaow,

Cret., Rhod., Delph. UoreiSav (-oW), Lesb. HotreC&dv, Arc. Hoaoi-

Sdvos, Lac. UohoiSav (-dvt).

a. In Ionic, beside usual c<u, there are some examples of co or cv (cf . 33),

as $cop6s, dtvpos (Paros, Thasos), gen. sg. -cv (Erythrae etc.).

b. In Iouic some of the older forms with unshortened rj, as in Homer,

are employed also by later writers, as vrps etc. So rjias in Herodotus and

in an inscription of Oropus (no. 14).

c. In Thessalian there are some examples of o, ov (from o>, 23), where

we expect d, as gen. pi. 7rpo£cwLavv, ro/x</>iTovv, 0covpos, Horafiowt, hvkopi-

ovto? (cf. vXi^opos, vXwpo?). But the first four are probably icoanj forms

with dialectic coloring (for such hybrids, see 280), and AvXopeWo; is from

vXo- beside v\d- (see 167).

€ -I- vowel

^42. 1. e 4- a. In general Attic rjfelsewhere uncontracted ea or

ta (9), as acc. pi. Att. errj, elsewhere (f)erea, (f)eria. But occa-

sionally rj in other dialects, as Ion. Ovrj (no. 8 ; fifth century)

beside usual eVea etc. (cf. 45.2), Rhod. acc. sg. XetoXrj (no. 93 ; sixth

century), Lac. acc. sg. ®io/cXe (sixth century), besides later exam-

ples (e.g. Lac. KXeoyevrj, Heracl. f&rrj, Rhod. errj, Delph. ivSoyepij),

some of which may be due to tcoivrj influence.

Even ea from e/ra, which is uncontracted in Attic, sometimes

becomes rj in West Greek, as Rhod., Delph. ivinj = eWo, Ther.

rjfi((T7) = rffMiaea, KXrjyopa*; = KXeayopas, Rhod. *Ayrjva^ = *Aye-

aval~fDor. tcpf}? (Theocr. etc.) = Kpeas, rip (Alcman etc.) = lap,

Sicil. (Acrae) <f>prjnop = (jypeaTiov (cf. <f>pT)rl Callim.). Cf. also Dor.

/3a<riXii (43, 111.3).

2. e + c. Proper names in -€<*<?, as Tt^ea?, Aypeas, usually

remain uncontracted in Attic (*Ep/i7)? is the Ionic form) and most

dialects, though in late times partly replaced by -a?, as Ar)p.d<;,

Aa/xa?. But -?)? regularly in Iouic (from -eys), as Arjfifjs, 'AireX-

X?)?, and sometimes elsewhere, as Rhod. 'Apiarr)?, Ther. KySpfy,

<da(p)pri<i (archaic). Cf. Rhod. XaX/cij from XaXKe'd. All the cer-

tain examples of Dor. rj from ed are from the islands (Syrac. Tvktj

is doubtful), and hence are possibly due to— very early— Ionic

influence ; but not necessarily so, cf. Dor. 77 from ea, above.

42] PHONOLOGY 37

3. e + e. Kegularly contracted to f (ci) or 17 (see 25), as Att.

Tpefc, Ther. rprjs, from *rpei€s (Skt. trayas). But uncontracted

forms also occur, as Cret. rpies, 8poji4e;t Arg. ypo<f>fe, Boeot. fitca-

ripencs. See 45.5.

4. c -f €t, 171, or 17. Regularly contracted to «, 771, 17, as <f>i\ei,

<f>i\fji, faXfjrai. Uncontracted forms, like Locr. hoicih, ap%opdiit

Delph. a8i/cei], Boeot. ici, So/ciei (9, 16), are rare. See 45.5. But

forms like Berji, BerjraL (from €frj, see 45.1) are usually uncontracted.

Names in -/c\er)<; occur in some dialects, though most have only

-/cX?}?. See 108.1 a.

* 5. c + 0. The contraction to o (ot/), as in from *«y«wo9,

<f>i\ovji€v from *<f>i\eiofi€v (but 170Y09 etc., see 45.1), is Attic only.

Most dialects have co or to (9), as yeveos (-109), <f>i\4op*v (-lofiev).

In Ionic co often has the value of one syllable in poetry, and

this diphthongal pronunciation came to be represented by cv (cf.

€0 — original ev, 33). This spelling, though found in our texts

of earlier authors (sometimes even in Homer, as fiev, faXevvra*;),

does not appear in inscriptions until the fourth century B.C. FromIonic, ev spread to the Doric islands, and from the third century

on is frequent in Rhodes, Cos, Thera, etc. At this time it is also

found in continental Greece, as at Megara, Delphi, etc

^a. Boeotian has some examples of tv, iov, beside to (both original and

from co), but mostly after dentals, where it was supported by the prevalence

of the spelling tov = v (24). Thus Ntvftcivios, vtovfAUvirft 0wvrtftv, AtovfcAac,

but once also Bururrj.

^/ b. Heraclean has ua = co before a single consonant, as i/xcrpicu/xcs, furpua-

fievai (but Sco/uki from tpo).

c. Contraction to to is found in certain parts of Crete (see 273) before a

single consonant, as cvxapurrtofus (but Koafwvrt^, see d). Cf. also ifrupSiv-

tc5 in an inscription of Phaselis.

*/d. For co we sometimes find simply c or o. So in Megarian proper names

compounded of 0cds, in which, nearly always, 0c- appears before a single

consonant, 0o- before two, e.g. 0<Sa>po», 0cyciro?, ©cVi^ios, but Goxptnp,

0okA£/&z5, ©oyvctTo?. Such forms in 0c-, 0o- occur elsewhere, but are com-

mon only in Megarian. Other examples of o from co (so-called hyphaere-

sis, cf. 44.4) are Ion. 6prq, vocro-09, from ioprrj, vcootoc, Cret. (Hierapytna

etc.) Koafwrrcs, wxTOtxovras, brtaraTov, Arg. oWcAovrt, kolvclvovtl, Delph.

38 GBEEK DIALECTS [42

$€ap6vTov, TTOcovrtuv (but also TToUovra), Heracl. rrocovrao-ai, iêvoajv, Mess.

noiovTL, Chian Cf. also Arc. irXos from *irXf09 (113.2).

J 6. c + <o or oi. In Attic regularly contracted, as <j>i\<bvrit <f>i\ol

(but T)h4<ov etc., see 45.1). In other dialects regularly uncontracted

co), cot, or ceo, iol (9), but sometimes o>, oi after a vowel (see 45.2).

Ion. elSecoaiv but Troiojatv, ava>0€o{rj but ttoioi, Lesb. avarcOeaxri,

Delph. €VKa\4oiy evhoic4<ovTi, but ttoi&vti, Locr. eoiri, irpo^€v4oiy El.

igaypeov, So/ceoi but ttoiov, ivwoiol, ttoloIto (also ttouoi), HeracL

aSi/elcov, iyfTjXrjdtcovTi, but ttoi&v, Troi&vri, Cret. ivdfaftev, ttovLol

x\ -f- vowel

In the declension of nouns in -cv? the rj of the stem is re-

tained, as in Homer, in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, Elean, and

Cyprian (a few examples also in Arcadian, Rhodian, Coan), but is

shortened in the majority of dialects (@aai\4o<t etc.), and in Attic

this is accompanied by lengthening of the second vowel, if o or a

(âo-tXeW, fiaaikea). See 111. This "quantitative metathesis"

seen in Attic is in many other words Ionic also (as usually from

i/o = do, 41.4), e.g. (Herodas— Hdt. t\ea>? or f\eo??) from

i\t;o? (49.5), xpe'vfî (161.2 a), rroKeax: (109.2), Mil. lepeax; (111.5),

also reXem (Herodas, and, borrowed from Ionic, in Coan) = Cret.

t^Xtjos, though the usual Ionic form is re'Xfio?, Te\co9.

Cf. also the subjunctives with rj retained in Horn. Qr\op*v (6Vo-

pev), Boeot. /covpovdei'ei, etc., but shortened in most dialects, as Ion.

04cofjL€P (Att. 0u)fi€v), Cret. ivdfofiev, etc. See 151.2.

Contraction of rja to rj (but probably through ea, cf. 42.1) is seen

in Eub. 3 pi. elprjrcu from *elpijarai, (cf. Horn. /3e/3\i]aTai), elpiarat

(Hdt.), and in fiao-iki} etc. of Delphian and most Doric dialects

(111.3).

o vowel

v 44. L o + c. When contracted, the result is a> in all dialects

(cf. o> from a + o, 41.2), e.g. Att. r/êa, HeracL p*(a> from -o(o)af

Tificbva^, 'lmr&val;, etc in West as well as East Greek dialects,

45] PHONOLOGY 39

from -o-(f)ava^ (for Rhod. Ttfidva^, see 167). Cf. also o> in crasis,

as Corinth. Twyadov = to ayadov etc. (94).

J 2. o + a. Usually uncontracted (Att. 077), but in Ionic regularly

a), in other dialects sometimes a, e. g. Ehod. fiodOeco, Cret. fioddico,

AetoL /3od0o€(0, Att. fioTjde'co, but Ion. ficodeco, Lesb. ftddoeco, Att.

/3o7)8pofjLi(bp, but Coan, Rhod. /3d8p6fjLio<;. For Ionic a> from 077, no

matter whether 77 is from a or original 77, cf. also oyScoi (once) =

0780V, and oyStbtcovTa from 6yhor)icovTa (with original 77), and

Hdt. ficjaai, v&cai, dXXoyvuxras.

a. In the termination of podOos, fiorfioi beside fioado&i, fiorjOoos, whence

also flodOfu), Porfttta beside Lesb. /?ddo<a>, Aetol. jSoaOoito, hyphaeresis has

taken place. See 4.

^3. 0 + 0. Regularly contracted to o (ov) or to (see 25), as gen.

sg. -ov or -co from -010 (106.1).

/ 4. o + e. When contracted, the result is the same as from o -f- o

(3), e.g. Att. iXdrrow; (nom. pi., from -o(o-)€9) but Lac. iXdaaray;,

Att. 8rjfiiovpy6<; (Ep. 8rj/uoepyfc) etc., but Boeot. Xeircopyos, Heracl.

dfiireXaypyiico*;, Att. Xovrpov (Horn. Xoerpov), Arg., Heracl. Xamqptov.

So Heracl. 717x0771/0$ from *Trpoeyyvo<;. Cf. also the crasis in Att.

TOi>7ro9, Lesb. covtavros, etc. (94.2). But we also find uncontracted

o€, mainly from ope, and, before two consonants, sometimes 0

("hyphaeresis," cf. 42.5 d), e.g. Lesb. ofiovoevTes, Xoeao-d/ievos,

MaXoevri, Arc. ^ivoevri, Locr. 'Otto'citi and in the same inscrip-

tion 'OTroiTtou? (see 45.4), Meg. ScXtfoeirt but ILcXivovtioi, Cret.

BoXo'eira, BoXoevrfap, later 'OXoVri, 'OXoirtW. So beside Att.

StjfiLovpyo^y Ep. Srjfjiioepyos, and Safiiepyos (with elision, after the

analogy of compounds with original initial vowel in second mem-

ber, cf. faXepyos) at Nisyrus and Astypalaea, the form of most dia-

lects is 8r)fiiopy6<; (Ion.), 8ap.Lopy6^ (attested for Arc, ArgoL, Boeot.,

Cnid., Cret., Delph., EL, Locr., Meg., Mess.). So Ion. dXopyw; in

Teos and Samos.

45. Notes to 41-44. Some of the factors which help to account

for divergence in the treatment of the same combination of vowels

in the same dialect may be understood from the following.

1. A combination which arises by the loss of f, being of later origin than

that arising from the loss of i or <r, may remain uncontracted, or be con-

tracted only later. So Att. trktofiev, rjSto^, ffiia., rj&wv, in contrast to </>iAov-

fuv, yevovs, yen/, yevwv, Locr. 'Ottocvti, later 'OrowTt.

2. A combination which is otherwise uncontracted may be contracted

after a vowel, Att. fiaaiAiuK but dAuos, Ion. Mcya/3area> but Ilava/xvtu (-tu

sometimes after consonants also, but not usually), cr€o, Ircwbut Qvrj y$vdv t

AvtoSecxT] but irouK, El. SoKtot but voukto etc. (see 42.6).

3. A combination which is otherwise contracted may remain uncon-

tracted in dissyllabic words, Att. wcds, fleos, £co>, and likewise, though be-

longing also under 1, Att. kcos, Dor. vuos, Ados. Such words may be

contracted when forming the first member of compounds, as Att. 0ovrt/AOs,

vov/xrjvta, Dor. mxdpos, KaxrBiyrp. Cf . also Meg. 0c&i>/>os, (donplvrp. Perhaps

these forms, as regards their origin, belong under 4.

7 4. The position of the accent on a following syllable is sometimes a

factor. So Locr. 'Oiroam (latert

Oirovvri) but 'Ojrovrtovs, and perhaps all

cases of " hyphaere8i8 " (42.5 d, 44.4) originated in like conditions, though

other factors also must be involved in part, and the whole phenomenon is

still not wholly clear.

The article, as proclitic, is often the first form to show contraction.

Cf . Boeot. rav fuixrawv, Thess. rav #cotvaow (Crannon ; elsewhere -ay in

nouns also), Eub. rtav opa^/icW. Here belongs probably Dor. as in con-

trast to vdos*

5. The analogical influence of grammatically related forms in which the

vowel, either of stem or ending, is not subject to contraction often counter-

acts the normal phonetic development. So Cret. rpecs etc. with «*s after

forms like iro&cs, Ion. fiaxjiXtos etc. (not -«o>s) after irooos etc., Locr. Sokcci

etc. after Sokco/uv etc.

Assimilation of Vowels

^ 46. The assimilation of vowela is comparatively rare in Greek,

and not characteristic of any particular dialect. Here may be men-

tioned *Opxoi**vfc from *Epxon€v6<;, the regular native form of the

name of both the Boeotian and the Arcadian town, Tpo<fxovio<; from

Tp€<f>d>pio<;, name of the Boeotian local hero, Thess. ¥etce&a/io<: =Boeot. Yhe/cdSafio*;, Delph. QavaTtix; beside Qavorefc. For exam-

ples of i and v, see 20. For Boeot. rpdireSSa, see 18. For Uoaoi-

hdv, *A7roWo>i/, o/9o\o9, in which assimilation is a possible but

not necessary assumption, see 49.1,3.

49] PHONOLOGY 41

Epenthetic Vowels

Lesb. y^Xaifu etc., quoted by grammarians, are of doubtful

authenticity. (3 sg. <f>aUrit Sappho, may be due to 3 pi. <f>al<ri, 77.3).

For epenthesis in the case of original pi, pi, \i, see 74 a, b.

Anaptyctic Vowels

>/48. $/38ofio<; and e/9Se/io? (114.7) from *££6>o-, *e7rr/Ao-. Other

examples are of only exceptional occurrence, as Att. 'Eoc/at;? ='Epfjif)*;, El. '2a\afwvd='La\fia)V7j t Thess. ^aKakcfmos. ireXeQpov

= ir\46pov, in Cretan, Delphian, etc., as in Homer, is perhaps an

inherited by-form.

Vowel-Gradation

49. In the system of inherited vowel-gradation the dialects gen-

erally agree in the grade shown by corresponding forms;e.g. Xenra),

\e\onra, e\nrov, in all dialects alike. But there are some examples

of dialectic differences, of which the following may be mentioned.1

J 1. Series, ei, oi, i (XeiTrca, \e\oiwa, eXiirov). Cret. Sitcwfu (irpo-

hUwri) = Att. SeUwfii (cf. hUrj etc.). Ion. 8etepv/ju is perhaps due

to contamination of Beitc- and Bik-. Lesb. oeiyca (*6feiy-) = Att.

oly<o (*6fiy-). rjvei/ca and rjvuca in various dialects (144 a). IIoo"€i-

$<wi>, UoreiSdv, etc. (41.4) with ei (Ylonhdv very rare), but usually

i in derivatives, as Att. IIoo"io€to9, Ion. n 00-1877109, Boeot. IIoti-

8a*^o?, Carpath. HoriBaiov (but the famous Potidaea was IIotc^

Said), also 01 (assimilation?) in Arc. HoaoiSdv, Lac. HohoiBdv,

Hoho&aia, and Lesb. (?) H]oroiSavi from Pergamum

J 2. Series ep, op, ap or pa (Be'ptcofiai, hihopica, eSpa/cov). re'caepcs,

rerope:, rerrape:, etc. (114.4). Ion., Lesb., Cret., Mess., Epid., Coan

eparjv, but Att. dpprjv, Arc. appevrepov, Lac. apa-rj^, Ther. aptrrjv (also

Ionic and Coan beside eparjv). Cf. also EL pdppevop (from a by-

form with initial f ; cf. Skt vrsan- beside Avest, arsan-), later ipae-

valrcpo<i (kolvt) influence, see also 80). Qipaos — 0dpo-o<; in Aeolic

1 Some cases where the variation is quite possibly not inherited, but which

fall into the same system, are included for convenience.

(gram. ; Lesb. 64p<rei<r in Theocritus), and in proper names most

frequently in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, and Arcadian, as Lesb.

%4p<nmro^i Thess. Sepo-iras, Sepaovv, Boeot. SepaavSpixos, Arc.

Bepo-tas, etc. /cperos = /cpaTos in Lesbian (poet.), and in proper

names also frequent in Arcado-Cyprian, as TifioKp4ri]^tIco/cper^,

etc. Ion. /cpe<r<r<ov (in KpeCaawv, KpelrTtov, the ei is not original),

but Cret. Kaprtov (cf. tcapTepos, Kpartpo*;). Cret. rpdira) = rpeirw, as

sometimes in Herodotus, Cret. rpd<f>co = Tpfyco, as in Pindar etc.,

Delph. aTroarpdyjraL = airoarpfyai. East Ionic ayepais assembly

(aydpa>y ayopd), West Ion. ayappis (Naples), Arc. iravdyopaw (see 5)

= iravriyvp^ (with obscure v). For Up<k, lapos, Z/>o?, see 13.1. For

ypo<f>€v^f <rrpor<h, etc., see 5.

V a. The weak grade varies between ap and pa, as in Horn. Kpdroq and

Kapros, Kpartpos and tcaprtpos, etc. So Cret. ndpros, KaprcuTro?, Kaprepos,

icapruiv, likewise oropros = orparos, Arc, Cypr., Corcyr., El. oapx/ia, Cret.

SapKvd = bpaxprj, Epid. <f>dp)Qia, <pap$is = (ppdyfUL, *<£pa£i?, Boeot. trirpa-

to? (Horn. Tcrparo?) = TCTapros, Lesb. &p.fip[o\Tyjv (6) = dpaprciv. This

variation is in part due to metathesis, and clearly so in Cretan, which has

op uniformly, as it also has mpr( = irpori See 70.1

.

^ 3. Series cX, oX, aX or Xa (cTeXXa), <tt6Xos, ia-rdXrjv). Arc.

oe'XXa> = /9aXXa> (cf. £^Xo? etc.). West Greek and Arcadian oScXo'?,

Boeot. oficXtk (rarely early Attic), Thess. 6/3cXk<k (89.3) = 6/3oXo?

(assimilation ?). West Greek oWXo/a<u, SqXo/iat, Boeot. ySei'Xoftat,

Thess. ySeXXofuw, all from a grade in cX, = fiovXopai. See 75.

Cypr. 8aXT09 = oVXto? (but this is a Semitic loanword). Coan

ereXoi/, Lesb. eraXov, yearling (cf. Lat. vitulus). Cret., Corinth.,

Lac., Pamphyl. 'Att^XXcov = 'A7ro'XXa>z/ (o due to assimilation ?),

Thess. "AirXovv with weak grade 7r\.

4. Series ev (c/x), ov (o/i), a or (a/x) (rei'vco from *T€W», toVo?,

raro<;). Ion., Coan, Heracl., Arg. rdfivto = TC/ivo) (c/a from Hreftov).

For pUan = €i/coaitetc., see 116 a. For participles with aT beside

ei/r and oi/t, as ea<r<ratlarra = ovca, £ire<> = ovtcs, see 163.8.

7 5. Series 77, a>, a (pjyvvpu, eppcoya, ippdyrjv). iXrjos (Lac. htXefos),

whence Att.-Ioru TXeaK, Cret. TXco?, but Arc iXaos, as in Homer

50] PHONOLOGY 43

etc. For HeracL ipprjyeta = ippcoyela, Dor. &>*a = ehca, see 146.4.

3y*T90-i9 in Attic-Ionic, also in Lesbian and various West Greek

dialects (though the examples are late and so possibly due to /coivj

influence), but ty/crao-is (Thess. evrao-n) in several dialects (but

possibly only a late blend of native tpuircuris with Att iy/cnjaK).

i a. West Greek ?/i7rcurt? (Arg. ?/»rais), Boeot ftnnuris, Arc. (Waai? con-

tain a different root ird-, like rrafxa = icrrjfia. See 69.4. xa/ia and related

forms, frequent in literary Doric, were employed in preference to KTrjpa.

etc. in most, perhaps all, the dialects except Attic-Ionic. Cf., besides

iftmuTK etc., Cret. ito/ao, irturras, owner, irrrraTax perf . subj., -rrdacrxu aor. subj.,

Arg. Trofia, Heracl. vafua^ti, Locr. fyeira/iov, ira/taro^ayuicrrcu, El. mrdarotBoeot. tnrdfAara, Cypr. Ilaatinros, Arc. xa/mx, nrofioDc.

CONSONANTS

In Attic-Ionic the /: was lost at a very early period. In

East Ionic there is no trace of it even in the earliest inscriptions

;

it is very rare in Central and West Ionic ; and in Attic the only

evidence of its existence is its occasional use to express the glide

sound before v, as apvrdp (32). In Thera, too, it is absent from

the earliest inscriptions (seventh century B.C.) ; likewise at Ehodes,

Cos, etc, though here early material is scanty. In Lesbian it

existed, initially at least, in the time of Alcaeus and Sappho, but

is not found in inscriptions, of which, however, none of any extent

is earlier than the fourth century.

But in most dialects it is of frequent occurrence initially, where

it survives till the fourth century or later, in Cretan and Boeotian

till the second. Between vowels it occurs in the earliest inscrip-

tions of many dialects, after consonants in several, and before

consonants in a very few.

a. In some cases the disappearance of p from inscriptions is due to Koarq

influence rather than to an organic loss of the sound within the dialect. So

evidently in Laeon ian, as shown not only by its reappearance in the spell-

ing f$ (51), but by its survival in some words in Tzakonian, the modern

representative of Laconian, e.g. fidwt (vanne), lamb (fapv-).

44 GREEK DIALECTS [so

^b. Even where there is no reason to doubt the actual loss of the sound,

the spelling, as is natural in such cases, only gradually adapted itself to the

pronunciation, and often there is an interval of considerable length in which

the older spelling with p and the later spelling without p occur promiscu-

ously, even in the same inscription. In the Heraclean Tables the presence

or omission of initial p is constant for certain words, e.g. always p in pi£,

fUaTi and derivatives, also peros, pi&oc, iypr/kifimm, but o&coc, {pya£o/uu,

/kWttos, wtos and Auroc, etc.

v 51. for p. p is represented by A which we must understand

in its later value of a spirant (EngL v), in numerous glosses and

in the later inscriptions of several dialects. So frequently in

Laconian from the fourth century B.C. to the second century A.D.,

e.g. fifieoi, /3(8voi, title of officials (ftS-), Bwpdia beside Ytop64a

(cf. nos. 70-73) = *Opdla, irpofStnrdhas = irpopwirdca%i Zia&4n)<i =8iap4nis f

aSf3d from*cJfa, etc. ; and in Cretan, e.g. Bopdios, BoXoevra,

ftfySrjt, fiefcdrepoi, Biafictirdfievo^, virSfioiicoi, etc Cf. also Arg.

Bopdayopas, HvpftaXtcov = older Hvppa\(6pfCorcyr. opfios = earlier

hopp os, El. fioucCap = poi/ctas (no. 61, in the stereotyped phrase

yap koX ftoitctap, otherwise p lost). For initial ftp = pp, see 55.

a. Conversely, p is used in place of /? in tyxotpa = dfioifid of an early Co-

rinthian inscription. The name of the Cretan town Fa£oc was sometimes

represented by *Qa£os, as Lat. Nerva by Ntpoa.

^52. p initially before a vowel. Examples are numerous in in-

scriptions of most dialects, e.g. p^ro? (cf. Lat. vetus) in eleven dia-

lects, polico? (cf. Lat. vicus) in twelve dialects, pUan (cf. Lat.

vigintx) in eight dialects, pdva% in ten dialects, further, in various

dialects, paprfp, paartk, p&ros, p€tir-fpdpyov, ptypto, /rl&o?, ptaros,

polvos, and many others (see also a, b, c), especially in proper names.

a. In several dialects which otherwise preserve p it is lost before o and

o> (but not before ot), as in Homer, e.g. in Gortynian forms of opdw, wvy,

w0cg>, etc. without p beside /rueari, pixaaros, poucak, etc. (/rov, fwby anal-

ogy of pdy pw, etc.). But the precise dialectic scope of this phenomenon is

not yet determined, and po is by no means unknown, e.g. Arc. potftXiiaotn

(no. 16, fifth century ; in no. 17, fourth century, o^Xcv beside paaroy, pimr

otov, etc.), FopScufLa, Cret. Bdpltoc, Lac. BotpOia., etc. (see 51).

63] PHONOLOGY 45

^ b. Initial <rp yields hp ,occasionally written ph (cf. Eng. which) but

usually simply p ,which, however, was pronounced as hp (or a surd p), as

shown by the fact that after the loss of p such words have the spiritus

asper. Thus Boeot. FAcxa-Sa/xoe, Thess. Fact-Safxoq, Cret., Locr., Delph.,

El., Arc. pocaoTO?) later ckcutto?. In some dialects this p was lost earlier

than p in general, e.g. in Boeotian, where c£ (from pi£, i.e. from

*sueks) and ckootos are frequent in inscriptions which otherwise have ini-

tial p, as ptxcKrri} teal Zktj] (no. 43.8).

v c. There are also some words with original initial p, not coming from

trp, which have ' in their later forms, e.g. Att. urrtap, iaropCa. (cf. Boeot.

purrwp, from ptB-, Lat. vid-), hnrvpx, elpa (cf. Cret. prjpa, Lat. res-/is), Jarre-

pos (cf. Locr. p€<nrapuvs, Lat. vesper), ckwv (cf. Locr. fepoVras, Skt. wzf>),

aXuiKopm (cf. Thess. paXicyo-Ktrai, Goth, wilwan). The explanation, as in

some other cases of secondary \ in which p is not involved, is uncertain,

but the following <r and analogical influence are the chief factors.

V53. Intervocalic p. This was lost sooner than initial p, hence is

found in fewer dialects, and in most of these only in the earliest

inscriptions. Often we find forms with and without p from the

same period or the same inscription, showing that it was either

weakly sounded, or wholly lost in pronunciation and retained only

in the spelling. This inconstancy is much greater than in the

case of initial p. The spelling with p often persists in proper

names, and sometimes in certain conventional or solemn expres-

sions, longer than elsewhere.

Examples are most frequent in Cyprian, where it appears almost

uniformly except in some later inscriptions, ag. alpet, olf09, popov,

Sopevai, ftaaiXepos, etc. (but always 7rafc, iraiZ6*;t with loss of p).

Eub. 'AyaaCkepo with p in the proper name beside iirolecev

(no. 9). Thess. Adpov, but otherwise lost, as in hvXopeovros, iaoae

(no. 33). Boeot. Uroiipi, iiroCpiae, %ap(f€Trap, KapvicepCS, etc.,

but not found after 450 B.C. except in a late archaistic inscription

with rpayapvhfc etc. Phoc. icXdfos, alpeC (Crissa ; sixth century).

Locr. Karaipct (also iwipoiKo^, pwapoitc&i, ptpaherira, hut see a)

beside Trafc, *Oir6evTLf Saficopyovs. El. [iro\ipdoi once (also airope-

Xe'oi, but see a), but usually vroie'oi, even in the same inscription,

/3a<n\a€<:, etc. Lac. hike pot, vapov, Taiap6,

xp iapdrarai (cf. Lesb.

46 GREEK DIALECTS [5S

avdra, EL dvdarop, elsewhere contracted to ara, dry, as Cret. ara,

diraro^y Locr. avdro(s)) t late cSfid (51). Arg. Aipi, Ai/roV, o/rii/9,

iirolpehe (also ireSdpoiKot, but see a). Corinth. HoTehdpovi beside

II ore Saw, Atpas, AapoirroXepLOSy etc. Coreyr. phopaiai, arovo-

pe(a)aav)etc. There are no examples of intervocalic f in even

the earliest Cretan (cf. aU£t vcuh, foucios, etc.) except in com-

pounds (a) ; nor in Arcadian (cf. i\aov no. 16), except dpedXa in

an archaic inscription.

a. Even where intervocalic p ia regularly lost, it may appear in com-

pounds or in augmented or reduplicated forms, owing to the influence of

the simplex or of the forms without augment or reduplication, where p has

survived as initial, e.g. Cret. irpofu.tr6.roy ipaht, and late ota/Jcwra/tcvos. Hence

such form8 are not necessarily evidence of the survival of true intervocalic p.

b. The use of p to indicate the natural glide before or after v (see 32,

36) is also no evidence for the survival of the inherited intervocalic p.

J 54. Postconsonantal p. The combinations vp, ppf \p, and also

ap (in some cases;see/) are preserved in the earliest inscriptions

of some dialects. The loss of p was accompanied by lengthening

of the preceding vowel in East Ionic, Central Ionic (in part;

see a), Doric of Argolis, Crete, Thera, Cos, Rhodes and colonies,

while in the other dialects, as in Attic, the vowel was not affected.

Corinth. 12,tvp6v, Corcyr. Ion. £elvos, Cret. wp6- In most dialects

irpogevpos, EL Bev- f7?vo9,Cyren. 4>tXo- fei/09, irpd^evos

pdpeop fi;i/o9, Rhod. E,t)vo-

*$vparo<; Ion. elvaros, Arg., evaros

Cret. r)va,Too9, Arg., Cret. 0/J09

J/30?, Ther. ovpos

Arc. /cdrappo? Ion. apr)Z t

apa

Boeot tca\p6$ Ion. /cakos tedXo?

*o\pos Ion. ovXos o\o?

Boeot., Arc, Cret. pCapos Ion. «ro9 ?<ro9

Arc. Seppa Ion. heipr) hipa (b^prj)

PHONOLOGY 47

Ja. To the lengthening in East Ionic there are possibly some local excep-

tions, but, in general, forms like £eVos, and especially *-pd£evo?, are due to

Attic influence. Similarly in Rhodian etc. where £uvos has survived only

in proper names, and in late Cretan where n-pd£cvo? is far more commonthan irpoirpros. In Central Ionic the lengthening is attested for Paros and

Thasos, but it is uncertain how far west this extended. From many of the

islands, both Ionic and Doric, decisive material is lacking.

b. Lesb. fcwoc, JWcxa, in grammarians and late inscriptions, are probably

hyper-Aeolic, due to the frequency of w from vt, <rv, etc. (74, 76, 77.1).

Cf. also la-aoOtouTL in an inscription of 2-14 a. d. For Thess. irpo£ewiovv

see 19.3 ; for Boeot. Aafto£c/vo, 9.2 a.

c. Different from oppos etc. is Corinth. Hvppos (cf . Arg. Ilvp/rtac, Hvp-

faXiov), probably standing for Hvpppos (from *EIvptrpos with early assimi-

lation of p<r before p), whence the Uvppot of most dialects.

d. An example of p after a mute is Corinth. Apivta = Aavtbv. Cf . Horn.

IS8cicrcv for Z&fturcv.

*/e. rp yields tt or <r<r, with the same distribution as for original ki etc.

(81), e.g. Att. rirrapvti Ion. rixrvipvt, etc. (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catv&ras).

In West Greek rcrope? the t, instead of atr or tt, is due to the analogy of

other forms such as Tcrparos, in which p was expelled between the conso-

nants. Cf. also rjpMTaos from *rjpirpos (61.6).

/. The history of op in plxrpot etc., probably of secondary origin, is to be

distinguished from that of original intervocalic <rp, the treatment of which

is apparently parallel to that of oyx etc. (76). Thus Lesb. vaOo?, Dor. mo?,

etc. probably come from *vacrpos (cf. muu, veUr-oxu), which in Lesbian be-

comes first *vdppos (like a/xfic), whence *vavp&i, vavot (35), elsewhere vapos

(like a/xe), whence vaos, vea>? (41.4).

v 55. p before consonants. Corresponding to Att. pryrpa, ippqOrjp,

etc. (from ppr\- beside pep- in ipe'co, cf. Lat. verbum) we have El. ppd-

rpa (15), Cypr. ppera (70.3) with its denominative pperdco (ifpe-

rdaaTv, also spelled evppeToaaTV indicating an anticipation of the

p. Cf. a and 35. So also xevcvpov from /cevepov), Arg. peppepfra,

appercve, later apijreve, was spokesman, presided, Arc. pprjais.

El. apXavios, wholly (cf. Hesych. aXavim ' oXoaxepan, also a\Xa-

vift • aafyaXrp and akavis • a\?/0&), is from a-pXa-, and related to

aeWfc (a-peX-), aoXXrp (a-paX- with Aeolic o, cf. 5), aXfy, Dor.,

Delph. aXCa, assembly, Ion. (Hdt.) aXirj (also from apaX-twith Ion.

a from a/ra as in art], avakiaicto).

fp appears as /3p, indicating a pronunciation vr, in Lesbian

words quoted by grammarians and in our texts of the Lesbian

poets (fiprfrcop, /3p68ov, etc.), though this has become simply p at

the time of our earliest inscriptions. Cf. also Boeot. Bpav(8as beside

Ydpvayp.

In most dialects p was lost before the time of our earliest in-

scriptions and we find, as in Attic, initial />, medial pp or p. See a.

^ a. In the case of medial pp, which would occur only in compounds and

augmented or reduplicated forms of words with initial pp, the p unites with

the preceding vowel to form a diphthong in Lesbian (cf. 35), e.g. evpdyq,

avprjKTos (Herodian) from *i-fpdyrj, *a-ppr)KTOs (Att. ippdyrj, apprpcros),

Horn. raXavpivos from *raXa-ppivot. But elsewhere the syllabification of

the simplex (or form without augment or reduplication) was retained

(i. e. pp with the following vowel), and later this pp became pp or sometimes

p, e. g. Arg. pefptfxtva, d/rplrcvc, later ApyTevt. In Attic and most dialects

augmented and reduplicated forms have pp, as Att. ippqOrpf (aprjtui is formed

after the analogy of forms like u\rj<f>a, 76 b), ippdyrjv, ippwya, Heracl.

Ipprjya, while compounds also usually have pp but sometimes p under the

continued influence of the simplex, as Att. &vapprfiu<t but also &vaprj$us,

Delph. hc/xippyviov (from ^pX-pptjv, like ^/xi-ovos, cf. Horn. Trokv-pprjv). Cf.

pp and p from <rp, 76 b. The development of medial pk was probably par-

allel (cf. El. if\av€o$ etc., above), though there is no example in Lesbian.

Consonantal i (i)

«/56. Original t almost wholly disappeared from Greek in prehis-

toric times, giving1

or, rarely, ? initially, as in 09 (Skt. yas), fjirap

(Lat. iecur), %vyov (Skt. yugam), etc., yielding various results in

combination with a preceding consonant (74, 81, 82, 84), and being

dropped between vowels, as in TpeU from *rp€ie; (Skt. trayas), etc.

But between 1 and a following vowel, as in 17^*09, it always

existed as a natural glide in pronunciation, and in a few dialects

this is expressed in the spelling. So, by the repetition of 1, in

Pamphylian, as Sad, huapolai, etc., and sometimes elsewhere, as

early Arg. AaXuo?, 2i*€\/ia9, Ion. (Priene) Auo<f>dm]^. Cf. also Arg.

KapveUas, Ion. Trjuoi, Ocouqv (37.2). In Cyprian a special char-

acter, which we transcribe y, is generally employed, though not

58] PHONOLOGY 49

uniformly, as in the Idalium bronze (no. 19) regularly before a,

but not before e or o, e.g. ijaripav but lepifijav, fhrija but Oiov.

The Spiritus Asper. Psilosis

^ 57. The spiritus asper generally represents an original a (59) or

i (56), but in some words is of secondary, and sometimes obscure,

origin, e.g. two? (cf. Lat. equus; tmro? regularly as the second

part of compounds,vAX/a7T7ro?, "A-vmnros, etc., rarely "Apdnrrros),

ff/jLeU, a/xe? (cf. Skt. asmdn) with ' after the analogy of {/pels (with

' from *). The sound was denoted by H (earlier B) until the intro-

duction of the Ionic H = rjt after which it was generally left un-

designated. 1 But see 4.7.

Psilosis, or the loss of the spiritus asper, is characteristic of East

Ionic (whence the sign was left free for use as rj ; see 4.6), Lesbian,

Elean, Cyprian, and Cretan (i. e. Central Cretan).

a. Psilosis is shown, not only by the absence of H = A, but by the pres-

ence of phrases and compounds in which a preceding mute is not changed

to the aspirate, e.g. East Ion. <tir ocao-rov, air ov, Karawp, El. KartoTatc,

Cret. Karurrafuv. But psilosis is no bar to the retention of aspirated mutes

in phrases and compounds which were formed prior to the loss of the asper.

For they would be affected, if at all, only by the analogical influence of the

simplex, as Cret. KarioTa/xcv by iara/xcv. Hence East Ion. KaOoSos, El. tto$€-

Ao/kvos, etc. Cf . Mod.Grk. mBurrapm, d<pov, etc., in spite of the loss of the

spiritus asper.

58. Even in those dialects which generally preserve the spiritus

asper, and which, in distinction from those with psilosis, we may call

the A-dialects, there are many irregularities, partly in special words,

1 In quoting forms from inscriptions, wherever the sign for the spiritus asper

appears in the original it is transcribed h, to be distinguished from which is

supplied as a purely diacritical sign, like accent marks, and the employment of

which is, in many special cases, of doubtful propriety. That is, the evidence is

often insufficient to determine whether the omission of the sign of the asper is

merely graphic, in which case we should transcribe the form with or due to anactual loss of the sound, in which case we should transcribe with \ As a work-

ing rule we employ the lenis in quoting forms without h from inscriptions whichhave the character or are of a period when it was certainly in common use.

where by-forms evidently existed, partly due to the weak pronun-

ciation of the sound in general (cf. the variations in Latin spelling).

•/a. In several dialects the forms of the article, 6, a, etc., appear regu-

larly or frequently without h, showing that in these proclitic forms it was

either wholly lost or more weakly sounded than elsewhere. So in Locrian

(nos. 55, 56) always <5, never ho (cf. also k 6), fern, d and ha once each; in

Delphian (no. 51) o as article (A 30, 38, C 19), but demonstrative ho (B 53);

Thess. Kol = koI ol (no. 26); 6 likewise in some early inscriptions of Boeotia,

Pamphylia, Syracuse, Metapontum, and Sybaris. The same is probably to

be inferred for Arcadian from the omission of h in the relative, as dv = a dv

(no. 17.7), with which compare Boeot os = (no. 40) and Delph. a*

(no. 51 A 28) beside usual ho, hocrrts, etc., though in most dialects the h of

the relative is uniformly retained.

^b. Other forms which regularly have the spiritus asper, but for which

by-forms with the lenis are to be recognized, are : ifp*pa, but even in Attic

inscriptions frequently l/xcpa, and Argol., Lac, Mess., Ther. dfjJpa, Delph.,

Locr. apApa. tcpo? (hupos, Acopos, in numerous dialects), but with lenis

in Rhodian and Argolic, as Rhod. cV Icpc'w?, Arg. tapopvdpjovts (nos. 76,

77, with ho etc.), Epid. tapoppvapLovts (no. 83, with hofxovdots etc.), Aegin.

lapcos (beside AoZxos = 6 ockos, %o = km 6). So iir lapcvs in the Megarian

inscription no. 92, in contrast to huipov at Selinus, is probably due to the

Epidaurian graver. For Mant. Upoq, see d. rju€i<s (see 57), in Doric dialects

d/xcs (Lac. iroff apt, Heracl. Aa/xc'?), but also d/xc's (Coan ptr apSav etc.).

Thess. d\ppt or appi? Corsica, but also ftrroxa (cf. coraAxa, for which, vice

versa, sometimes coraAxa) , as Thess. ivtardxovra (no. 33), Mess. Kartara-

ucyot, Amorg. KaTearaxrrp.

v c. Several words which regularly have the lenis show secondary forms

with the asper in various dialects. Thus Jros (from fcros), but Heracl.

ircvTa-hirrjpCba (beside fcroc), Epid. irevtf* *ttj, and frequently xaff fro* etc.

in the Kotny (cf. Mod.Grk. tycroc), probably after the analogy of fjptpa in

similar phrases. ?Sto? (from ft'&o$), but Thess. ko.0%

ISSoxk, and so often in

late inscriptions of various dialects (really Koivy), probably after xaff c*a-

otov. icros (from purpoi), but Heracl. huros beside wros, and tyaurrp in

the KOivrj, probably after ouoto?. Locr. Ivrt (cf. fore), but Delph. Acvrc, after

as = co)«. Heracl. hotcrui (also Theran), AoxraKdrux, Aewea, Delph., Ther.

Acwtos, all after cVrd. So probably by a still further extension of the asper

(e.g. after cWeaxa/Scxa) Ther. hucaU = ciicdSi (no. 107). dxpoc, but Heracl.

hoKpouKipia^ Corcyr. Adxpo?. Delph. i<f>iopK€<o, also frequent in the kckvt;, is

a blend of cViopxcw and i<f>opKtu), while Delph. itfxLKtopcu from dxco/xcu

PHONOLOGY 51

is obscure. In Thess. avypfo (i$avyp€vOav) = Lesb. iypiv the asper, as

well as the v, is probably due to contamination with some other word,

v/d. Besides such special cases as have been noted in a, b, and c, there are

in some dialects irregularities which seem to be due to confusion in spell-

ing consequent upon the asper being weakly sounded or on the verge of

total disappearance, though even some of these may possibly be due to spe-

cial causes. Locrian has irarropKtav beside hopKov, oo-ux, wrruz, Karipofiarov,

vSpiav (h before v in /two), and, vice versa, once HottovtCov beside 'Ojtovtuk,

and hdyiv for &ytv (cf . iirayoK). In Arcadian, no. 17 has ipjxrv beside hkfuav,

vcrrepas, and once hdv for 5v, and the very early Mantinean inscription,

no. 16, shows no example of A, though containing not only otoc (see a) but

data, tXaop, and tcpo? for which hupos is fully attested in the other Arcadian

inscriptions as no. 17 ; and among the brief archaic inscriptions there is a

notable lack of agreement in this matter. Heraclean has, besides the cases

mentioned under c, Spot, 6p%a>, where we expect Aopoc, and hdpvrjais, hol-

<rom, for apnprts, ciaovri. Argolic (see also under b) has txrros (no. 75),

drcpos (no. 83), &/>os = Att o/w, and fluctuating spelling in many words.

o\ Loss of Intervocalic o*

^ 59. Original initial s became the spiritus asper in proethnic

Greek, as in £809 (Lat. seded, Skt. sadr)f hrofiat (Lat. sequor, Skt.

sac-), etc. At the same time intervocalic s was changed in the

same way and then lost, as in 7&C09 (Skt. janasas, Lat. generis),

etc. Nevertheless there are many Greek words with intervocalic

a, either retained by analogy as in the aorist, or of secondary origin

as a from r (61).

This Greek intervocalic <r was subjected to a similar process,

namely became h and was later lost, in Laconian, Argolic, Elean,

and Cyprian.

Vl. Laconian. Early iiroiihe, vi/cdhas, 4vhe/3ohai<%, TlohoiSavi,

Avhtmrov, 'EXevhvvia, etc ; later Hahi<f>ai, Trpofcnrdhas, viteda<:t

*Ovair4\i)<i (Ovaai-), HeutcXei'Sa (Heiai-), /3at\4o<; (fiaaiXdos),

etc. Cf. also 97 a. Examples of <r omitted are also in Ar. Lys. and

in glosses. This was a characteristic of Laconian speech from the

earliest known period, and is faithfully represented in the spelling

of most of the early inscriptions. But it was felt as a provincial-

ism and ignored in the spelling of some few early inscriptions

which were set up outside of Laconia (no. 64, &\eicunoit though

the retention of a in this non-Laconian name is natural anyway

;

no. 65, yveaioi, ifidaovri), and in the later inscriptions, which

usually show a. See 275.A Argolic. From Mycenae, early &pahiaplha<; (no. 75, fifth cen-

tury), late iiroXvajprje (197 B.C.); from Argos, early iTroifihe, 'Aptce-

AiXas, \hap.o]hCaL, etc., later Safioioi (Safwaiot), drjavpov (drjaavpov),

Te\ei7T7ro? (TeXecri-), ©pauXXo? (Qpaav-), etc. But forms with a

are also frequent at all periods, e.g. diaavpos, KaradiaLo^ (no. 78,

fifth century), Avtrlmrov in the same inscription with T€X€i7T7ro9.

This inconsistency in the spelling, which is even greater than in

Laconian, has the same explanation. See 1, and 275.

a. Nearly all the examples are from Argos and vicinity, from which one

might conclude that the change was specifically Argive, not general Argolic.

But there are some traces of it at Epidaurus, and the absence of other ex-

amples may be due to external influence.

3. Elean. In no. 60 (middle fourth century) aSeaXrwhate, <f>vya-

hevavri (aor. subj.), beside SafjLoo-iayfiev, SafAoaio la. In no. 61 (after

Alexander) iroir)aGcrai (Trotijo-aaOai.), iroi-qarai (aor. subj.), beside

avadeaiop etc. In all the earlier inscriptions intervocalic a is

unchanged.

4. Cyprian. <f>poveoi (<f>pov€<o<ri), iro^op^vov (Troa-e'xop.evov),

also in sentence combination (cf. 97 a), as ica, a(v)ri (*a? aim), ra

vykpov (to? vxnpa>v). But generally a is written.

Rhotacism

60. Rhotacism, or change of a to p> is found in Elean, late

Laconian, and Eretrian, rarely elsewhere.

^ 1. Elean. Final ? appears uniformly as p in the later inscrip-

tions, nos. 60, 61, e.g. rip, atp.arop, oircop, iroXiop. Most of the

earlier inscriptions show -9 and -p side by side without any appar-

ent system. Rhotacism of intervocalic a is unknown (cf. 59.3).

a. In the earlier inscriptions p is relatively most frequent in forms of the

article and the indefinite or the relative pronoun, e.g. ro£p, rip, op, and

61] PHONOLOGY 53

possibly the rhotacism began in such enclitic and proclitic forms. But even

here there is great fluctuation in the spelling.

>/ 2. Laconian. Rhotacism of final ? is seen only in very late inscrip-

tions, e.g. viicdap, Bevgnrirop, etc., confirmed by numerous glosses.

•J 3. Eretrian. Rhotacism of intervocalic <r is frequent in inscrip-

tions of Eretria and Oropus, e.g. Eretr. eyovpiVy Ovwpiv, iinhrjp.4oi>-

pivy(TVvcXevdepebpavTi, iraipiv, aiTrjpip, 'Aprefiipia, Orop. Sij/Mopfov.

But there are many exceptions, and the use of p is gradually given

up under Attic influence. Although Plato, Cratylus 434 c, remarks

that the Eretrians say a/cXrjpoTTjp for o-tcXrjpoTTjSy there is no inscrip-

tional example of p for final 9 except once owtop dv, for which

see 97 a.

4. Rhotacism of a before a voiced consonant is seen in Eretr.

M£pyo$ = Mfoyos, late Cretan (Gortyna) x6pp.oi = Kotrpoi, Thess.

(Matropolis, Pharsalus) QeopSoroiy Lac. SioKopfiCSa';. In most

dialects a in this position was pronounced as a sonant (z), and in

late times often indicated by ?, as yfrij^fia.

Change of t to a

^61. t is changed to a very frequently before i, and sometimes

before v. The more precise conditions are uncertain, and the change

is in part independent of dialectic variation, r being retained in

some words in all dialects, e.g. avri, and in some words becoming a

in all dialects, e.g. most words like j&uro (Skt. ga-tirs), Gravis, etc.

But in a considerable class of words there is a distinct dialectic

distribution of the t- and o--forms, the retention of t being a nota-

ble characteristic of the West Greek dialects, in which Boeotian

and Thessalian also share.

>/ 1. Verb forms with the endings -ti, -it*, as oYoom, <j>e'poim =hihaxriy (frepovai (Arc. fyipovai, Lesb. <f>epoiai). Examples are plenti-

ful in all the West Greek dialects and Boeotian (-ti, -v0i), and for

Thessalian are indirectly evidenced by -v0i. See 139.2.

n/2. The numerals for 20 and the hundreds, (p)Uan = el/coai,

-xdnot = -k6(tlol (Arc. -Kdcioi).

54 GREEK DIALECTS [ei

^3. Some nouns and adjectives in -t*?, -no?, -ria. Most words of

this class have <t in all dialects. But 'ApTafifoio? = 'ApTCfitaios in

numerous West Greek dialects, Boeot. EvrprjTis = Evrpijaif; (the

Aeolic form in Homer), Coan, Delph. iviaxmos = iviavaio*:, etc.

4. iropri in Cretan, irorl in all other West Greek dialects, with

Boeotian and Thessalian, = Att.-Ion., Lesb. wp<k, Arc-Cypr. irfc.

But Homer has irporl, ttoti, as well as irpth. See 135.6 a.

v 5. HoreiBdoDv, HoretBdv, etc. = UoaeiB&v, the forms with r being

attested for numerous West Greek dialects, with Boeotian and

Thessalian. Lac. UohoiBdv is a relic of the Pre-Doric (Achaean)

form (cf. Arc. HoaoiBdv), with the Laconian change of <r to h. Ho~

aeiBdv in some later Doric inscriptions is probably due to the influ-

ence of the usual UoaeiB&v.

V 6. tv in literary Doric and an inscription of Epidaurus, Boeot.

rov = Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc. av. Cret. \fj]iii,Tv-4icTo, Epid. he/ifoeia,

but Att.-Ion., Arc. ij/u<rvs, Lesb. ai/navs, with suffix -tv, beside

which we find Arc, Delph., Epid., Meg., Thess., late Cret. rfiuaao*;

from *t)iuTfo% with suffix -t/to-.

P. 8. v

62. In general j3f 8, 7 remained simple mediae, but in some dia-

lects there are indications of their pronunciation as spirants, which

eventually prevailed even in Attic (cf. Mod.Grk. /S = v, 8 = " soft

"

th, 7 = guttural spirant). Such are

:

1. The use of /9 for p in later Laconian etc. See 51.

2. The representation of 8 by f in three of the very earliest

Elean inscriptions, e.g. £e, fe/ca, ty/caia, Zfyviov, %afiiopyta, pei^u?,

though the others have 8, following what was the usual spelling

elsewhere. Cf. also early Rhod. rof = r68e (no. 93), and early Arg.

fic&te (for <rf see 89.1) = elBefy.

3. The occasional omission of 7 or substitution of 1, as in Boeot.

Id), ld>v, (At., Corinna) = iyd>, Arc. eiridudve (ew16lyydvy), Pamph.

fiheid\[av] (p^ydXr^v), and 0X/09 (0X/709) in late inscriptions of

various places.

64] PHONOLOGY 55

4. The occasional representation of 7 by f in Cyprian, as £a (7a),

afaflcfe (aya0<k).

v5. Cret. trrrofhhdv. See 89.3.

x* 63. In general 0, ^ remained true aspirated mutes, and in

the earliest type of the alphabet, which had a sign for 0 but none

for<f>

or x> these two were represented by irh and ich, as at Thera,

or, where a sign for h was not in use, simply by it and #, as in the

Gortynian Law-Code (e.g. tcpovos = XP°V0*> iro^* = ^vX*?). Spell-

ings like y^ypa7r<f>at BeSo/cxdai are mostly late, an exceptionally

early example being Delph. Xe/cxol (no. 51 D 13 ; dat. sg. of Xe^w).

But the pronunciation as spirants (Engl./, " hard " th, Germ, ch),

which eventually prevailed even in Attic, may have existed at a

much earlier period in some dialects. Such a pronunciation of 0 is

certainly presupposed by Lac. a = 0 (64), and probably by Cret.

00 = O-0 etc. (81 a, 85.3). So too <tt = ad in Locrian, Elean, etc.

(85.1) is most plausibly explained as due to the fact that 6 had

become a spirant in other positions, but remained an aspirated mute

after 0* and so, in contrast, was denoted by t. A similar explana-

tion probably holds for some other cases where t is used for 6, as

Cret. rvarfc etc. (66) ; further Cret. avrpoiros (also Pamph.) =01/00(071-09, cfXcToo? = o\c00O9. But these and the ar forms mayalso be attributed to deaspiration. Cf. also Arc., Cret., Pamph.

Iltmo? = 11^0109.

>/64. Laconian a = 6. The use of 0- by Aristophanes in the

Lysistrata to indicate the sound of the Laconian 6 (and there is

no good reason to doubt that this belongs to the original text)

shows that it had become a spirant which would strike the Athe-

nian ear as <r, even if not yet fully identical with it. The Laconians

themselves retained the spelling 6 in all the earlier inscriptions,

but aveat)K€ (avedrj/ce) and o-tw (0coO) occur in a fourth century

inscription, and in very late inscriptions avforjiee, Baptrea (Fopdia),

KaaarjpaTopiv beside Ka66rjpar6piovfetc.

Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates

I

4 65. Dissimilation and assimilation of aspirates, or transposition

of the aspiration. The dissimilation seen in ridrjfii from *0{6rjfiif

rpix™ from *0peâ (cf. Opegofuu), etc., belongs to the proethnic

period. But there are some examples of later, dialectic, assimila-

tion. So Cret. 0i0€fievo<; = ridepevos, Ovica (i.e. Bvya) = t^X7!*êst

Ion. (Cuinae) 0v<f>\ds = rv<j>XtkfArc. <f>ap04vo<; = irapdevo*; (also in

sixth century Attic inscriptions), Lac, Epid. 0e0fi6s, Locr., El.

040p,iov = T€0fi6<; freOfitop, Att. deafuk, 0eafuov (164.4), Att. (inscr.)

ivdavOa = usual Att. ivrav0a. Ion. ivOaina is the more original

form (from evQa), whence Att. ivrav0a through transposition of

the aspiration and influence of ravra. Cf. also Eub. ivrovSa like

rovra (124) ; EL ivravra, ArgoL ivrdSe = ivOd&e, influenced by

ravra, rdSe (but cf. also 66). For transposition cf. also Ion.

alamos — a/cavOos, Cret. Acauô? = âX/ca?, Thess. Uer6a\6<; from

4>prraXo? (68.2).

J 66. There are scattered examples of variation between surd and

aspirate, surd and sonant, etc., especially before a nasal. Locr.

re/cva = re^vij, Cret. rvaros, rtrvaicos = dvrjros, r€0wr]/c6$, Heracl.

Siatcvovrcov beside Siayvovrcov, Eretr. cnroheiyvvaQaiy Ther. ivSeiyvv-

f4€vodpxpa = <f>pdyp,a tirdp-

Sci^/ia = irapdZtiyna, Arg. jnjXP** = PWYf4** (-°>a > -07*09). Cf.

rixvV ^rom *r4tcavd. (So perhaps Delph., Locr. egoVfc from *€£T09,

this from *e/c<r-To'<?. Cf. early Att. eoogo-e etc.)

In Pamphylian it becomes regularly (v)S (v not written, 69.2),

as irihe = irevre, igdyoSi = igdyavri. Cret. af$\oirla = a&\a/3(a,

Mess. /c€K\€/3ax; (leXdirrao), Arg. yeypdfiavrai = yeypdfarai, are

examples of analogical interchange in roots ending in a labial,

owing to common forms in i/r and 7tt. Locr. = 7jy>/i> is obscure.

El. rrdcKw = irdax^ is probably due to the influence of other

verbs in -a/cco (but possibly like <rr = <r0, cf. 63). For Att.-Ion.

B^xofxat, with analogical x (probably from third plur. perf. Bfyarat)

68] PHONOLOGY 57

other dialects (and Ionic in part) have the original Be/copai (cf.

Att. 8a>poS6/co<:). ov8ek, firjBek, are replaced by ovdek, fiqSek, with

6 from 8 -f the spiritus asper of el?, in later Attic and elsewhere.

a. Very late inscriptions show numerous examples of confusion, not

confined to any special conditions, as dSeAiro? = dSeA<£o?, 4>p«r/?urcpos =wptcrfivrtpos, Lesb. vnapKourav — xmap^ova-av, Lac. muSi^o'v = iraJktcov.

Interchange of ir and ttt

Of the Homeric by-forms of 7ro'\*? and 7rdX€fJL0<;, ttt6Xi<: is

found also in Cyprian, rarely in Arcadian and Cretan, and in Thes-

salian after a vowel, as oi TToX(ap%oL, apwrroXiapx^mos (rr from

7tt, 86.2) ;TrrdXefio*: is found in Cyprian (gloss) and Cretan (rare),

and in many dialects as the second member of proper names.

Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals

y/ 68. 1. Those sounds of the parent speech which are called labio-

velars and are commonly designated as qU, git, guh, appear in

Greek regularly as (1) labials before the back vowels a, o, a>, and

before consonants, (2) dentals before the front vowels *, e, rj, (3)

gutturals before and after v. Thus 7roD, irodev (Lat. quod, cf. Osc.

pod), O7roto?, but rk (Lat. quis), re (Lat. que), Cret. oreZos,— 7re/i-

7ra?, 7re/47TT09, but wevre (Lat. quinque),— Xwco? (Eng. wolf), yvvtf

(Eng. queen) beside Boeot. fiavd. But before i usually ft, <f>,e.g.

/8/o? (Lat. vivus), with 8 only in HeracL ipSeSuo/coTa = itifieftia)-

KoWa. Many exceptions are due to leveling between related forms,

e.g. £e*Xo9 after #aXXa>, Cypr. 7retro = retro after iroivd, etc.

Instead of Trpiaf&xyt, with analogical ft several dialects have forms

with 7, which is regular before v, e.g. Cret. irpelyv^ etc., Boeot.

irpia-yeie: (see 86.3). Examples of the normal relation are Arc8iXXa> = fidXXoo, West Greek Sqkopai, heCXopai (75) = ftovXofiai,

Delph. etc. ooeXo? (49.3) = oftoktk (but if from the rare early Att.

6/3e\<k, @ is analogical, as in o/9eX/<r/co9. Boeot. o£eXo?, Thess.

ofteXXtk may belong under 2, below).

v2. But it is a notable characteristic of the Aeolic dialects that

they very frequently show a labial even before a front vowel,

where the dental is regular elsewhere. Thus Lesb., Thess. ird/Aire =tt4vt€, Lesb. ireaavpe; (Hesych., cf. Horn, irlavpe;), Boeot. trer-

rape; = Terra/je?, Thess. Trciaai, aTrirtiadrov, Boeot. irorairoirv-

trdrco = relaai etc., Lesb. trrjkvi (Sappho), Boeot. UeiXe-VTpoT&as

to T7)\e, Thess. /S^XXo/xai, Boeot. Peikopai = West Greek $q\o/iai,

BcCXofuu, Lesb. BeXfoi (gloss), Boeot. B€\<j>o( = AeX<f>oi, Thess.

BeX<f>aiov = *AeK<f>euop, Boeot. 0€<f>vpa — Cret. Styvpa, Att. ye<f>vpa

(for 7 see App. 88), Boeot &u}<f>€i<rTo<; to 'Epful-deaTos, &€<rr(8a$

(deaaaadat), Lesb. <f>ijp (gloss), Thess. wefeipcucovTc*; = 6rjptrtOr^pa-

tcoTes (though this is a case of original ghu not gUh), Boeot. 4>er-

TaXo?, whence Thess. HerOaXd*: with transposition of the aspiration

(65) = Att. @€TTa\o9, Ion. etc. 0ccr<raXo?. Yet some words always

have the dental, e.g. re, t*9, rifid, the reason for this being obscure.

3. In Arcado-Cyprian there is evidence that the sound arising

before a front vowel was not, as elsewhere, identical with the

ordinary dental, but, at least under certain conditions, was a sibi-

lant. Thus Cypr. <rt? = ti? (no. 19), ai = Ti (Hesych.), and Arc.

at? = ri9, €tae = cire, oaeoi = oreqy (for a see 4.4) in an early

inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), though all other Arcadian

inscriptions have the usual n? etc. Cf. also the glosses %4p€0pov

beside tepeOpov = fidpaOpov, and fe'XX© beside inscriptional hiXXw

= ffdXXco. But <t occurs once for original dental, airvaehopCvo^.

Note. The fact that in Arcadian only the one inscription named shows

anything but the dental spelling need not indicate that the peculiar pro-

nunciation was locally restricted. It was probably colloquial throughout

the dialect, but not usually followed in the spelling, owing to external

influence. Cf . El. { = 8 only in the earliest inscriptions (62.2), and see 275.

n 4. There are some pronominal forms with k in place of the

usual 7r or t. Thus Ion. *a>9 = 7rc5?, /cSrepos, etc. (in texts of

Ionic authors ; in inscriptions only once 6/cola, otherwise tt), Lesb.

cheat, SKoaaov, Thess. tck = rkt

etc. Possibly such forms arose

in phrases like ov Km etc. with regular k after v (above, 1).

69] PHONOLOGY 59

J a. Thess., Cypr. Say^va in <TwSav^va^>opot, Aav^m^opios (cf. Sav^uk in

Nicand., Hesych.) is from *8av*c<rvd (cf . 66) belonging with Sclvko?, Savxov, a

plant much like the 8a<t>vrj (cf . Savxov oa^vooocc, Theophr.). The form Savxya

then served as the equivalent of the similar though unrelated Sd<f>vr).

5. A change of 6 to(f>,

that is, doubtless, of spirant th to /, is

seen in (f>€u)i>, <j>voirrei = Oeayp, dvovr&s, of an inscription found at

Dodona.

Nasals and Liquids

J 69. Nasal before consonant. The nasal was always assimilated

to the character of the following consonant, but was less distinctly

sounded than in the intervocalic position. With this are con-

nected the following facts.

1. The letter v is freely used for the guttural and the labial nasal,

as well as for the dental, e.g. 'OX1W109, av<f>{, Xav^dvoi.

2. The nasal is omitted in the spelling, occasionally in all dia-

lects, and regularly in Cyprian and Pamphylian.

\/S. Complete assimilation to a following mute, though not regu-

lar in any dialect, sometimes occurred in careless pronunciation, as

shown by occasional, and mostly late, spellings, e.g. Att. jjvfifidX-

XeaQcu, Boeot. *0\vTnr£xvp (late Kowrj inscription), Delph. "AQafi-

)9o9, av/3/3o\ov, From Crete, where in general conso-

nant assimilation is most extensive (86), there are several examples,

as iroirirdv = irofiirdv, a<f><f>dvco = afj,<f>dva), and the assimilated form

was usual in the name of the town Lappa, whose coins show Aa7r-

irala>v. In some cases the dissimilative influence of a preceding

or following nasal was probably a factor, e.g. Delph. aveK/cXqTOK

= aveyfcXrjTax, iirdvaicicov (papyr.) = eirdvayKov, Locr. eKKXrjfjLa

= €yK\rjfiafdvaKKa^tji = avay/cdty, Thess. iljl;ava(/c)/cd($)$ev =

igavayicd&iv.

Jk. A special case is Boeot. hriraGis (uniformly so spelled) =efnraai*;. This is from *e/x-7r7rd<rt? (cf. rh, Tnrdfiara, Sio-inraaTO^,

Tvp6-7rrraaTo<;), the root being irird- (with tttt from original fcu,

as in 27T7ro9), which is simplified initially to 7ra-, as in irdfia etc.

(49.5). So also Boeot. innracrd^vo^ (Corinna) from *av-irirar.

a. Assimilation of a nasal to the character of the preceding mute is per-

haps to be seen in Coan %ApUrraiyyo^ = *kpurraiyji&;, and Cret. 8ap*va =

Sapxpa, hpa.^Qvq. Cf. Mod.Grk. Ilarvo? from Ilarfio?, Aa^voc from Actios.

J 70. Transposition of a liquid, or loss by dissimilation.

v 1. Transposition within the same syllable. Cret. iroprC=z irporl,

*A(f>op8ira = *A<f)po8tT7]f also /cdpros, arapros, etc. for which see

49.2 a. Pamph. 'AQopSfouvs, Ther. Kapn-, UrapTO-.

2. Transposition between different syllables. Heracl. Tpa<£o9,

Amorg. Tpd<j>i) = ra<fy)o?, rdifyprj, Syrac. Spfyos = Sfypos (Hesych.).

J 3. Loss by dissimilation. Cypr. fpera = pijrpa, Epid. povrov =/xfarrpov, Ovparrop from *0vpa>Tpop, <f>arpla or <f)drpa in various

dialects = <f>parpla yHorn (pprfrpTj, conversely ^pijrapxo^ at Naples.

>/ 71. Cretan v from X. In Cretan the X was a deep guttural I

closely resembling u (cf. French autre from altert etc.), and was so

written occasionally, e.g. Cortyn. aSeviriaiss a8e\<f>a{ (but usually

aSeXirios etc.), pevfidvas = peXfiepas, Kavyfo = £aX*(fc. There are

numerous Cretan glosses in Hesychius with v = X, e.g. auo-o? =aX<ro5.

J a. Cretan i from p in pmrvs = /xaprv? is without parallel, and must be

due to some kind of dissimilation between the two p's of fiaprvp-.

. it, v6, from Xt, Xd. Several examples of it = Xt are found

in Peloponnesian Doric and the Sicilian and Italiot colonies, e.g.

Meg., Mess., Heracl., Syrac. &iptcop (QCKtcov), &untax, eta, Arg.

Mtvrwv (Mi\t(ov), k€vto (tciXro) in Alcman, ^imaro^ (<f>i\Taro<;)

in Epicharmus, fiepTurros (/3€Xtio-to<; ) in Theocritus. ipOelp (iX-

Oelp) occurs in Alcman, Epicharmus, Theocritus, and at Corcyra

;

also in Arcadian, a late Delphian, and a late Cretan inscription.

Meg. ipir£8es = iXwiSei stands alone.

Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian

> 73. The combinations treated in 74-76, also 77.1, 79, have in

part a common history, since they all become double liquids and

nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian, but in other dialects a single

78] PHONOLOGY 61

liquid or nasal accompanied by lengthening of the preceding vowel

(if e or o, to «, ou, or tj, o>, according to the dialect ; see 25).

y 74. p, v, + *, when preceded by any other vowel than a or o.

From *4>0€pi<o, Lesb. <f>04ppa> (gram.), Att. eta Qdetpco, Arc. <£0ty>a>.

From *Kpivio, Lesb. /cptvvco (gram.), Thess. tcpevpto (18), Att. etc.

tcptvco. From *kt4vlo>) Lesb. kt4vv<o (gram.), Att. etc. *T€iW.

a. But if a or o precedes, epenthesis takes place, the result being the

same in all dialects, e. g. xcupai from *xapuo, pxiipa from *fxopta, /3atVo> from

*/?avta>.

6. Ax gives XA. in nearly all dialects, e. g. aXXos (Lat. a#ua), otcAAoj from

*<rr<Ai<o. But Cyprian has atAo? (beside dA(A)a), and Elean once aiXorpia

(beside aXXa, <rrcAA.o)).

v 75. Xv. From *ardXvd1 Lesb., Thess. araXXd, Dor. etc. o-raXa,

Att.-Ion. cr^Xr). From */So'Xj/a, */3oXvofiai (*84Xvofiai, */34Xvofiatt

49.3, 68.2), Lesb. /So'XXa, Thess. /34XXofiai, Att.-Ion. ôvX?}, fiovXopai,

Boeot. /Sa>Xa, /Sci'Xo/xai, Locr., Delph. Sei'Xofuu, EL, Coan, Heracl.,

Ther. 5?}Xo/iai. From *p4Xv(o, *peXv4<o) Lesb. a7rA.Xa> (gloss), Ion.

€?Xg), €tXâ>, Delph. €i\€(rda), EL airofeXeot, -4oiap, HeracL iypff-

XrjOtayvri. (In these forms the meaning is debar> 'prevent. Cret.

pevfi4va^ = f€\jieva<; and icaTafeXp.4vov are perf. pass, participles,

like Horn ieXp,4vo<; from the same root, but meaning assembled.)

a. Forms like oXXv/u with X\ in all dialects represent a later treatment

of Xv (with v restored by analogy of Scucvu/u etc,).

„/&. fiokofuu, from a form without y, is Arcado-Cyprian, and occurs also,

beside fiovXo^cu, in Ionic (Homer and Eretrian).

^76. Intervocalic a + liquid or nasaL From *x4<rXioi (cf. Skt.

sa-hasra-), Lesb., Thess. êXXiot, Ion. etc. êiXtot, Lac. xtJXioi (Att.

Xîoi, see 25 e). From *€o-/x/ (Skt. asmi), Lesb. £/*/u, Thess.

ififii, elsewhere elfxt or *5/u (25). From *a<r/x4 (cf. Skt. asmdn), Lesb.

a/x/ic, Thess. a/x/x^, elsewhere dp.4, Att.-Ion. îte'a?. From *aeXd<Tv&

(<r4Xas) f Lesb. o-cXai/i/d, elsewhere aeXava, Att.-Ion. aeXyvrj.

a. For <rp cf . Horn, rprjpw from *Tpaxrp<ov (rpita from *Tp«ra>). But there

is no example of Lesb., Thess. pp; and the development was not parallel

to that of oA etc., assuming that Lesb. ljpos is from *t<rpo- (13.1).

J b. Initial oX etc. became AX etc., later simple X etc. The earlier stage

is represented by occasional early spellings with XA etc., e.g. Aegin. XAa-

fittiVj Corcyr. phofdivi, MAc&oc.

Compounds and augmented or reduplicated forms of such words only

rarely show the development proper to intervocalic <rX etc., as Att. cZXi^a

from *cr«rXd<£a. Usually this was checked by the analogical influence of the

simplex, and the subsequent development was to XX etc., later (under the

continued influence of the simplex and of words with original initial X etc.)

simply X etc., e.g. Horn. J-XAa/?c, a-Wr)KTos, i-pptov, i-wtov, <fa\a-fifut&r}s y

later iXafit etc. But pp usually remained, e.g. Att. Ippvrjv beside ZXafte,

Dor. -tppvd, though here there is considerable variation, especially in com-

pounds (Att. mpapvpara and vupappvpara, etc.). Cf pp from pp, 55 a.

vs

^77. 1. Original intervocalic var. From mfirjv<r6^ (cf. Lat. mensis),

Lesb. fifjwos (also p.r}vo<;), Thess. /wtfw? (also /i€iwfc), Att. etc. firjvfc

(in this word the vowel was already long). From *etcpiv<ra, Lesb.

licpiwat Att. etc. Zicpiva. From *efi€vara

fThess. Iptvva, Att. etc.

efieiva. From *€<f>av<ra, Dor. etc. e<f>dva, Att.-Ion. e<f>rjva. Similarly

psr, as, from *€P€fura, Lesb. $P€f*fia (gram.), Att. etc. eveipa.

a. The dat. pi. of K-stems, as irocftcVt, Satfuxrt, is not formed from -cwi,

-overt, but from -am (cf . tftpaaC Pindar) with substitution of the vowel of

the other cases. But in Arc. hupofivdfiavai the v also is introduced from the

other cases, and this secondary w is retained (cf. 3).

v 2. va -f consonant lost its v in proethnic Greek without effect

on the preceding vowel, e.g. /ccoro? from *K€var6<: (cf. *cit&>), <rv-

o-Kevdfa, etc. But v might be kept or restored by analogy, with

resulting treatment of v<r as in 3. Att. l<nruoT<u from *€air€varait

Lesb. €iicoi<rTO<; etc. (116), Arg. iroiypaylrdvada) etc. (140. 3 b).

; 3. Secondary intervocalic va, in which <r comes from t*, dental -f

<r, or t before i, had an entirely different history from that of

original v<rt which was changed before the new v<r came into

existence. This vtr is retained in Cretan (Le. Central Cretan, cf.

273), Argolic (mainly Argive, cf. 251), Thessalian, and Arcadian,

while in other dialects it loses the v with lengthening, in Lesbian

with diphthongization, of the preceding vowel. Thus from *wdvTia,

PHONOLOGY 63

Cret., Arg., Thess., Arc. irdvaa, Att. etc. waaa, Lesb. iralaa. From

*fi6vTia, Cret. etc. */*oWa (not yet quotable), Lesb. fiolaa, else-

where fiovaa or fiaxra. From nom. sg. fern. pres. part, -vt-ul, Cret.

eôvca, ayovaa, i/3(ov<ra, etc., Thess. Xeiropeuaavaa, aireXevde-

peaOfraa, Arc. fifoovaa etc., Arg. apriTV^ppaa etc, Lesb. fyoiaa,

apfioôccra, Sdfieto-a, etc., elsewhere -ovaa or -aura, -a<ra, -€*<ra.

From dat. pi. of the ir-stems, Cret. iwifidWovat, i\6v<ri, vitcd-

aavai, etc., Arg. dvovai, aTravci, Arc. irdvcri, TroXtrevopai, else-

where -owi, -6)<rt, -act, etc From aor. *2<rrr€v8<raf Cret. iaircvaa,

Att. etc e<nr€i<ra. From 3 pi. -iti (West Greek Qepovri etc), Arctcpivcovai, iroUvai, etc, Lesb. exoitri, ypdâytci, rffletai, etc. (so also

Chian XdPmaiv, Trpyfeoiaiv, cf. 184), Att. etc <f>€pov<ri. Observe

that 3 pL -wri is exclusively Arcadian, since this is the only dia-

lect which belongs both to the v<r and the cri from tl (61) groups.

a. In derivatives in -<ri? from verbs in -yco, y<7 is kept in all dialects,

e.g. not only Cret. avrravo-is = dvaâwts, Epid. aAmns, but Att. 7r/»o<ây«rts,

v<fcmns, etc., owing to the influence of the verbs.

^ 78. Final i>9. Since vs + consonant lost its v in proethnic Greek

(77.2), the same would be true of final i>9 in close combination

with a following word beginning with a consonant. Hence there

arose doublets such as 1) before vowel T0V9, raw, 2) before con-

sonants to?, ra?. Such doublets are found in Cretan, the Gorty-

nian Law-Code still adhering very closely to the original distribution

in the case of the article, e.g. tow iXevOfyov*;, but to* Kaheardv?.

But elsewhere the use of one or the other set of forms has ceased

to depend at all upon the initial of the following word.

Accusatives in -09, -a? are the regular forms in Thessalian,

Arcadian (so probably Cyprian -09 not -09), Theran, are frequent

in Coan (-09 beside -ow), and are occasionally found in other Doric

dialects and in literary Doric (e.g. frequent in Theocritus). Other

dialects have -01/9, -ai>9, or forms coming therefrom by the same

development as that seen in the case of secondary intervocalic f9

(irdvcra etc. 77.3), e.g. Arg. T0V9, rdvs (for Argolic in general, see

251), Lesbian to&, rakt in most dialects tow or rdk (25), tcU.

Only Elean, in spite of iraaa, has here a development similar to

the Lesbian, yielding -cu9 and later, with the rhotacism (60.1),

-aip, -oip. At the time of the early Elean inscriptions the diph-

thong was not yet fully developed (pronouDced -a*9, -0*9 with

incipient diphthongs) and we find the spelling -a?, -09 beside -ai9,

*oi9 (there happen to be no o-stem accusatives in those inscrip-

tions which show -<U9).

Similarly the preposition ivs in Cretan (beside more usual €9)

and Argive (cf. 251), whence ek or €9 (note that Lesb. efc has a

genuine diphthong, like to 19, and so differs from the ek of other

dialects).

Cf. also the treatment of final 1/9 from -it-9, e.g. nom sg. part.

Cret. pi/cdaai*;, fcaradfa:, ArgoL Troifiaai*;, HeracL tcaraXv-

fiaK<odri<it Att. etc ridefc, Lesb. crTofyas, Thess. €V€pyere:tArc.

hiepodvr^t Ther. alp€0&,

\<r, po-

v 79. From *€are\aat Lesb., Thess. iareWa, Att. etc. eareiXa, Cret

eo-TTjXa. From *e<f>0€paa, Lesb. *e<f>0eppa (cf. rippai = relpat), Att.

etc. e<f>0eipa. From *X€P(T-(c^- Skt. haras, grip) Lesb. x€PP~ iX^PPa<*

Theocr.), Att. etc. x€iP~> Epid. xvp- (but see 25 b).

. 80. But in another set of words \<r and pa did not have this

development, but remained unchanged in most dialects, while in

several this pa- was assimilated to pp. Cf. Horn. a\<ro9, /cekaai,

e/cepaev, <opaet dparjp, 0dpao^t Ion., Lesb., Cret., Epid., Coan eparjv,

Lac. dpar)<t, Cypr. \e\icepaev, and 0dpao<; or Qepaos in most dialects

(partly in proper names only).

The assimilation to pp is Attic as apprjv, ddppos, etc. (so in the

earliest inscriptions;pa in early Attic writers is Ionic), West Ionic

as appevitcwv (Cumae), ayappis (Naples), SappLTrtSr)*;, etc., Arca-

dian as <f>0e'pai (for <\>04ppai corresponding to <f>0epaai, like <f>04p-

aavres in Lycophron, not to <f>0elpai, which would be <f>0r}pai

in Arcadian), appevrepov (but also apa€va,%€pala<; ; iravdyopats, for

which see below, a), Elean, as fdppevop, 0dppo<;, 0appiv (in later

ipaevafrepos, pa is due to Koivr\ influence), Theran as \a](p)p€vat

PHONOLOGY 65

Sa(p)pij^t®ha(p)pvfia<pho<;, etc. (all archaic ; in later dparjv, Qdpacov,

pa is due to koivt) influence). Proper names with pp = pa- occur

also in Phocian (Delph. %appU<ov, Sdppavopos, Amphiss. ®dppv<;),

and, beside more usual pa, in Boeotian (e.g. Sdpoyjr, but Sepaav-

opos etc usual) and Megarian (e.g. Xeppias, "Oppnrrros = "Opanr-

7T05). Cf. also fcdppoav from *Kapaa<ov (Cret. /cdpTwv, 81), in Alcman,

Epicharmus, Sophron, Plut. Lyc, etc., for Laconian and Corinthian.

a. Even in dialects which regularly have pp, p«r may be retained by

analogy, e.g. Att. Srjpai etc. after other datives in -<ri, KaOapais etc. after

other nouns in -<ris. So Arc. irat*ayop<7ts. But even in these words there is

sometimes assimilation, as Att. &ppt?, West Ion. ayappts-

b. The divergent development of Xa, p<r, as given in 79 and 80, probably

depended originally on the accent, the retention of \a, pa (later pp), being

normal when they immediately followed the accent. In aorists there would

be leveling in both directions, and the development is usually that given in

79, but sometimes that of 80 (Horn. kIXxtol, Z>pat, Arc. jtOipax).

<T<T, TT

J 81. Att. tt = Ion. aa comes from ki, xi> and (apparently, see 82)

from Tt, or 0i, and is chiefly seen in presents like <f>v\drr(o, <f>v-

\daaa> (tci), Kopvrr(o, xopvaaco (0i), in feminines like yXcorra,

yX&aaa (^t), p,4\LTra, p.e\taaa (tl), and in comparatives like tjttodp,

rjaacov (*t), KptlrTiov, Kpeaatov (ti). t/t gives the same result, e.g.

rerrape;, reaaepcs (54 e, 114.4). Inscriptions show that Attic had

tt from the earliest times, the aa of the early writers being due

to Ionic influence. Most of the dialects agree with Ionic, but the

Attic tt is found also in Boeotian (<f>v\dTTco, ddXarra, itfa-rapes),

Cretan (tarra = Arg. taaaa, icdprcov from *Kdprr<ov), and Euboean,

at least in Styra, Eretria, Oropus (iXdrrwv, rrpryrra), Kirrtrp).

a. aa in late Cretan, as irpdaaw, OdXaaaa, rjfuaaos (from *fjfurfos, 61.6),

is due to kolvt) influence (in kootJ inscriptions aa is more common than the

strictly Attic tt); after these also oaao* for earlier ottos (82). Some of the

late inscriptions have $0 in words of this class, as OdXaOOa, uiO0a, also for

those belonging under 82, as oBBoklv, for original aa, as pirtddi, and for

or, as 200<uTcs. For aB it is earlier (85.3).

66 GREEK DIALECTS [u

b. Although the Thessalian inscriptions usually have <rcr, there is some

evidence that the dialect had tt originally, or at least in certain localities.

Aside from 6aXarray ftm, which are quoted as Thessalian, cf . the proper

names K6rrv<pos, ftavrrcos, etc., and especially Her$aX6t from <tcrToAos (65).

(T, aa, tt

^ 82. rt and 0i give Att. a not tt, and Ion. a (early <r<r often in

poetry, but never in inscriptions) in 0V09, oW<ro9 (t*), /a&-o?

(*lU0tos, cf. Skt. madhyas). A dental + <r gives precisely the same

result, e.g. itcofiura, i&Uatra, etc. In all such cases most dialects

have aa (but <r, as Att-Ion., in Arcadian, elsewhere late), e.g. 6Wo?,

Lesb. yAaaos, iSUaraav, Heracl. lUaaos, iSaaadfieda, Arg. rjpyda-

aavro, iSfoacaav, but Boeotian and Cretan have tt, ag. Boeot

ftdrros, oirdrro^, fyatyTraTO, airoXoy^Trcurrrf, Cret. fidrro^, AVro?,

oWtto?, hdrraddai. In some very early Cretan inscriptions wefind ?, as ofo?, avSdfadcu.

Note. This is to be recognized as the normal development of rt and

The different result seen in the classes of words mentioned in 81 is due to

the influence of the forms containing gutturals. After a consonant rt gives

a in all dialects ; e. g. xavcra, wwa, from *iravria.

Original <nr

83. Original <r<r, which becomes <r in Attic (h-ikeo-a, ydpetri), is

retained, as in Homer etc., in several dialects (cf. o<r<ro5 eta, 82),

e.g. Lesb. Iccovraiy Thess. iaaetrdeiv, HeracL iaafjrai, Ther. i<r-

aeiTai, Lesb. avvT€\4<raavray ofidao-avre;, Boeot. aovvKaXia-aavrei

(143), dat. pL Lesb., Thess., Boeot., Delph., EL -€<r<n, HeracL -a<r<r*

(107.3). For late Cret. pMOi etc., see 81 a.

1,88

s 84. Attic-Ionic f, which was pronounced zd and comes from zd

(ofo?, Germ. Ast,9

A0qva{e from -a(p)9-8c) or, more often, from 7*

(fietfyp, fjL^wp) or St (iregcfc), is also f in the majority of other dia-

lects. Lesb. <rS, found in our literary texts and in a few late inscrip-

tions, is only another spelling of the same sound, adopted perhaps

because f was used with the value of z in fa = hid, etc. (18.1).

M] PHONOLOGY 67

But assimilation to 88, initial 8, is Boeotian, Thessalian, Elean,

Cretan, Laconian, and Megarian (?). Boeot. ypafifuiTLBBw, -ty-a<f>i88a>t

8o/cifid88o), iap€id88<otTp&rcBBa, 8<oco (£&»), Aevs, Thess. itjgava-

/cd(8)8ev (no. 33 ; the only example, so possibly 88 only in Thessa-

liotis, but there is no evidence against its being general Thessalian).

EL 8i/cd(8)8a>, ^pai(8)8a>fCret. 8itcd88a>, yfraîBBco, ipydBBofiai, <f>pov-

r(88(otScoco, Bcoos, Bvyop, Arjva (Zrjva), Lac. yvfivd88ofULi etc. in Ar.

Lys., fju/c/eixi886fi€Po<; f owi(8)86[fi€vo9], Acv? in inscriptions. Aev?

occurs also on a vase from Rhodes, and is perhaps genuine Rho-

dian. Cf. the occasional assimilation of <t8 in external combination

in Rhodian, 97.4. Meg. 88 is doubtful (Ar. Ach. fid88af XPV^Q)> Dut

only f in inscriptions). Once Delph. Svyoi = gvyp.

In Cretan and Elean the spelling tt is also found, as Cret. <f>pov-

TtTTO), iafrpefiftiTTQ) (iKirp€/iv£ô»)tTrijva

tTrjva (Zrjva), "ELvoariTno

(vocrifa), aTTap,io<; (atyfuos).

a. There is some interchange between presents in -<r<ra> or -rrw and those

in -^cd or -£So>, owing to the identity of their future and aorist forms. Thus

Att. <r<£aTTa> = Ion. <r<â£a>, Boeot. (r<fnx88o}, Thess. Ifxtfxiviaau) = Att. ifttfta-

wjw, and, vice versa, Cret. irpd&Sto = Att. irpdrro), awtaadBSo) = Att. -o-otto».

v/ 85. 1. <tt = ad. The use of <tt for trO (see 63) is mainly charac-

teristic of Northwest Greek. It is the regular spelling in Locrian,

as hekiarcu, hapiarai, and early Elean, as ^piiarai, Xvadaro, and

occurs with some frequency in Phocian, as Delph. irpoara, hiXagcL-

<rrof later yweara etc., Stir, Qiar&v, dTroiroTuTevaaarai. It occurs

also in Boeotian, in late inscriptions of Orchomenus (aTroXoyiTra-

arrj etc.), where it is perhaps due to Aetolian influence, and rarely

in Thessalian (ireirelareiv, iXJareiP, trrp6aT€v). But there are some

early examples in other dialects, as Cret. /iiard? (Vaxos), Lac. a7ro-

<TTpv0€<TTcu, xprjarai, and in late times it is found in many parts

of Greece, even at Athens.

72. <t<t ss aQ. This is found in late Elean, as airo86acrai (no. 60),

TToirjacaai (no. 61).

^3. 00 = <t9. This is usual at Gortyna and some of the other

cities of central Crete, as \vaa00ai, Bare99ait Tpd<f>e(0)0aif etc.

(also, rarely, t9, e.g. &eKer9ai). But a0 is found in most of the very

earliest inscriptions, and in the latest (here Kotvj influence).

Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants

86. Assimilation in consonant groups. Many of the changes

belonging under this head have been given already, e.g. under 55,

69, 74-77, 79, 80, 84, 85. See also under external combination, 96-

100. No notice is taken of assimilation which is common to all

dialects and presumably proethnic, as SX to XX, etc.

This class of phenomena is one in which the difference between

colloquial and careful speech is most noticeable, as may readily be

observed in English. While some assimilations are so uniformly

effected that the unassimilated form is completely displaced and

forgotten, others remain colloquial only, the unassimilated form

being still preferred in careful speech and writing. This accounts

for much of the lack of uniformity in the evidence as regards some

of the changes mentioned in this and the other sections. In some

cases the spelling varies greatly even in the dialects where the

change is best attested. Sometimes the assimilation is uniform in

certain dialects, but evidently existed colloquially in others also

and only sporadically made its appearance in the spelling,

v. 1. kt to tt in Cretan. wtt£ = wkt(, Avtto? = Avktos. For

Locr. i(r) Ta9, see 100. Cf. also 8ia\d7uTrai in an inscription of

Cumae.

v 2. 7tt to tt in Cretan and Thessalian. Cret. ^yparrai = yiypa-

irraLy 7reWo? = iripnrTos, Thess. KerrCvaios (Aeirrfoaios), oi tto-

\iap%0L, apxiTToXiapxevTOS (tttoXi^, 67), also ar Ta? etc. in external

combination (99.2). Cf. also Thess. 'At06v€cto<; = 'A^^o'i^to?.

s 3. ay to 77 (7) in Cretan, irpeiyvs probably from irpelayw;

(Boeot. Trpio-yele:, 68.1), Trpeiycurds, irpeiycov, Trpetyiaros, late irprj-

yuTTos (Trpr)yi<TT€va> also Coan). A parallel change of otc to /etc is

seen in Laconian glosses, as tcahUicop = tcaSta/cos.

88] PHONOLOGY 69

a. Note that the forms cited, as also Thess. wpeurptui, are formed from

xpeur- (cf. also Cret. irpttv beside irplv), not irpea- as in Att.-Ion., Lesb.

vpejfiv*. Late Cret. 7rpeyyevras is a hybrid form.

<tt to tt in Cretan, Laconian, and Boeotian. Cret. fien* 69

beside peara, Lac. fierrov, dress, = *f€<rTou (Etym. Magn.), Boeot.

ITT© = Xaroi (Ar., Plato), eVre = eare. But in the great majority of

cases ar remains in the spelling of inscriptions.

J 5. pu to uu in Cretan. auuLovro = apueono, ouuida= opuida, 'EXcu-

Oeuualos = 'FiXevdepvatos.

J 6. fiu to /a/a in Cretan. ia-Trpep-fitTTO) = i/cTrpefivi^cD.

^ 7. 7i> to f. yCyuoftai appears as yfoo/iai in most dialects except

Attic (here also, but late), or as yiuvftai (Thess., Boeot.). yiuah

a/cco = yiyva><rfca> occurs in Lesbian and in Ionic prose writers (Att.

yeivaxrtca) very late), and in some late. Doric inscriptions. This is

not really assimilation, but loss of y by dissimilation from the ini-

tial 7, supported, in the case of ytuopat, by the yeu of other tenses.

87. Transposition in consonant groups. As tlktco from *t(tk<o,

so probably Sa/cruXo? from *8aT/cuXo?, to which points Boeot.

8atc/cv\io<; (kk from tk as in Thess. ttok kL from ttot kC, whereas

kk from kt would be contrary to all analogy, cf. 86.1). But most

examples are of colloquial and transitory character, more or less

frequently repeated slips of the tongue, or sometimes, without

doubt, only graphic. Thus from Attic inscriptions <TxvvaPX°PTC0V =X<rvu- (fvv-), eu<7p£a/i€J>05 = €v%<rdfi€UOSt <r<f>vxq = V^X7

?' eypao-fau

= eypayfreu (often on vases), fieaofiurj = p€<r68ftt) (6> first to up.

by assimilation); Arg. fvWeadai = aKvWeadai.

88. Assimilation, dissimilation, and transposition, between non-

contiguous consonants. Except for the regular dissimilation of

aspirates in proethnic Greek (65), these phenomena are of the same

occasional character as the preceding (87). They are most fre-

quently observable in the case of aspirates, or of liquids, for which

see 65, 70. A nasal may interchange with a mute of its own class,

by assimilation or dissimilation with another nasal, e.g. Cret. uvua-

fiai = Svuafiai (cf. Mo&Grk. Meire'Xij beside UeureKrj, name of

the monastery on Mt Pentelicus), or, vice versa, Att r4pfiivdo<;

beside repfiivOos, Att /cv&eppda) from *K\)pApvcua beside Cypr. kv-

fiepevcu, and fidpvafiac = jidpvafiai, which occurs in certain inscrip-

tions in epic style from Athens, Corcyra, etc. (nos. 88, 90). See

also 69.3, end, and 86.7. Among examples of transposition may be

mentioned Ion. anidpia = apiOfieay, Delph., Epid. ôXt/io? = fjufra-

y9o? (Att. usually fio\vfi8o<;), also, with assimilation, Rhod. /36\i-

/3o9 (irepiffoXiPcbaai), Arg. <f>d\vpov = \tuf>vpov.

a. A few dialectic examples of haplology, or syllabic loss by dissimila-

tion, may be added here. Epid. hcfuStfxfjLvov from ^/Lu(/tc)&/ivov, as Att. -fffit-

Stfxvov from r)(fu)fxtb\fxvov. Cret. veoras, body of young men, gen. yeora? from

veara(To)s, acc. vtora from veorara.

Doubling of Consonants

^ 89. A single consonant is sometimes written double, this indi-

cating a syllabic division by which it was heard at the end of one

syllable and the beginning of the next.

J 1. acr, tra/c etc. Such spellings as apwoTo?, otrm, ypdyfraa-

<rdait

i

A<ra-fc\i]'n'io<;t*oW/ao?, are frequent, and not confined to

any particular dialect. For examples in external combination, see

101.2. Similarly <rf (= z-zd) and (= k$-s), eg. Arg. &icaV£a>,

Delph. 8ov\(<rfa, Locr. ^ra</>if£i?, Thess. iâva(K)Kd(h)hiv.

Locr. iKKirpaâi. Ion. OKTrco, %/ctti), r^v^l^B^crav.

2. Before consonantal i in Thessalian, as irdWio*; etc See 19.3.

>. 3. Between vowels. This is confined to continuous sounds,

especially liquids and nasals, mostly after a long vowel or diph-

thong. Thess. pvapfielov, Aa/x/*arpeto9, Lesb. 7rpoayprjfifi€Peo, Rhod.

eipfiieiv, Dodon. apfieivov, Boeot. OdWarrav, Thess. ofteWov, Delph.

iWcvOepia, El. avrairohLhiaaaa, Cret. trirophhdv (spirant h). Cf.

101.1. Locr., Delph., Cret. afuf>i\\4ya> is from afjL(f>La-\ey<ot though

Meg. afi^XXeyov is as if from ap4>i-Weya> ; Arc afx<f>{\Xoyo<:.

« 4. Epid. fi&ififivov, hepfoiiAfivov, lapofifivdfiopcs (no. 83). Cret.

aXXoVr/H09, Arg. Trerfrpivov (cf. Osc. alttram etc., frattre etc. in

Latin inscriptions), yvfipvt/cfc.

90] PHONOLOGY 71

In hypocoristic proper names, where it originates in the voca-

tive and is due to the emphatic utterance in calling. Examples,

though found elsewhere, are by far most frequent in Boeotian, e.g.

'Ayaddto, B /ottos, Mdvuei, etc.

CHANGES IN EXTERNAL COMBINATION 1

90. The phenomena of external combination, or sentence pho-

netics, such as elision, crasis, consonant assimilation, etc., are found

in all dialects. But in Greek, as in most other languages, there is

a tendency to limit more and more the scope of such changes, and

to prefer, in formal speech and its written form, the uncombined

forms. The inscriptions, Attic as well as those of other dialects,

differ greatly in this respect according to their time and character.

The following general observations may be made.

1. The changes occur mainly between words standing in close

logical relation. Thus oftenest in prepositional phrases, or between

the article, adjective, or particle and the noun with which it agrees

;

frequently between particles like xaCt

6V, p4v, etc. and the pre-

ceding or following word ; less often between the subject or object

and the following verb, and very rarely in looser combinations.

2. While the less radical changes, such as the elision of a short

vowel or the simpler forms of consonant assimilation, are least

restricted in scope and survive the longest, the more violent forms

of crasis and of consonant assimilation are the most infrequent and

the soonest given up. Thus, in the matter of consonant assimila-

tion, the partial assimilation of a nasal to a following mute, espe-

cially a labial, as in rhp irokw, is very common in all dialects down

to a late period and sometimes observed even in loose combinations

(cf. 96.1), but examples like ro\ Xdyop, rovv w>/aou9, etc. are compara-

tively infrequent and practically restricted to early inscriptions.

1 Some matters which strictly belong under this head have been discussed

elsewhere, as the rhotacism of final », treatment of final n, etc.

3. Although the dialects differ in the extent to which they

exhibit these phenomena and in some details (e.g. Cretan shows

the most extensive and radical series of consonant assimilations),

the differences depend more upon the time and character of the

inscription, the degree to which the language has been formalized.

4. There is no consistency in the spelling, even as regards the

milder changes, combined and uncombined forms often standing

side by side in the same inscription.

Elision

V 91. Elision is common to all dialects, but, as in Attic, subject

to great inconsistency as regards the written form, winch even in

metrical inscriptions is very often not in accord with the demands

of the meter. In general elision is most frequent in the conjunc-

tions and particles such as 8e (o8e, ov8e, etc.), re, ica, aWd, etc., the

prepositions, and, among case-forms, in stereotyped phrases like

7ro\X' ayaOd etc. The elision of a dipththong, e.g. Locr. hel-

\er avyopelvy is comparatively rare. For elision in place of usual

crasis, see 94.

Apnaeresis

92. Examples of aphaeresis, which is only a form of crasis, are

rare. Ion. rj firj 'Xdaaoves (Chios, no. 4), Locr. I *8eX<f>i6vt€

'xerrdfiov, fie 'iroarafiev, EL fie 'uttol, fie 'irnroeovTov, fie ^iri&elav,

Lesb. <r[TaXX]a V*.

Shortening of a Final Long Vowel

— 93. The shortening of a final long vowel before an initial vowel,

so well known in poetry, is occasionally seen in inscriptions, e.g.

Cret. fie e/crjt (firj exy), fie evSttcov, etc., Meg. eVaSe 'I/ceo-io?. So

Cypr. t if (77 if-) with 1 from e (9.3).

Crasis

94. Crasis, mostly of ical or forms of the article with the fol-

lowing word, is found in the early inscriptions of all dialects,

94] PHONOLOGY 73

though the uncombined forms are more frequent. As between the

" phonetic principle," where the result of crasis is in accordance

with the regular laws of contraction, and the " etymological prin-

ciple," with lengthening of the second vowel as in Att. avr)p =6 avrjp, the former is almost, if not wholly, predominant outside

of Attic

Jl. o, o (ov), a), + a (cf. 44.1). Ion. <ovr)ptTcoya>vo<; (tov aya>vo$),

with the regular contraction to o>, where Attic has avrjp, raySivo^.

Similarly Lesb. (lit.) (ovrjp, Arc. /caroppevrepov (Kara to appivre-

pov), Delph. TolireXXalov (tov 'AireXXaiov), twttoXXcovi (to)i 'AttoX-

Xo>vi), Boeot. tottoXXovi, (to* 'AwJXXmvi), Corinth. t6tt€(\)\6vi

(t<w* 'AiriXXwvi), Teoyadov (to ayaOov), Meg. opêSajie (<S 'Ap%&

8afie), and so regularly in literary Doric. Elision, rather than crasis

according to the " etymological principle," is probably to be assumed

in Arc. tclttoXXodvl 1 (to* 'A7T-), Corinth. TapiaT€p6v (to apicrrepov),

Arg. Tapyeloi (toI 'Apyeloi), HayeXaCha Tapyelo (6 'AyeXa&a tov

'Apyeiov), Locr. TcnroXoyoi (toI aTroXoyoi).

2. o + o or c (cf. 44.3,4). Att.-Ion. tovvo/ml, Lesb. olvlavros

(o iviavro*;), Locr. oTrdyov (o iirdynv). Ion. Tojfucrv (o -f rjt 44.2).

3. o + o (cf. 41.2). Att., Dor. yv>(Ka ^ °)> I°n-> Crek kcS (ical 6),

Lesb. (lit.) KtoTTi (ical ott*), El. tcoiroTapoi (teal oiroTapoi). Cf.

Aegin. ô\e<â9 (*ai o eX^>a?) with double crasis, like x°»K (Ka ^ o

i/c) in Theocritus.

4. a + o (cf. 41.4). Meg. aXvinnw; (a 'OXvvmds).

^5. d + f (cf. 41.3). Locr. hainfoiicla (a einfroucia).

V^6. a + € (cf. 41.1). Att.-Ion. xdyoj (ical iya>), /cowl (teal hrC), tov

(t£ iv), etc., West Greek tcrjv, tcrjtc, tcrjirl (ical iv, /cal 4k, teal tirC),

etc. So also in Thessalian (no. 33) /civ and t€? (to. €<?). Lesbian has

icepA (teal ip.4) in an early inscription, though the texts of the Aeolic

poets have mostly tea- (/capo? etc.); and Arcadian has tceni.

i We continue, as a matter of convention, to transcribe in the form of crasis

where the combination belongs to those which commonly suffer crasis, even in

cases where we believe the phenomenon is elision. For it is impossible to draw

the line between crasis and elision with certainty. See also under 7, 8, 9.

V 7. With words beginning with a diphthong. Inscriptions some-

times show the regular crasis with cv-fas Delph. /crjv/cXcLa (ical

Eu/cXcta), Rhod. ovhafxo (o EuSafiov), but otherwise the diphthong

unchanged, that is, what is probably elision rather than crasis, ag.

Thess. koI 1 (ical ol), Ion. rolicoireSov (to ot/coircSov), /colvoTriSrjs (teal

Oivoir&rjs), Delph. kovtc (ical ovre). Similarly /coy, kovtc, etc. in

Attic and Ionic literature (also ypl — real ot, and icev- = teal eu-),

and in Theocritus. Forms like tovrtk (6 avrfc) in Herodotus and

Theocritus, ^wroXo? (6 alirokos) in Theocritus, tccovSev (ical ovSev)

in Epicharmus, are rarely attested in inscriptions (once Ion. toiov-

pvijTT)<; = 6 alavfivrjrrj^). But the proper transcription of forms in

the pre-Ionic alphabet is sometimes uncertain, e.g. Thess. icevfep-

y&rav (ical euepyfrav) or tcevpepyfrav, Boeot. revrpiri^dvro (ral

ILvTpTjTKfrdirrw) or T€vrp€Tt<f>avTo , Aegin. Aoi*o? (6 o7/eo?) or hSiicos.

8. "With words beginning with i or v. Cret. icvtee; (ical vlee;),

El. KinraBvKioi (ical inra-), Delph. /ciSicoraL (ieal ISteorai).

In such cases there is of course no evidence as to whether the

v on was lengthened, as usually in Attic-Ionic, but probably wehave here simply elision.

\/9. In Elean in the forms of the article the final vowel or diph-

thong disappears, sometimes even the vowel with final consonant.

Thus riapov (to lapov), riapo (tw lap<ti)> rlapol (rol lapol), riiridpoi

(rol iiridpoi), and even ravro (tw? avro)), rop lapofidop roKvmrlai

(ro>p lapofidcop T<op 'OXvpirCai). This is clearly not crasis proper,

but an extension of the principle of elision.1 Cf. Ovlm (ra>i vim)

in an Attic inscription. Once El. rol 'vravr* iypapevoL with

aphaeresis.

Apocope

v 95. Apocope of prepositions is almost unknown in Attic-Ionic

inscriptions, but is usual in other dialects for at least some of the

prepositions. All of them have av (or 6v, vv) and irdp (even Ionic

has av in literature and a few cases of irdp in inscriptions), tear

1 See footnote, p. 73.

»

96] PHONOLOGY 75

and woV are found in nearly all the West Greek dialects (but not

in Cretan, and rarely in Argolic), and in Boeotian and Thessalian.

But these are mostly confined to the position before dentals, espe-

cially forms of the article. Before other consonants they occur,

with assimilation, in Thessalian and sometimes in Boeotian and

Laconian ; /car also in Lesbian and Arcado-Cyprian (in Arcadian

kol before all consonants in early inscriptions, later only before the

article, otherwise /earv formed after airv). irip occurs in Delphian

(cf. also Tr4po§o<t = ireptoSo*;), Elean (trap), and Thessalian ; also in

Lesbian poetry, and in a few proper names in Locrian (Heppo-

Oapiav), Cretan, and Laconian. air, iir, irrr are Thessalian only,

except for a few examples elsewhere before a labiaL An apocopated

form of weSd is seen in Arc. 7re toZ? i. e. 7rc(8) to*?.

Apocope is most extensive in Thessalian, which has av, wdp, tear,

w6rinip, air, iir, xrrr. The Thessalian genitive singular in -ot is also

best explained as arising from -oto by apocope, beginning with the

article, which was, of course, proclitic like the prepositions (cf. 45.4).

Apocopated forms are more common in early inscriptions than

later, when there is a tendency, partly due to /eoivij influence, to

employ the full forms.

^a. Forms like *co.toV, irorov, instead of tear toV, wot toV, occur not only in

early inscriptions where double consonants are not written, but also in the

later inscriptions of some dialects. For the most part the matter is one of

spelling only, but in some cases such forms represent the actual pronuncia-

tion, due in part to actual simplification of the double consonants, in part

to syllabic dissimilation or haplology, as in later Attic xardoc from *ca(ra)

raoc. So in Arcadian the spelling is almost uniformly xa (early kcltowv,

jcoxptVc, etc., later xaraTrcp, xaxct/xcmv). In doubtful cases it is better to

expand the forms to koi(t) tov etc. in our texts, if only for the convenience

of the student.

Consonant Assimilation

s/D6. Assimilation of final v.

1. To the class of a following labial or guttural. Cases like rrjp.

irtiyav, rby K7\pvicay vvp, \Uvyare frequent in Attic inscriptions, and

likewise in the other dialects. So also between object and verb as

76 GREEK DIALECTS [se

Delph. TotctofA fepero), Arc. 7r6(To8ofi iroemco, and in looser combina-

tions as Att. iorifi irepi, Arc. iv iwUpiaiy /cardwep, Arg. iroioiey

Kara.

v 2. To a. Att. h Sa/xau, Ion. rcte avfnrdprap, EpicL T09 aax6v.

Cf. Ion. iraaavhliji beside wavtrvhCij^ and Lesb. iraa<rv8i,d*apros.

Before a + consonant. Att. itr arijXrji but oftener e arqXrji, also

re areXev. So Ehod., Cret. e ardXai, El. ardkav. These do not

arise by assimilation but by regular loss of p. See 77.2, 78.

3. To X. Att. iX Xifipats, rbX Xdyop, Ion. iX Aapvaa&i, Delph.

tcjX Aaf3va8ap, Lac. iX Aa/ceSaifiopi, Epid. roX Xldop, ra>X XiOqjp.

Cf. <rvXXeya>, aXXvo> = avaXvco, etc

4. To p. Att. €p 'Po'Sau, to/) 'PoSiop. Cf. avppLirrta etc.

y 5. To f. Arc. avfoi/c£a, ret Yd8w = t£i> Fa8a>.

a. In Cyprian, where v before a consonant is always omitted in the inte-

rior of a word, it is also frequently omitted in sentence combination as

Ta(v) tttoXxv-

^,•97. Assimilation of final 9.

** L To p. Delph. tovp p6fiov$. Cf. Il€Xo7roVi>?/<ro9 (IIA.o7ro9

prjaos). Arc. raiwv, raiwL (raU-pv, -p£) trawI (raa-pi, acc. pL).

* 2. To /i and f. Cypr. fdiro(fi) fieya = fewos f^ya, Ta(/r) a-

i/cur(o-)a9 = ra9 papdaaa'i. In the same way arose *a = /ecu: (/cat)

in Cypr. /ca fiep, Arc. poucias.

3. To X. Att. toX XiOo';, Cret. toiX Xe/oi/o-*, tiX Xei (rh Xfji),

Lac. eX AatceSatfiopa (iX = €?), to£(X) AcucehainovCois.

s 4. To 5. So regularly in Cretan, e.g. raS Sahrtos, ra8 oV, i8 81-

icaarepiop, irarpb8 80W09. Rarely elsewhere, but cf. Rhod. Zev(8)

84 (no. 93), fiarp6(8) 6V, rd(8) 8evre'pa<;. Assimilation in the oppo-

site direction is seen in Arg. #a>Xa9 aevre'pas (no. 81).

n 5. To 0. Cretan only, as raO Qvyaripas. Cf. Cret —medially (85.3).

•J a. Before a word beginning with a vowel final s may be treated as intervo-

calic, e.g. Lac. AtoAuccra AtoXcv&pto = Aios ixtrov Atos IXevOepiov (cf. 59.1),

Cypr. *a d(K)Tt, ra vx*pov (59.4), Eretr. 5wp av (60.3).

100] PHONOLOGY 77

J 98. Assimilation of final p to 8. So regularly in Cretan, e.g. ave8

8oifTrareS Soil and irare (8) 8oei, inr€(8) 8e. Cf. Cnid. 7ra(8) Aa/xa-

rpa (wap Adfiarpa).

f 99. Assimilation of a final mute.

1. Final t. The apocopated forms of Kara and ttotI, so far as

they occur otherwise than before t (cf. 95), are generally assimi-

lated (sometimes with further simplification; cf. 95 a), e.g. Thess.

icair 7raVro9, ttok kL (ttot kl = 77730? ti), Boeot. irb8 Actyvrj, irbic

Karoirra^y Lesb. kclk /cc<£a'\a? (Alcaeus), /cap, p,ev (Sappho), etc. So

in compounds, e.g. EL tca(8)8a\€oiTo, tca(0)0vTd<;, Lesb. tcdfifiaWe

(Alcaeus), /caWvovro*;, Arc. Ka/ceifievav, fca/cp(ve, Lac. KaftaTa (Ka-

rapdrov), icafiaCvtov (Alcman), etc. But t0 is often unassimilated.

2. Final it. Thess. air, eV = airo, eW are assimilated in in Ta?,

CT TO I. Cf. 86.2.

3. Final k. See 100.

j 100. cf. In most dialects, as in Attic, cf becomes etc before a

consonant, this appearing often as i% before an aspirate, and iy

before sonant mutes and X, /x, v, py until late times when itc is

usual before all consonants. The general rule is, then, e*f before

vowels, and i/c (ix, iy) before consonants. But the antevocalic form

cf occasionally appears before consonants in various dialects (so

regularly in Cyprian, as cf tol etc.).

In Locrian it is fully assimilated to all consonants, whence, with

the simplification of double consonants in the spelling, it appears

simply as e, e.g. c Ta?, c 8dp.o}etc., i.e. c(t) Ta?, i(8) 8dp,o

yc(p) pot-

vdvov, i(0) 0d\acaa<;ic*(X) Xt/xcVo?, i(v) Nawrrd/cTO.

In Thessalian, Boeotian, Arcadian, and Cretan the regular form

before consonants is eV, e.g. Thess. c? rav, icSoptv, Boeot. e? r&v,

iaXiaiva (cf. also ea/cTjSefcdTT) from cf), Arc. c? toi, ccrSe'XXozTc?,

iairepaaai, Cret. c? top, ia/cX^aia, Thess., Boeot., Cret. eayovo^ =2*701/0?. All these dialects have cf before vowels except Boeotian,

where ijp appears in an early inscription, but usually eV?, as cV?

ifatficov, eo-aeifiev. This is probably a transfer of the anteconso-

nantal form in an intermediate stage of its development (cf ,cV?, c?).

a. There are some traces of U in other dialects which generally have in or

If, e.g. Cypr. U troff cpircs* voBcv ^#ca? (Hesych.), Arg. SuceAua?, and

according to some es iroXtoc = ttoXlos (but see note to no. 75), Sicil. laKkrj-

ros (Syracuse, Rhegium), Delph. J? tov Spoftov (no. 50), foyovos (no. 51).

. Consonant Doubling

4 101. 1. Before vowels. Cret. t^w e/i/vai/, <ruw^t, Boeot., Corinth.

&w~40i)tc€, Att. %vvv-6imt Lesb. ovv-wpive (Alcaeus), Delph. eXcvflc-

pow eZ/w. This is a compromise between phonetic and etymologi-

cal syllabification, and the examples, though rare, are mostly earlier

than those for the similar doubling in internal combination (89.3).

y/2. With otr<TTi9 etc. (89.1), compare Att. cwr? rqv, Epid. eV? t6,

etc., or Epid. to o-oWXo?, Coan rov <r<TT€<f>dvov. Ion. i£s (no. 4)

like yfrd<f>L(f19, Ion. &c ttgii' like o*tto> (89.1).

V movablei

^ 102. The movable in the dative plural in -<ri(v) and in the

verb forms in -<ri(v) and -c(i>) is a marked characteristic of Attic-

Ionic, where it appears from the earliest inscriptions on with in-

creasing frequencyand before both vowels and consonants. (In Attic

its use becomes gradually more and more uniform before vowels,

and it is also somewhat more common before a pause in the sense

than elsewhere.) Only in the dative plural does it appear in other

dialects, and even here only in Thessalian (xpefiacriv, no. 33) and

Heraclean (evraaaw etc.). In verb forms it is wholly unknown in

the older inscriptions of other dialects, and where found is a sure

sign of Koivfj influence.

Note. In the dat. pi. -civ the v is due to the analogy of pronominal

datives like Att. rjfjiiv, Dor. d/uV, Lesb. afifuv and a/i/u, in which v is in-

herited (beside a form without v). After the dat. pi. -cn(v) arose the 3 pi.

e - £>• 3 ph ^vowi(v) after dat. pi. part. <£cpowri(v), then also 3 sg. 8i-

oWi(v), r($rjci(v), etc. Another source is 3 sg. tf€v (originally 3 pi. with

etymological v, 163.3) to 1 sg. rja, after the analogy of which arose -t(v) to

all forms with 1 sg. -a, as oIScv, IBrjiccv, from which it extended later to

forms with 1 sg. in -oy, as faeyiv, lAa/3cv, etc. which are not found in the

earliest inscriptions.

103] PHONOLOGY 79

ACCENTi

J 103. Of the dialects outside of Attic-Ionic, Lesbian is the only

one of whose accentual peculiarities we have any adequate knowl-

edge. This was characterized by the recessive accent, e.g. worapos,

The Doric accent is said by the grammarians to be processive in

certain classes of forms, e.g. i\d/3ov, ardaai, aiyes = Att. eXafiov,

arrjaat, alye;. But the statements are too meager to admit of gen-

eralization as to the system as a whole, nor is it known whether

all Doric dialects had these peculiarities. Hence the practice nowfrequently adopted, and followed in this book, of giving Doric forms

with the ordinary Attic accent. In general our accentuation of

dialect forms can be little more than a matter of convenience.

a. A question of detail, touching which there is considerable difference

of practice among editors of dialect texts, is whether, in the case of inflec-

tional forms which differ in their quantitative relations from the corre-

sponding Attic forms, to adopt the actual accent of the Attic forms or to

change the accent to accord with the Attic system, e.g. infin. KpiVcv like

KpLvav, or Kplvev, acc. pi. ifatpofxtvos like <f>tpofi€vovs, or </>cpo/i.evoj, Cret. nap-

Tovavs, <rraT^pavs like Kpctrrovas, <rra-ri}pas, or Kaprovavs, oran/pavs. Thequestion of the true accentuation is a complicated one, differing in each

class of forms, and impossible of any certain answer. But practical conven-

ience favors the use of the Attic accent in some cases, as in the accusative

plural to distinguish it from the nominative, and we adopt this alternative

in all the cases mentioned.

The pronominal adverbs in -a, -ax, and -<o we accent as perispomeDa,

following here what the grammarians laid down as the Doric accent, since

this affords a convenient working rule, and, for -<u, serves to distinguish

e. g. tovtw from gen. tovtw. But it is far from certain that the accent was

uniform, and that we should write e. g. aAAci, aXXai, iravrax, as we do, and

not, with some, aAAet like Att. oixu, and aAAm, iravrax like Att. aWy,

trdvrrj. And as between birtl and oiru, etc., about which the grammarians

were in doubt, we definitely prefer oiret, oirai, ottvl, otjt;, o7ra> (cf . Att. ottov

beside irov, in spite of avrov etc.). We accent frSoi, i(oi, rjx01 ' e^*' ^e

<xk<k, though cvSoi etc. (cf. cvravlot) may also be defended.

INFLECTION

NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES

Feminine d-Stems

104. 1. Nom. Sg. -d, Att.-Ion. -rj.

4 2. Gen. Sg. -d?, Att.-Ion. -7/9. — Arc. -dv after the masculine, as

oUi'av, fafitav, but only at Tegea, and here -d? beside -dv in early

inscriptions, and always Td<?.

>/ 3. Dat. Sg. -dt, Att.-Ion. -tji, whence also -d, -77, See 38, 39.

— Boeot. -at (-a€, -r;, 26), and this is to be assumed in the other

dialects which have -01 (106.2).

4. Acc. Sg. -dp, Att.-Ion. -rjv.

5. Nom. Pl. -at (Boeot. -ae, -77, 26).

6. Gen. Pl. -atov, -eW, -&>i>, -av. See 41.4.

^ 7. Dat. Pl. In early Attic, -d<rt(i>), -r)<ri(v), sometimes -dto-t(i>),

-r)i(ri(v), after 420 B.C. -ais.— In Iouic, -tjlo-l(v) regularly, -at? being

rare and probably Attic.— In Lesbian, -aiai (but always rait),

and this occurs, rarely, elsewhere.— Most dialects have -at? from

the earliest times.

• 8. Acc. Pl. -ai*?, with the same development as has -01*; from

o-stems, namely (see also 78)

:

-ai>9, -oz/9

-a?, -o?

Cret., Arc, (Cypr.?),

Thess., Ther., Coan

-a?, -ov? or -<w<? -at<?, -ot? -a?, -at<?, -aip

Most dialects Lesbian -09, *-ot?, -ot/>

go Elean

-ai>?, -ow, Cret., Arg.

106] INFLECTION 81

Masculine d-Stems

105. 1. Nom. Sg. -d? (with secondary 9, after the analogy of -09),

Att.-Ion. -175.

Forms without s also occur, several in Boeotian (irvOiovuca, KoAAia,

etc.), and a few from other parts of Northwest Greece. Cf. also El. rt-

\«rrd, though this is possibly a form in -to like Horn.

Gen. Sg. -do (with 0, in place of 9, after that of o-stems),

whence Arc.-Cypr. -dv (22), elsewhere -a, Ion. -co), -ca. See 41.4.

Att. -ov is not from -do, but the o-stem form taken over as a whola

J a. -d/ro, in TXaxrCapo, Uaata8afo, of two metrical inscriptions from

Corcyra (no. 87) and Gela, is a reminiscence of the epic -do (the spoken

form was already -d, which appears in other equally early inscriptions, as

*kpvta&a no. 88, Aplvia no. 85) with the introduction of a non-etymological

p, either representing a glide sound before the following o (cf. apvrav,

no. 88. See 32), or due to a false extension from forms with etymological

f, as Xdpos = Horn. Ados.

>/ h. Forms in -ds, with the old ending unchanged and belonging with the

nominatives in -d (above, la), occur in scattered examples in Megarian

(no. 92) and from various parts of Northwest Greece.

c. Att.-Ion. proper names in -1^, from the fourth century on, frequently

form the genitive after the analogy of o-stems, e. g. Att. KaAAtdoovs (after

A-qfjuxrOcvow; etc.), Ion. AedSeos, 'Aptora&cvs. This type spreads to other

dialects, e.g. Rhod. Mvam'&us.

o-Stems

V106. 1. Gen. Sg. -010 (from *-oaio, cf. Skt. -asya) as in Homer,

whence, with apocope, Thess. (Pelasgiotis) -01, as rot, xpovoi, etc.

Elsewhere, with loss of t and contraction, -ov or -o> (25).— In

Cyprian -ov beside -o (at Idalium puadov, apyvpov, 3>i\oicv7rpov,

etc., and so usually -ov in nouns, whether vowel or consonant fol-

lows ; but also apyvpo, a\poybefore a consonant, and always to).

a. -oto is often employed in metrical inscriptions, in imitation of the

epic, e.g. nos. 87, 88. But in Thessalian it also occurs in a few prose in-

scriptions, and the grammarians often refer to the Thessalian genitive in

-010. This, together with the fact that apocope is more extensive in Thes-

salian than in any other dialect (see 95), makes the derivation of the usual

Thess. -01 from -oto far more probable than other explanations which sepa-

rate it entirely from this and so from the forms of all the other dialects.

—

For the added v in Cyprian no explanation that has been offered is adequate.

v2. Dat. Sg. -an in most dialects, whence also -o> (38 ; Thess. ov,

23). oi in Arcadian, Elean, Boeotian (-oe, -u, -€t, 30), and in later

inscriptions from various parts of Northern Greece (Delphi, Aetolia,

Acarnania, Epirus, Cierium in Thessaly, Euboea).

a. In Euboea -ot replaces earlier -ok and may be derived from it, like

-ci from -rp (see 39). But in general -<h is rather the original locative (cf.

otxot) in use as the dative. In some dialects the history of the dative is

obscure, owing to the lack of early material or the ambiguity of -01 in

the pre-Ionic alphabets.

3. Nom. Pl. -ot (Boeot. -oe, -u, 30).

n/ 4. Dat. Pl. -oc<ti(v), as in Homer, in early Attic, Ionic, where

it lasts somewhat longer than in Attic (but some early examples

of -ot9, especially in West Ionic), and Lesbian (but here always

roU).— Elsewhere only -ot? (Boeot. -t>9, Elean -ot/>).

5. Acc. Pl. -01/9, with the same development as -az/9. See 78,

104.8.A Gen. Dat. Dual, -ouv as in Homer, whence -oiv in most

dialects in which the form occurs at all.— Elean -01019, -otot/j.

— Arc. -oivv (and -aivv from 5-stem).

Consonant Stems in General

* 107. 1. Acc. Sg. -av in place of the usual -a, with v added after

the analogy of vowel stems, occurs in Cypr. Ijarepav, a(v)8ptjd(v)-

ravy Thess. iclovav, EL aya\fiaTO<f>(opav (but possibly -(fxopdv from

nom. -<j>wpdf;), and among late inscriptions of various dialects.

2. Nom. Pl. for usual -€9 occurs in late Cretan, having

originated in pronominal forms. See 119.2 a.

- 3. Dat. Pl. -eaai, as in Horn. ir6h€<ro~ifprobably an extension of

the form of o--stems, is characteristic of the Aeolic dialects, Les-

bian, Thessalian (Pelasgiotis), and Boeotian, and is also found in

early Delphian, East Locrian, Elean (fyvydheaai no. 60 ; elsewhere

-oi9), and in inscriptions of various Corinthian colonies (Corcyra,

108] INFLECTION 83

Epidamnus, Syracuse).— Heraclean has -o(r<rt in pres. part, ivraa-

atv (perhaps originally *aaai = Skt. satsu, then evraaai by fusion

with ivr- of Ii^tc? etc.), 7rpa<r<r6vTaaaif etc. 01?, as 7raiToi? etc.,

after the analogy of o-stems, is characteristic of Locrian, Elean,

and the Northwest Greek kolvyj, whence it finds its way into

various dialects in later times.

>^4. Acc. Pl. -e? in place of -a?, Le. the nom. for the ace, per-

haps first used in the numeral rirope; owing to the influence of

the indeclinable ir&re etc., is seen in Delph. htKarerope; (no. 49,

early fifth century), rdrope;, 8eX<£toV? (in an inscription of early

fourth century ; but otherwise in Delphian only rfropa*; etc.), and

regularly in Elean ([Vero/)]€?, sixth century, irkelovep, xdpirep,

no. 61, etc.) and Achaean (€XaWoi>e?, SafioauxfrvXa/c&i, etc.), also

in the very late inscriptions of various dialects, even Attic.

Cret -ai/? beside -a?, e.g. dvyarepavs, fyo/A^ai*?, Kvvav^t after the

analogy of -ap?, -a? from a-sterns (104.8).

cr-Stems

v 108. 1. All dialects except Attic have the uncontracted forms.

Gen. sg. in most dialects -co?, whence -10? in Boeotian, Cretan, etc.

(9), -cv? in later Ionic, Ehodian, etc. (42.5).— Acc. sg. masc. and

acc. pl. neut. -*a, whence ~ia (9), occasionally 77 (42.1).

a. Proper names in -kAo^, -kAi}s. Cypr. -*Ac/:«s, whence -*Aei^ in Attic

(beside -*Ai;s), Boeotian (-kAccs, -kXus) till about 400 B.C., and regularly

in Euboean (gen. -kAcu>, 2), but in the other dialects regularly -kA^s. Gen.

sg. Cypr. -kAc'/tcos, Boeot. -/cAtio? (= Horn. -kXtjos, cf. 16), Att. -kXwxs, but

in most dialects -kAcos-

For names in -xAeas instead of -icAcip, see 166.1.

^ 2. Proper names often have forms which are modeled after the

analogy of the masc. a-stems, and this not only in Attic-Ionic

(e.g. Att. LwKpdrrjVy LcotcpaTOV, Eretr. gen. ILvKpaTco, Ti/zo*X&>),

where the agreement in the nom. -77? was especially favorable to

this, but also in the other dialects. Thus acc. sg. in -tjv (-tjv : -1;? =-av. -a?), e.g. Boeot. AaporeXeiv etc., Arc. $>t\oK\r)v

y and even in

appellatives in Lesb. Safior^Xrjp etc., Cypr. arekiv.— Dat. sg. in

~7ji, Lesb. KaWUXrji.— Gen. sg. in -77 (like -d) in Lesb. Seoydvrj

etc. ; also, perhaps, -779 (like -d?, 105.2 b) in Thess. 'liriroKparei^

(or nom. for gen. by mistake?), Qepe/cpdris (no. 33; or 4>€/>€*/>a-

T€(o)? ?).— Voc. sg. in -t) (like -d) in Arc. 'AreXi? etc., Delph.

IIo\!/*/>ari7 ; in -€ (like -d in At/ca) in Lesb. ^XKiyoy^^-

The numerous Boeotian hypocoristic names in -€i as MeWct,

4>AA«, BaXXet, Bevvei, are also best understood as vocatives of

this type used as nominatives. They correspond to names in -1;?,

-17x09, in other dialects, but in Boeotian follow the analogy of

cr-stems (gen. sg. -109, acc. sg. -<iv).

i-Stems

v' 109. 1. In all dialects except Attic-Ionic, and, for the most

part, in Ionic too, the regular type of declension is that with 1

throughout, namely -19, -109, -I, -ivt -*c9, -«»i>, -iai, -t? (Cret. -ti*?) or

-ta9 (rare).

* 2. The type in -19, -€o>9 (from -1709, as in Homer), -ei, pL -€19, etc.

is almost exclusively Attic. In Ionic iroXew occurs in early in-

scriptions of Chios (no. 4) and Thasos, and Svvdfiei in Teos (no. 3).

But otherwise in Ionic, and always in other dialects, forms of this

type are late and to be attributed to Attic influence. In general,

the Attic datives, -ei and -eat, are the first to be adopted, next the

nom.-acc. pi. -«9, and lastly the gen. sg. -€a>9. Thus in the later

inscriptions of many dialects it is common to find gen. sg. -109, but

dat. sg. -€i.

A gen. sg. irdkeos is found in the icoivq, and in later inscriptions

of various dialects.

3. Lesbian has a nom. pL -19 (irdkis, no. 21), perhaps the ac-

cusative used as nominative.

/ 4. Cyprian has such forms as gen. sg. Tipoxapipos, dat. sg.

irrdXift. The f is certainly not original here, and is perhaps due

to the analogy of v- and 7?v-stems (gen. -vp09, -e/ro9).

5. A transfer to the type -19, -1809, as frequently in Attic, is

characteristic of Euboean proper names in -19, as ArjfioxdpiSos.

Ill] INFLECTION 85

u-Stems

110. Nearly all the inscriptional forms occurring are the usual

ones of the type -v?, -vo?. Boeot. [p]daTio<; (i from €, 9) agrees

with the aareos of non-Attic literature. For ww see 112.2.

Nouns in -cus

111. The stem is tjv, rjf throughout, nom. sg. -cv? (from -77us, cf.

37.1), gen. sg. -rjf0?, etc.

The original forms in -rjp09, -ijfi, etc. are preserved, with or

without the f, in Cyprian (fiaaiXefo*;, 'ESaXieft, 'ESaXie/res), Les-

bian (/3aa£Xrjo<; etc.), Boeotian (Uroiifi, ypapfiaTelos, etc.), Thes-

salian (ffaaiXelos etc.), and Elean (fiaaiXaes), as also in Homer.

/2. Attic only are ySao-iXe'tws, fiaaiXea, with quantitative metathe-

sis. But from the beginning of KOLvrj influence fiaaikifos is one of

the Attic forms most widely adopted by other dialects.

J 3. Most dialects, namely Ionic and the West Greek dialects ex-

cept Elean, have fiao-iXeos, fiacCXel, etc., with shortening of the 77.

Generally these are the forms of even the earliest inscriptions

(Cret. fOLtceos etc.), but we find Coan Uprji, HoXirji, etc. (no. 101,

which has also 'AXKijtSes etc. ; later always Upel etc.), and once

Ehod. 'I8a/4€i>7/o<? (cf. Uovraprjftos). Beside -€09 sometimes -cv? (cf.

42.5), as Meg. lapefc, but, owing to the confusion with the nominative,

this spelling is far less common than in the genitive of cr-stems.

Acc. Sg. -4a in Ionic, Locrian, Cretan. But in Delphian and

most of the Doric dialects -77 (see 42.1, 43) is the regular form, e.g.

Delph. ieprj, f3a<rt.Xr} yLac. fiaaiXr), Mess, ieprj, Meg. Ieprj, Mycen.

Uep<r€ (no. 76, fifth century), Arg. ftaaiXij, Rhod. fiaaiXfj, ypap*-

paTrj, Coan fiaaiXrj, etc. In these dialects -ea is of later occur-

rence, and due to kolvtj influence.

Nom. Pl. -ee? in Cretan (e.g. 8pofi4es) and elsewhere, but usu-

ally contracted to -els. Also -77? (in part at least directly from -r)e9)

in early Attic, Coan (TerapTrjs), Laconian (Meyapi? etc., no. 64),

and Arcadian (Maimi^?). At Cyrene occurs nom. and acc. pL

lapis.

86 GREEK DIALECTS [ill

Acc. Pl. -Aw in Ionic and Doric (Cret. hpopdavs, cf. 107.4),

when not replaced by -€*? of the tcoivq.

4. Arcadian has nom. sg. in as Uprp, */pa<f>rp y <f>ovi<; (Cyprian

also once Ijepes, but usually -ew), acc. sg. hiepev (cf. 108.2), nom. pL

MavTivr}<;. Some proper names in-*;? =-cus are also found elsewhere.

5. In Miletus and colonies occurs nom. sg. Upton, gen. sg. Upeco,

likewise at Ephesus gen. sg. $\&> belonging to 4>Xev9.

Some Irregular Nouns

112. 1. Zew. Zcv9 or Aeu? (84). Ai(/r)o?, Ai(F)(, A/(/r)a in

most dialects. An old dative Atcf occurs alone, but rarely, and

in Att. A*«t/>^>775, Cypr. Aipe£0e/AK, Aipefyikos (Horn. &fytXo?).

Also in various dialects (attested for East Ion., Coan, Ther., Cret.,

EL), as in Homer, Zrjv6$, Zrjv(, Zrjva (Cret. Afjva, Trjva, etc., 37.1).

Late forms with a are hyper-Doric.

2. wo*, A. Aside from the o-stem forms, the inscriptions!

occurrences are as follows, mostly from a stem wv-:

Nom. Sg. vlv; Cret., Lac, Att. (Att. also vvs, v?).

Gen. Sg. i/iVos Cret., Att. ; Thess. hvio? (no. 33).

Dat. Sg. vUl ArgoL, Phoc, Att.

Acc. Sg. vlvv Arc, Cret., Locr., etc.

Nom. Pl. vU& Cret. (as in Horn.) ; Att. tucfc.

Dat. Pl. vidai Cret. (as in Horn.), after analogy of warpauri etc

Acc. Pl. vlvvs Arg., Cret. ; Att. vUfc.

/ 3. p.rjv. Stem *p.r}V(r- (cf. Lat. mensis), whence (77.1) Lesb.

fifjvvos, Thess. ptivvos, Att. etc firjvo*;. The nom. */xr;i>9 became

*/i€W (vowel-shortening before v + cons., but later than the assim-

ilation of medial va), whence regularly (78) Ion., Corcyr., Meg.

Itefc, Heracl. nfc. In Attic, pets was replaced by pqp formed after

the analogy of original f-stems in -rjv, -r)vos. Elean fieik is perhaps

due to the analogy of Zcu?, Zrjwk (above, 1).

4. Xa?, Horn. Xaa*. Originally a neuter cr-stem to Xaa?, becom-

ing o Xaa<?, o Xa<?, after the analogy of 6 Xt0o? etc. Hence in geni-

tive beside Xao? also Att. \aoy (Soph.), Cret. Xao.

114] INFLECTION 87

5. Cret. frjfJM nom.-acc. sg. = el/*a, but gen. sg. ra9 from

a stem in -fid. So also Cret *a^Chrjfia) ornament (cf. BidSnpa),

but gen. sg. afjuriSijfAaf;.

6. X°te> which in Attic is declined as a consonant stem (gen.

sg. %oo?), is properly a contracted o-stem (from x^f°") ^e 7r^°^>

and remains so in Ionic, e.g. acc. sg. %o0i>, gen. pi. x&v.

7- wfa XVP- See -m, 79.

Comparison of Adjectives

-/1.13. 1. Beside fiel^cov and tcpcfa-rav, both with anomalous et,we

find the normal /Li^fa>i> (from *fieyi<ov) in Ionic and Arcadian, and

Kp€<r<r<ov (from */cp£ric0v) in Ionic. For Dor. tcdppcov, Cret. *a/>-

tcbv (both from *Kdpri(ov) see 49.2 with a, 80, 81.

^2. Beside 7r\ea>i>, pL TrXdovcs, <r-stem forms, like Horn. 7r\ee?,

irXias, occur in Lesbian (7r\e'a? no. 21) and Cretan (e.g. Gortyn.

7r\t€9, 7r\iav9, 7r\ia, beside ttXiovo*;, irXlova, irXlov. irXCa<TLv)Dre-

ros, is in origin a astern form, cf. 77.1 a). Cf. also Arc. 7rXo5 (from

*7rXeo9, cf. 42.5 d) adv. = irXeov.

Heracl. iroXiaro*; = irXeurro*; is formed directly from ttoXvs.

/3. EL, Lac. d(<r)<riaTa (also in Aesch.) = ayxLaTa> ^ formed

from the compar. Zcraov (this regularly from *dyxiop)-

NUMERALS

Cardinals and Ordinals

^L14. 1-10. 1. Norn, sg. masc. Att. etc. eU, Heracl. 17? (cf. Lac

ouSe?), Cret. (evS 8- = 8-, Law-Code IX. 50 ; see 97.4), from

*&>?. CI 78.— Fern. fi£a fbut, of other origin, Lesb., Thess., Boeot.

to, as in Homer. Also masc. «fc (cf. Horn. dat. sg. neut. 1$) in

Cretan, but with pronominal force = i/celvos.

Att. etc. 7r/>a>To?, West Greek and Boeot. Trparo*;. The latter is

from irpdrfprobably a weak grade (cf. Lith. pirmas, Skt. purvas).

Svo (Boeot. Biovo, 24) in all dialects. Lac. once Sve with the

ending of consonant stems.— Bvelv = Bvotv in late Att. and kolvt\.

— Plural forms in various dialects, e.g. Chian, Cret., HeracL Bv&v,

Cret. hvols, Thess. Sua?, and hvaC(v) in late Attic and koivt\.

* 3. Att. etc. Tpet?, Cret. rpdes, Ther. rpfjs, from *rpei&. See 25,

45.5.— Acc. t/h?, Cret. t/>up? (for t/hV? with i introduced anew

from Tptwi/ etc.). Under the influence of the indeclinable numerals,

the nominative or the accusative is used for both cases in some

dialects, namely nom. rpeU in Attic and elsewhere, and acc. t/h<? in

Boeotian, Heraclean, Delphian, Troezenian, and perhaps in Lesbian.

jplros, Lesb. repro? (18).

Att. rfrrapei, Ion., Arc. riaaepei (also r^aaape: in Ionic and

Koivrj), Boeot. irerrape;, Lesb. iriaavpes (Horn, irfovpes), West

Greek rdrope:. From *qUetuer- (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catvdras),

the differences being due to inherited variations in the second

syllable (tuer, tuor, tur, tur), and to the divergent development of

qU (68) and tu (54 et 81).

Tfrapro*;, Horn. TerpaTO*:, Boeot. Tr&rparos, Arcr^ro/JTOS (49.2 a, 5).

v 5. 7r^T€, Lesb. Thess. iripmc (68.2).

7r^/i7rro9, Cret. 7reWo? (86.2). Arc. tt^ttoto^ after heKOTOS.

6. €f, Cret., Delph., HeracL /re'f. See 52 5. For Boeot. ec-*^-

BeKdnj, see 100.

V7> _ fffBo/m, but Delph. Ae^8€/io? (cf. Delph., HeracL

eftSe/My/covTa, Epid. €y58e/-uuo?).

,,8. 6/cto), Boeot., Lesb. o/cto (like 8vo), HeracL, Ther. hoKTto (58 c),

Elean o7rro (with 7r from eirrd).

9. eiWa, Delph. ei/i^ (42.1). But *eV/ra in Att. evaTos, iva/coaioi,

Ion. €?faro9, clva/coo-iot, Cret. rjvaro<it etc. See 54. HeracL hsvvia,

Delph., Ther. hdvaros, see 58 c. Lesb. evoro*;, see 6, 116 a.

10. 8e*a, Arc. (SucoSe/co).— Setcaros, Arc, Lesb. Be/coros.

See 6, 116 a.

115. 11-19. evSetca, rarely Mca el? (e.g. HeracL Setca hiv).—Att. and Horn. 8<o8etca, but in most dialects SvwSe/ca, rarely 8v6Se/ca

(e.g. Boeot. SvoSe'/caTos), Delph., HeracL 8e/ca Svo (also late Attic).

—

rpeU koI Sdtca, also indecL Tpeca/eaiBe/ca (Attic after 300 B.C.) and

TpiatcatSeica (Boeotian etc.; cf. 114.3); also Uea Tpels, especially

117] INFLECTION 89

when the substantive precedes (so Attic even in fifth century).

—

Similar variations for V^-19.

€i/8e/caT05, BcoBe/caros, 8va>&e/caTO<;, 8vo8e/caro<; (see above).

—

13th-19tht Att. rptm Kal he/caro?, etc., but TpeHT/caiSe'/eaTO*; or

TpuncaiBfaaros, etc., in East Ionic, Boeotian, and Lesbian (-M/cotos).

v 116. 20-90. ettcoai (from *4-f(/co<ri) in Attic, Ionic, Lesbian,

Arcadian (no occurrence in Cyprian), but fC/eari, i/cari (I, cf. Ther.

hi/cd8it no. 107; for h see 58 c) in West Greek with Boeotian and

Thessalian, with i not eit and t retained (61). The ei of HeracL

feUan beside fUan is due to the influence of Att. ei/coai.—Att. etc rpia/covra, Ion. rpiijKovra.— TcrrapdicovTa, Tea-aepcucovra,

reo-aapdjcovra, ircnapaKovra (see 114.4), Delph., Coreyr., HeracL

Terpd>fcovra (so doubtless in all West Greek dialects previous to

Attic influence).— Trem^Kovra, i^qscovra (fef-qieovra), etc., with rj

in all dialects (but Ion. dySwtcovTa, 44.2).— Delph., HeracL hefiSe-

pq/coma, HeracL hoyhorjKovra, hevev^Kovra. See 114.7-9.— Gen.

T€<r<r[€p]a/c6vTQ)v, TrevrrjtcovTcov, etc in Chios, where the use of such

inflected genitives (also Sfacov) is one of the Aeolic features of the

dialect (cf. irefnrow, hiKtov in Alcaeus, also Tptrj/covrcov in Hesiod).

Att, Ion. ei/eoonk etc., Boeot. fucacrTos (-tcao-ros doubtless in all

West Greek dialects also ; but Thess. Uoaros), Lesb. etKoiaro^;, Tpid-

The earliest form of the ordinals is that in -wurros (from -kmt-to-,

cf. Skt. triheat-iama- etc.). Under the influence of the cardinals in -kovto.

this became -kootos in Attic etc.; in Lesbian, under the same influence,

-Koixrros, whence -kcxotos (cf. 77.2, 78). To the same analogy is due

the o of (Ikwtl, and of the hundreds in -kooux (e. g. rpuucoavoi after rpuxKovra),

instead of the more original a in ftKan (Skt. viheati-, Lat. viginti), -kcltuh,

-koxtloi (cf . ckotov, Skt. catam, Lat. centum). It is possible that a still further

extension of this analogical o is to be assumed in explanation of Arc.

hcKorov, Arc., Lesb. Scxoros, Arc. haco, Lesb. cvoros.

^117. 1. 100. Att. etc. €Kar6v, Arc. he/coTov. See 6, 116 a.

2. 200-900. Att.-Ion., Lesb. -tcoaioi, West Greek, Boeot. (and

doubtless Thess.) -/cdrioi, Arc. -tcdaiot, (with East Greek a, but

West Greek a). See 61.2, 116 a.

The a of rpid/cdaiot (Ion. rpirjKoaioi) is extended to 8iojc6<tioi

(Ion. 8it)/c6<tioi), and the a of Terpatcoo-ioi, kirTaicoaiot,, ivatcoaioi to

Trevra/coo-ioi, igaKoaioi, 6/CTa/c6(rioi (but Lesb. 6kt<ok6<tioC).

3. 1000. Att. ^tXtot (25 c), Ion. xe£\ioi, Lac. x^Xcot, Lesb.,

Thess. gAXtot, from *xeV\tot. See 76.

PRONOUNSPersonal Pronouns 1

118. Singular. 1. The stems, except in the nominative, begin

with : 1. e/A- or — 2. original tu, whence East Greek <r-, West

Greek t- (tcos, tip, re). But enchtic Tot is from a form without u

(cf. Skt. te)tand occurs also in Ionic (Horn., Hdt., etc.). Horn, reolo

and T€iv are from the possessive stem leuo- (120.2).— 3. original

8U, whence /r- in some dialects (fe'o?, /rot, flv), otherwise \

2. Nom. iyv, iya>v (Boeot. tw, ta>v, 62.3).— Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc

av, Dot. tv, Boeot. tov. See 61.6.

v 3. Gen. a. -eto (Horn, ifielo etc. like toto), whence -co, later

Ion. -ev, Att. -ov.— b. -co? in West Greek, as lit. Dor. ipJos, tco?,

Locr. /rco9.— c. -flc?, as lit. Dor. i/jL^0evt Epid. edcv.

\' 4. Dat. a. -ot, as l/tol, /xot, o-o/, trot (lit. Dor. to/', Tot, lit. Ion.

Tot), ol, ot (Arg., Cret., Delph., Cypr., Lesb. /rot).— b. -iv in West

Greek (where also -ot, but mostly in the enclitic forms, as fioi,

never i/ioi, foi, ot, and rot, though also rot), as Cret., Calymn.,

Rhod., Delph., and lit. Dor. ip£ptlit. Dor. tip, Cret. flv.

^ 5. Acc. 1. ifi€ f fie.— 2. Att.-Ion., Lesb. <re, lit. Dor. re (Cret.

Tfi ywritten rpe, in Hesych.); also lit. Dor. and Epid. tv (nom.

used as acc).— 3. e (fe); also lit. Dor. and Epid. vlv.

119. Plural. 1. The forms of the first and second persons con-

tain, apart from the endings, aap- (cf. Skt. asmdn etc.) and £o-/x- (cf.

Skt. yusmdn etc.), whence Lesb., Thess. afi^f Lesb. itfip-y elsewhere

1 As the personal pronouns, especially in the singular, are of comparatively

rare occurrence in inscriptions, some forms are added which are quotable only

from literary sources, — but only a few out of the great variety, for which see

Kuhner-Blass I, pp. 680 ff

.

121] INFLECTION 91

aft- (Att.-Ion. rffjr-) or See 76, and, for the spiritus asper

or lenis in the first person, 57, 58 b.

72. Nom. -e? in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where it was

replaced by -€i*. Lesb. a/u/M?, v/Aites, Dor. etc. a/te?, v/te'?.

a. In late Cretan d/tcs was frequently replaced by d/xcv under the influ-

ence of 1 pi. verbal forms in which Dor. -/us was often replaced by the Kotvfj

-fjiev. That is, d/xcv for d/xcs after <ft€pofuv for <f>ipofus. From a/xcv, -«v was

extended to other pronouns and to participles, as v/x«v, rivcy, dxoixraKrev, etc.

3. Gen. -€lcdv (Horn, qfiefov), whence -€a>i>, -itov (9), ~a>v. Lesb.

appewv, Thesa afipJovv, EL ap.4a>v, Dor. afieav, afiiav (Cret.),

later dfiayp.

4. Dat. -i(v). Lesb. a/x/xti/, a/x/u, etc., Dor. a/xa/, &/u'y, Att.-Ion.

vp.lv. So Dor. o^ty, <r<£t, but Att.-Ion. a<f>t<ri, Arc. o-feis, the

latter not satisfactorily explained.

Acc. -€ in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where it was re-

placed by -ea?, -a?. Lesb., dp,fietvppe, Thess. appA, Dor. etc. a>e, bpe.

Possessives

120. 1. €ito9.— PL Dor. etc. aito? (Lesb. ati/io?) and aperepos

(Lesb. apperepos, Att.-Ion. fjphepo*;).

2. a. foto-, Att. etc. 0-09. 5. teuo-y Dor., Lesb. reo?, Boeot. tw (all

in literature only). Both forms in Homer.— PL vtufc and vperepo*;.

3. a. suo-y Att. etc. 09, Cret. /to?. J. sewo-, Dor. (lit.), Thess. €09.

Both forms in Homer.— PL a<j>6<: and afyerepo*;.

Reflexive Pronouns

*/121. Aside from the reflexive use of the forms of the personal

pronouns as given in 118, 119, especially that of the third person

which is itself a reflexive in origin, various forms of expression are

employed, as follows

:

A Combinations of the personal pronouns with auro'?, each keep-

ing its own inflection, as in Homer (<rol avry etc.). So Cret. plv

avrdi = kavT(p. Cf. also, with the possessive, Cret. rk ph aura? =ra eavrrfi.

2. Compounds of the same elements, with contraction, leaving

only the second part declined. Att. ifxavrov, aeavrov or aavrov,

eavrov or avrov (also late earov, draw, with a from at; ; Coan ijvr&v

with 77 from ea ; Thess. ctrrot, evrov). Ion. (lit) i/xeeovrov etc. The

forms found in Ionic inscriptions are like the Attic, and probably

are Attic.

avros alone, as sometimes in Homer. Thus Delph. avrov =ifuivrov (SGDI. 2501.4), EL avrap = eaim}? (no. 61.17), Lac. auTo

= eavrov (no. 66).

avrfa avr6<i, either with each declined separately, or, oftener,

merged into compounds of somewhat varying form.

This combination is comparatively late, replacing the earlier

types mentioned under 1 and 3. It is most frequent in Delphian and

Boeotian, but is found in several of the other West Greek dialects,

and probably even in Attic (Kuhner-Blass I, p. 600, anm. 5).

a. avros avros. Delph. avroi rrorl avrov:, Boeot. kclt avrv (= avrot) avrwv.

b. avToouvTos. Delph. avToaavTov etc., Boeot. virkp avraravrw, Heracl.

fur* avToauvTwv, Cret. avnxravrot?, etc.

c. avaavros. Delph. avouvrov etc., Boeot. awavraiv, Cret. awravras,

Argol. (Calauria) awravras.

d. dauvro?. Boeot. ixravrv (late).

e. aixrurro*;. Delph. avcroira? etc.

f. avravros. Heracl. avravras (as in Sophron and Epichannus), Aegin.

avravrov.

g. Sicil. gen. sg. avrovra (Segesta), gen. pi. avratvra (Thermae). Prob-

ably from avrarovy avrarwv (cf. late iarov, above, 2), with transposition of

the last two syllables.

Demonstrative Pronouns

^122. The article. Norn. pL rol, ral, as in Homer, in the West

Greek dialects except Cretan, and in Boeotian. Att. etc. oitat, after

the analogy of o, rj. For o, a in some dialects which in general

have see 58 a. Thess. oi (no. 26 b), but rol at Pharsalus.

Forms with added t, used like ooe, are found in Elean (ro-t, ran)

and Boeotian (rav-ltroi-t, rv-t).

For the relative use, see 126.

126] INFLECTION 93

J 123. Thess. 6-ve, Arc. b-vi, Arc-Cypr. 6-w, = o8e. Thess. toVc,

rave, and, with both parts inflected (cf. Horn. rourBeci), gen. sg.

toai/609, gen. pi. Tovwcovv.— Arc. ruvi (gen. sg.), rowI, etc. Cf. also

Boeot. irporrjvC (136.1).— Cypr. 6w, Arc. rdpv, t5wv, also (late)

rdppvp, roawv. Cf. Horn., Boeot, Cypr. w.

•/ 124. outo?. Nom. pL toOtoi, ravrai, like to/, ra/, in West Greek

(examples from Cos, Delphi, Rhodes, Selinus). Att etc. ovroi, avrai,

after ouro? etc. Boeotian, with r replaced by * throughout, ovrop,

ovtwv, etc.— Interchange of av and oi>. Att. gen. pL fern, rovrosp

after masc, neut. ; vice versa EL neut. ravr&p, due to influence of

ravra. ov throughout is Boeotian (ovro, ovra) and Euboean (rovra,

rovrei, also iprovOa = ivravOa). So also Delph. rovra, rovras (but

also ravrai). For the spelling with 0 instead of OV, see 34 a.

* 125. 1. itcelp09. Ion. *e*i/o?, Lesb., Cret., Rhod., Coan /cfjpo*:, both

from **€-€i/09. Cf. 25 with a.— rrjvo^, of different origin (cf. Horn.

rrj), in Delphian, Heraclean, Argolic (Aegina), Megarian, as well

as in Sicilian Doric writers (Theocr., Sophron, Epicharmus).

J 2. avrfc. Neut. avrop in Cretan, as sometimes in Attic inscrip-

tions.

Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns

^ 126. The relative cfc occurs in all dialects. But the relative use

of forms of the article, frequent in Homer and Herodotus, is usual

in Lesbian (so always in the earlier inscriptions and nearly always

in Alcaeus and Sappho; o? in later inscriptions is due to koipij

influence, as shown by the spiritus asper, Kaff 07, etc.), Thessalian

(rd, /carrdirep, but also 09 in an early metrical inscription), and

Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. Sirep, ral, roU, eta, Cypr. o, toV, etc., but also

Arc. dp, Cypr. 01, ot). So also in Boeotian in a fourth-century in-

scription (no. 41), but later only 09 (cf. Lesbian). It is also Hera-

clean (toV, rd, etc. ; so often in Epicharmus), but in most West

Greek dialects it occurs, if at all, only in later inscriptions (so in

late Delphian and Cretan,never in the earlier period). ELtgj (no. 60).

For the demonstrative use of 09, cf. HeracL ax pep . . . &i 8k

(1.33).

94 GREEK DIALECTS [w

>/ 127. Cret. Srcpos, which of two, is the true relative correlative of

worepo*: (cf. Skt. yataras beside kataras), and so related to the

usual oTrorepos as 0I05 to oirolos, ore to orrrore.

^128. rk, t*9. Cypr. <7t9, Arc. *k9 see 68.3, Thess. icfc, tcis (tcives),

see 68.4. Cret. dat. sg. rifu, in oVt/u = ot«>i, and fujSific = p.r\nvi,

from *ri-<r/u with the same pronominal sm as in Skt. kasmin,

kasmdi, Umbr. pusme, esmei, etc.— Meg. (Ar.) <rd = nva from *tul,

cf. Att.-Ion. arra, a<raa from *5na.

7 129. The indefinite relative

1. o<rri?, with both parts declined, in various dialects, e.g. Locr.

hofnves, Cret olnves, Boeot. vanvas.

J 2. 0Tt9, with only the second part declined, in various dialects,

e.g. Delph. onvos, onvi, Cret. onfit, (128). Lesb. 6m, regularly from

*o£-rt, and by analogy ornvet etc. Cf. also Lesb. oWa><?, oWa, etc.

In all other dialects the double consonants are simplified, presum-

ably under the influence of the simple rk etc. Once Arg. orrtw.

V a. On account of Locr. fori (no. 56) it is generally assumed that the first

part of oTts is not from a form of the relative stem seen in os, oorts, whichwas originally u>- (Skt. ya-), but a generalizing particle afoS, related in formand use to the so in Eng. whoso, whosoever (Old Eng. swa hwCL swa). But so

long as the one occurrence of Locr. fori is the only example of a form with

f (even the other early Locrian inscription, no. 55, has Aort), there is decid-

edly a possibility that this is only an error.

•J 3. Neuter forms in -n, with only the first part declined, in Cre-

tan, e.g. an = dnva, on Le. urn = ovnvos.

^ 130. Cret. orcto? = owolo<:, but used like adjectival oV-ro, as

ot€ao? oV ica /eoo-fios fir; fifySiji, yvvii orela Kpipura fie e/cei, orelai.

Se (sc. yvvai/cl) trp66bv eSo/ce. For the form (also Hesych. reiov

irolov, Kprjre:), cf. Horn, re'o, ricp, etc.

v 131. Interrogative pronouns used as indefinite relatives. So regu-

larly in Thessalian, e.g. iek kc yivveirei= oo~n<; dv y{yvrjrai, Sik kC (in

form hiii tC) = Bi6n, ttok kL (in form Trpbs tC) = on, <f>v\a<: irofas K€

fidWeirei = (f>v\f}<: ottolas (rjanvos) dv ftovXrjrai. Elsewhere the

use of rk = ocrns is, with some rare exceptions in literature, found

only in late Greek. In Cypr. Siri <r& tee= ocra? dv, the indefinite rela-

tive force is given by the 6Vt, an adverbial form of obscure formation.

182] INFLECTION 95

ADVERBS AND CONJUNCTIONS

Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and Manner

•J 132. 1. -ov. Place where. Att.-Ion. ttov, ottov, avrov, o/toG, etc.

Thpse are of genitive origin, and are specifically Attic-Ionic.

/2. -€L Place where. These are the West Greek equivalents of

the Attic-Ionic adverbs in -ov (above, 1), occurring in various Doric

dialects, in Delphian, and in Boeotian, e.g. el, 7ret, irei (Cret. at irei =ct rrov), 07ra, relSe, tovtci, ttjpcI, avrel (Boeot. avrl), aWel, dfiel.

Thess. TCioc, Arc. r[€]lSeuv (?). By analogy, Heracl., Arg. irorex^l

= irpoaexm, and Delph. ^regc* = €ê£^9 (beside Arg. €7T€êp,

Ach. 7roT€ê?, etc.). Locr. iramel, everywhere. Arg. hi = el, 25 a.

\/3. ~ol Place whither (also where), ol, Trot, oVot, etc in various

dialects, as in Attic. With Delph. oh. The restriction to whither

is Attic. Elsewhere often used like Att. -ov. Cf. Lesb. at iroi = Att.

et ttov. By analogy, Orop. rjxoi ^rom $Xl a)> Core. &xpoi, EpicL

l#0o<, etc. (133.3-6).

«/4. -t/t. PZaoe whither (also wfore). Cret. t/Z, oVvt, Arg. Mrrvi\ in

-ft? or Rhod. vh, Arg. (/or whatever purpose), lit. Dor. 77-O9,

Rhod. oVw. Cf. also Cret. ir\lvi (to 7r\/€?, 113.2), lit. Lesb. rviBe,

wqXvi, aWvi, Delph. ev&vs. This type originated in *irvl, ottvi,

from the stem irv- (I.E. qV"u-, cf. Skt. ku-tas, whence, Osc. pu-f, where).

*f5. -at (Att.-Ion. -i?t). Place where, whither, and especially man-

ner. Thus at, 7rat, oVat how and where in various Doric dialects, in

Delphian whither, Lesb. orm-a where, aWa elsewhere (a from -at,

see 38), Cret., Corcyr. aXXat otherwise, HeracL iravrai in all direc-

tions. The indefinite 7rat (cf. Corcyr. aXXat irat in any other way)

is used in Cyprian as a strengthening particle, anyhow, indeed (ieek

irai, and indeed, toV 7rat, then indeed, no. 19.4,12). Cret. aZ, dVat

are used in the sense of as, in whatever way, but also as final con-

junctions, and at is also used as a temporal conjunction.

a. Beside these dative-locative forms in -at there existed a type with

original -d (Att.-Ion. -17), probably of instrumental origin, to which belong

Lac. ravra har = ravrrj jjrc, in such a way as, ha/xa, Locr. ravrd, a ico, Dor.


a\t, where — Horn. ^X*»particle But for the most part it is

impossible to distinguish this from the commoner type in original -at, to

which many forms in -d may equally well belong (as such we have reckoned

Lesb. oWa etc.). In Attic-Ionic there is the same ambiguity (the tradi-

tional spelling varying between -rj and -rj), with the added possibility that

a given form (e.g. oirrj, where) may belong under 6, below.

./ 6. -rj. Place where and time when. Cret. r), where, but usually

when, oVe, where and when, Lac. hoire, as, ire-iroKa = ir^-wore, El.

ravre, [t]?o€, Ther. reBe, here, Cret. fe/carepT), in each place. Of this

same formation are ^ whether, Cypr. e = el (134.1), El. erre = iiret.

* 7. -a). Place whence (Att.-Ion. -Oev). Lit. Dor. cS, ira>, etc., Cret.

o, 6tto, TcoSe, Locr. ho, hoiro, Coan, Mess. tovtu>. Similarly Delph.

foUa>,/rom the house. These are of ablative origin (I.E. -od, cf. early

Lat. -od, Skt. -ad).

* a. These adverbs are not to be confounded with another class, mostly

from prepositions, meaning place where or whither and occurring in Attic-

Ionic also, as dvoi, koto, c£o>, etc. To this belong Delph. ckSoj, within, Coan

iKartpo}, on each side of (cf. €Kaxrrtpu)).

v b. Although probably all the West Greek dialects formed the pronominal

adverbs of place whence in -o>, forms like 6$cv being late, the -$cv appears in

adverbs derived from place names, as Arg. Qopiv$60cv, Corinth. IlcpacoOcv.

This is a specialized use of the -0cv of 133.1, and mainly Attic-Ionic. -6l,

place where, as in Homer, in Arc. 661, ottoOl, lirficrroQi, av$i, laoSt,

J 8. -o)9. Manner. o>?, irm, oirax;, etc. in all dialects.

v a. Final conjunctions, w and oVws are the usual final conjunctions, and

of these ottuk is by far the more frequent, though u>s is not uncommon,especially in the earlier inscriptions. Early Cretan uses neither, but rather

oW or, once, ai (above, 5). Iva, except in Attic-Ionic, is mostly late (no. 93

epic influence).

\ 9. -re, -ra, -Ka. Time when, ore, to'tc, wore in Attic-Ionic and

Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. to'tc, Cypr. dVe, fMewore), ora, irora in Les-

bian, o/ca etc. in West Greek and Boeotian, e.g. Boeot. iro/cay Cret.

o/ca, TO*a, 7ro*a, Lac. iriiro/ca, El. ro/ca, Delph. o/ca, -Tro/ca. (otcrca,

occurring in Rhodian, Laconian, and literary Doric, is for o/ca Ka.)

n a. Temporal conjunctions. Besides ort etc. and ml (above, 2), note the

temporal use of Cret. cu, rj, oiri (above, 5, 6). For so long as, until, we find

133] INFLECTION 97

1) toy:, as (41.4), 2) core, tvrt (cf . 135.4), 3) Cret. n«rra (also prep, park),Arc. /*€<^^

,

, Thess. fi&nroBi, Horn. p.€<r<f>a, all related, but of obscure forma-

tion, 4) /xcxpt, dxpi, with and without ov, 5) ds o, «s o, 6) Boeot. iv rav

(cf. 136.1), 7) wpLv. is mostly teAifc, the others mostly until.

Prepositional and Other Adverbs

^133. 1. -6ev, -0e, -6a. In adverbs like irp6a6evtLesbian has

usually -0e (nearly always in inscriptions; in the lyric also -6ev

and -da), while the West Greek dialects show -6a (which is also

Attic in ev6a etc.), but also -6e, -6ev. Lesb. irpoade, evepde, Dor.

(gram.) irp6o-6a etc., Heracl. epmpoada, av(o6a, Cret. irp666a (85.3),

Delph. irpoara (85.1), but also Meg. irpoade, ArgoL €fnrpoa6e, Cret.

ev8o6ev. Cf. also Arc. 7rpoa6ay€vrj<i, p,€aa/c66€v, and 6va6ev, out-

sidy of, from *6vp-a6ev (cf. 6vp8a, 2), formed after irpoadev.

Sp. -8e (-Jc), -8a. Arc. -8a is seen in 6vp8a • efco = Horn. 6vpa&.

y3. For Delph., Locr. e'x&fc = €kt6<;, see 66. Hence, after the anal-

ogy of other adverbs in -w (132.7 a) and -oi (132.3), Delph., Epid.

ex6a>, Epid. ex0oi.

s/ 4. From ev8ov are formed— besides Att.-Ion. ev8o6ev (also

Cretan), €v8o6l, Ion. iv86ae (Ceos)— Cret., Delph., Meg., Syrac. eV6o?

(after cVnfc), Delph. eVo*a>, Lesb., Epid., Syrac. €p8ol, Delph. eVoW</5. Beside efw (132.7 a) are formed, after the analogy of other

adverbs, Lac. efet, Cret., Syrac. efot, Dor., Delph. cf09 (after e/crJ?

etc., cf. €1/809).

y 6. -19, -t. Forms with adverbial -9 or -v sometimes inter-

change with each other and with forms without either -9 or -v, as

the numeral adverbs in -ki$, -kiv, -ki. Thus in most dialects -*49,

sometimes -ki, but -klv in Lac. rerpaKiv, eirrd/cip, oktclklv, Cret.

666olklv = 60-0x19. Likewise -iv in other adverbs of time (cf. Att.

irdkiv, as Cret. avriv, Rheg. al6iv = Ion., Arc. aims, Att. av6i<;.

Cret. avrafi^piv = av6rj/jL€pov, El. varapiv = vcrepov. Here also

Thess. oif, Arc. a£ Lesb. at (also aki/ Hdn.), Ion. ail (also aioW/ao?,

under perpetual lease) = usual <ueV, ate*, <ueV (all from *alf(, *at-

flv, *aif&i, etc., cf. Cypr., Phoc. alfei), while a corresponding form

in -19 is to be seen in Cypr. vpak, forever, a combination like Att.

eh ael, containing v = iwl and a/<? from *alpk (omission of f pecu-

liar, but cf. wals, 53).

Cf. also Epid. avew, EL avcix = avev (Meg. and late lit. &vk is

formed after X°*Pfy» ^0T- fyirav (Pindar) beside «?/47ra9 = i/imfi,

Coan, Rhod., Ther. ifdv = iffj<s.

* 134. 1. The conditional conjunction, el in Attic-Ionic and Ar-

cadian ; at in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian (rj)f and all the West

Greek dialects ; i (*}) in Cyprian.

a. 7j in other dialects than Cyprian is simply whether, e.g. Heracl. Tab.

(no. 74) 1.125. In Cretan there is no true conditional tj beside cu, as was

once supposed, but rather a temporal rj, for which see 132.6.

^ 2. av, xet kcl. av is only Attic-Ionic and Arcadian. In all other

dialects the unrelated tee, xa is used,

—

ice in Lesbian (also kcv),

The88alian,and Cyprian, /ea in the West Greek dialects and Boeotian.

\/ a. Arcadian once had *«, like Cyprian, and a relic of this is to be seen

in the k which appears, where there would otherwise be hiatus, between dand a following av, which had regularly replaced «c as a significant element

(probably through prehistoric Ionic influence, cf. p. 7). Thus regularly tl

k dv, or better the dv, since cue has become a mere by-form of el (like ovk

beside ov), but d 8* av. Once, without dv, die cVi Sofia irvp ItroUri, where

some assume a significant k in place of usual av, but best classed with the

subjunctive clauses without av (174).

%/ b. In Attic-Ionic, d combines with dv,— in Attic to lav or av, in Ionic

to^v.

c. The substitution of d for at belongs to the earliest stage of Attic

{kolvt)) influence in the West Greek dialects, but that of av for *a only to

the latest, being rarely found except where the dialect is almost wholly

Kotvrj. Hence the hybrid combination d «x is the rule in the later inscrip-

tions of most West Greek dialects.

3. Kal. Arc.-Cypr. /ccfc (also kcl, for which see 97.2), the relation

of which to Kal is obscure (antevocalic *a(t) -f 9 ?). In Arcadian

this occurs only in the early Mantinean inscription, no. 16, else-

where ical. See 275.

v 4. oY. Thessalian uses fid, related to pev, for 6Y, e.g. to fia yfrd-

<f>urfia, rafi fiefi tap . . . rafi pa aXXav (no. 28.22 ; rav he aXkav

L 45 is due to kolvt) influence).

135] INFLECTION 99

5. w, identical with -w in Arc-Cypr. ow = SBe (123), and with

Horn, wv, w, occurs as an independent particle in Cyprian and

Boeotian, e. g. Cypr. Svpavot w, So/coi w, Boeot. a/covpv w ev6a>.

6. 184, in form = Horn, 184, occurs in Cyprian introducing the

conclusion of a condition (184 irai then indeed, 184 then no. 19.12,25),

or a new sentence (184 and no. 19.26).

7. val, vrj. Arc. ve£ (vel rbv Ala). Cf. el, al, 17, above, 1.

PREPOSITIONS

Peculiarities in Form

135. 1. For apocope of the final vowel, see 95.

2. For assimilation of final consonants, see 96, 97, 99.—ifc, 100.

/3. For 6v = avd, see 6.— lv = iv, 10.— airv = airo, 22.— /carv

= xard, 22.— inrd = wr6, formed after the analogy of Kara etc., in

Lesbian, and in compounds in Locrian and Elean.

JL iv, ek. The inherited use of iv with the accusative (cf. the

use of Lat. in) is retained in the Northwest Greek dialects (and

in the Northwest Greek kolvti, 279) together with Boeotian and

Thessalian, and in Arcado-Cyprian (lv). Elsewhere this was replaced

by an extended form iv-$, whence efc, See 78.

Similarly ivre = ea-re in Locrian, Delphian (h4vre, 58 c), and the

Northwest Greek icoivrj. But Boeotian, in spite of iv, has erre

= eare.

>/ 5. perd, ire8d. ire8d, unrelated to fierd in origin, is used in its

place in Lesbian, Boeotian (probably in Thessalian too, though not

yet quotable), Arcadian (iri, 95), Argolic, Cretan, and Theran.

(Most of these dialects show also fierd, but at a time when tcoivrj

influence is probable.) So also in compounds, as Cret ireSfyeiv, Arg.

ireBdyayov, ireBdfoiKOi = fi4roi/coi, Epid. 7re8a<f>opas, and proper

names, as Boeot. HeBdtcmv, ArgoL He8dtepiros. The name of the

month He8ayelrvvos or (by fusion of Ue8a- and Mera-) Ilera-

yelrwos (or -109) = Att. Merayeirvuov occurs in Rhodes, Cos,

Calymna, Megara, Sicily, and Magna Graecia, where irehd alone is

not attested.

y'6. irptk. There are two independent series of forms, one with

and one without the p, each with variation between final and -rt.

1) Horn. irpoTL (cf. Skt. prati), Cret. iropri (70.1), Att-Ion., Lesb.

wptk. Cf. also Pamph. trepr Lesb. (gram.) Trpes. 2) wort (cf. Avest.

paHi) in the West Greek dialects (except Cretan) with Thessalian

and Boeotian, Arc-Cypr. 77-09.

a. Although the relation of wpos, wos to wport, trorC can hardly be the

same in origin as that of SYoWt to StoWi (wpoat, tto<tl are unknown, and

moreover the assumption of apocope is unlikely for Att.-Ion. wpos), and

indeed is far from clear, yet, barring the appearance of wport, itotl beside

7rpos in Homer, the distribution of the t and <r forms is the same. See 61.

But note that irpos is universal in npoa-Oa etc. (133.1).

J b. Another form, wot, is most frequent in Argolic, where it occurs regu-

larly before dentals, e.g. wot rov 0c6v, mndifiey, wotrdWeti', but also Trotypcupdv-

ado etc. There are also several examples in Delphian, all before dentals

except 7rotxe<£aAcuov, wot yav, a few in Locrian, Corinthian, Cretan, and

Boeotian (Iloiotxo?, very likely an alien).

Just how this wot arose is uncertain. Of the various suggestions offered,

the most plausible is perhaps, since with but few exceptions wot occurs only

before dentals, that wort became wot through loss of t by dissimilation.

7. <rvv, %vv. I*vvy as in Homer, in early Attic, elsewhere <rvv.

But Ion. fwo? from *(vp-uk. Cypr. £776/409 • avWaffij (Hesych.).

s 8. Cypr. v = eVi, e.g. if rxr^a = iwi rv^rjfv%epov = iiri^Cpov.

Probably cognate with Skt. ud, Engl, out (cf. va-repos = Skt. ut-

taras). There are traces of the same prefix in a few Rhodian and

Boeotian proper names.

Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction

n136. 1. Dative instead of the usual genitive construction in

Arcado-Cyprian. 1) airv. Arc. airv rat (sc. apepai), Cypr. airv rai

fat.— 2) ef. Arc. e? rol epyoi, Cypr. ef rai fat.— 3) irepi Arc.

7T€pl roi-vCy Cypr. irepl iraihL— 4) xnrep. Arc. irrrep rat Ta9 ttoXios

iXevOeptai.— 5) v7ro'. Arc. Trdmreov royv yeyovorcov evyvcofjLovcov (rrrb

136] INFLECTION 101

ral irdki.— 6) irapd. Arc. iraph ral Ihlai Trd\c,from their own city.

— 7) TreSd. ire rol<% foueidraift].— 8) eirC. iirl U[popvdpoai to]i9.

with dative occurs also in Pamphylian;irpo with dative in

Boeot. irpor-nvC, formerly, ie. irpb rcu-vl (sc. apApai. Cf. Thess.

xmirpb Ta?, sc. apApas, just previously, no. 28.43, and Boeot iv rdvt

sc. apApav, until, no. 43.49).

a. This growth, at the expense of the genitive, of the dative (locative)

construction, which in the case of most of the above-mentioned prepositions

was also an inherited one (cf. 7repi, xnro, etc. with dative), and its extension

even to farv and If, was probably furthered by the influence of the most

frequent locative construction, that with cv (tV).

A irapd at, with, with accusative instead of dative. This is found

in the Northwest Greek dialects, including Thessalian and Boeotian,

and in Megarian and Laconian, e.g. Thess. rot Trap9

appe TroTurevpa-

to? (no. 28;corresponding to rod Trap* vp.lv TroXiTevparos of Philip's

letter in the Koivrj), Boeot. a aovyypa<f>o<; Trap Fi<f>id8av, Delph. ira-

papeivaTco 8e N**o> irapa Mvaai^evov, El. TreiroTuTCV/ccbp Trap* ape.

a. Much later, and rarely seen in dialect inscriptions, is the more gen-

eral confusion between the dative with verbs of rest and the accusative with

verbs of motion, and the final supremacy of the accusative construction, as

Ifiavav cis tov oUov.

•* 3. 7r/>o'?, by, in the sight of, with accusative instead of genitive,

in Elean. opoaavres tt6(t) tov Ocbv tov 'OXvvmov,— 6ri So/cdoi

Ka(\)\ir4po<; eyjiv tt6(t) tov Oeov,— fippev avrbv tto(t) tov Ala,

he shall be judged guilty in the eyes of Zeus. In a later Elean

inscription the same idea is expressed by <f>€vy4ra> irb(r) tw Atop

TaXvpirfo atparop, where both the genitive construction and the

use of <f>evy(o instead of the genuine Elean peppto are concessions

to Attic usage. This Elean use is only a step removed from that of

irpos, in relation to, with accusative.

Y4. El. avevs = dvev, with acc. instead of gen., as aw? fiokdv.

Kara, according to, with genitive instead of accusative, in

Locrian. ica& cSv = tcaO* a,— /ca(r) rovhe = Kara raoc,— *^(t)

ra9 <rvv/3o\as.

6. £77-/ with the dative of the deceased person, in epitaphs. This

occurs in a few early epitaphs in Lesbian, Phocian, and Locrian, but

is especially common in Boeotian, e.g. iirl Fhetca8dfj,o€ ejii, iirl *0/ci-

fiae. In most dialects the name of the deceased appears in the

nominative.

v 7. afKf>L In most dialects ap,<f>i is obsolete. In the phrase 01

ap,<f>i Tiva, which survives also in Attic prose, it occurs in Argive

and Rhodian ; in Argive also once in purely local force. In Cretan

it is used freely in the meaning about, concerning (as in Homer),

with dative or accusative, e.g. ai hi k amrl hokoi p.o\(omi, if they

contend about a slave,— amrl rav halcriv, about the division.

v 8. ami. Besides the usual meanings instead of, in return for,

which are found everywhere, the following uses are worthy of note.

1) The original local meaning, before, in front of, occurs in an

Attic and in a Delphian inscription. So frequently Cret. ami fiai-

rvpov, in the presence of witnesses. 2) From the use of ami, in

return for, with verbs of buying, selling, etc., arose a freer distribu-

tive use, e.g. Arc. rpU oheXcx; 6<f>\h ami fe/edcrrav, one shall pay a

fine of three obols for each (wagon). So Delph. avrl /r^rco? (no.

51 A 45) is probably for each year, yearly (cf. Hesych. ami fArjva*

Kara fj^jva). So also Coan ami w/crfc (no. 101.43), during tlie

night, though without distributive force is perhaps of the same

origin. Cf. Hesych. avff qp,ipa<; • hi 0X77? rfjs ripApa*;.

J 9. i%. An extension of the regular use of cf (or airo) with the

genitive to denote material and source, is seen in certain expres-

sions of amount or value, e.g. Att. cT€<f>dvci>i airo ^iXiW Bpaxfieov,

with a crown worth 1000 drachmas,— Ion. arefavayo-ai Mavaaay-

\ov iUv etc hapei/c&v TremrjKoma, 'Aprcfiiairjv he itc rpiijtcoma

hapei/c&v, crown Maussolus with a crown worth fifty darics, Arte-

misia with one worth thirty,— Att. KptO&v . . . irpadeur&v i/c

rpia>v hpaxn&v top fiihipvov e/caaTov, barley purchased at three

drachmas a medimnus, and even more freely Ther. irupwv £y

fiehiuvov real KpiOwv iy hvo fiehifiveov, a medimnus of wheat and

two of barley.

188] INFLECTION 103

^10. Noteworthy combinations are Thess. \rmrp6,jmt before, and

Arc. eVe? from hrl and h = (cf. {nrfa, 8t6c, irap6c)f meaning for

and on occasion of, with reference to.

11. vtt6 instead of usual iirC with gen. in expressions of dating

occurs with gen. in Elean (no. 61.2), and with aca in Laconian

(no. 66.66).

VERBS

Augment and Reduplication

^137. Most peculiarities are such as are due to divergence in the

form of contraction where a consonant has been lost (etyov or ?jxov>

cf. 25), or in the treatment of consonant groups, as Att. elXrjfa,

Phoc. el\d<f>ei, from *a4(r\a<\>a (76 b), but Ion., Epid. \c\d/3r)/ca

after \4\onra etc. with original initial X, Arg. ptfpepAva, but Att.-

Ion. etptj/ca after forms like ctXâ (55 a), Cret., El. €ypap,fiai = 7^-

ypafjLfiai, like Ion. eferrjâL = Att. tc^KTrjfiai, eyvvtca in all dialects.

Note also Cret. rjypafiftai, with which compare rjOeXov, ^ffovX6fj.rjv.

Active Personal Endings

v 138. 1. Second singular. The original primary ending si (Skt.

-si) is preserved in Horn., Syrac. iaal, also in Epid. avvrtOrjai, and

so perhaps regularly in West Greek dialects (inscriptional examples

of the second singular are, naturally, very rare), the retention of

intervocalic a being due to the analogy of iaal. But in the East

Greek dialects, where 3 sg. rid^n became Ttdrjac (61.1), ridn^ etc.,

with secondary ending, were employed.

Thematic <£ep€t9 etc. in nearly all dialects, but there is some

evidence of <£^>e?, probably due to the secondary efape;, in Cyprian

(glosses of Hesych.) and Doric (Theocr. and gram.).

Also -ada, starting from olada, f)<rda, with the original perfect

ending -6a, is widely used in literary Lesbian and Doric, as in

Homer (rtdrjada, fiaXoiada, etc.).

2. Third singular. The original primary ending -ti (Skt. -ti) is

preserved in West Greek tl6t)tl, SiScotl, etc., whence East Greek

rldrâi, BiSvai. See 61.1. Thematic <f>ep€i etc. in all dialects.

104 GREEK DIALECTS [iss

J 3. First plural West Greek (cf. Skt. -mas, Lat. -mus from

-mos), originally the primary ending,— East Greek -ftev, originally

the secondary ending. See 223 a.

J4. Third plural, primary. West Greek -mi (Skt. -nti) y East Greek

-(p)ai. Thus, in thematic verbs, West Greek fyepomi, Boeot., Thess.

<\>4pop0i (139.2), Arc. <f>epovait Lesb. (and Chian) Qe'poiai, Att-Ion.

<f^povai. See 61.1, 77.3.

So also in /w-verbs, West Greek eml, $amL, ridemi, StSomi,

whence Att.-Ion. el<r£, <f>aait Ion. (with the accent of contract forms,

see 160) ridelai, Si8ov<ri. But Att. ridiaxri, BiSodai, etc. represent

a later formation, with -ami (-aai) added to the final vowel of the

stem, as also in Boeot. perf. Be&oavOi. Cf. Boeot. eOeav etc., below, 5.

In the perfect the earliest type is that in -an (-nti, Skt. -ati in

redupl. pres. dadhati), whence also -aai. Thus Phoc. ieprjTcvtcaTi,

Delph. KaOearaKari, Aetol. y€y6vari, Rhod. apaTeOtf/can, Horn, ire-

Qvicaai, Arc. [po\<f>Xe aai, iaXeXoltratri. But this is commonly re-

placed by -ami, as Cret. iardXjcami, Att.-Ion. -axri. Late inscriptions

of various dialects have also the secondary -av, as Cret ZaraXxap.

•J 5. Third plural, secondary, -v (from -nt) in efapov etc. So also

in the /u-forms, as eOev, Z&ov, which are retained in most dialects,

as in Homer. Likewise pass. i\v0ev, eXeyep (from -rj

m

fwith regu-

lar shortening), but also sometimes -tjp (with tj from the other per-

sons), as Horn. fudvO-qv, Cret., Epir. BieXdyrjp, Corcyr. iaT€<t>ava>6rjvt

Delph. aweXvdrjp.

But Attic-Ionic has edeaav, eSoaav, iXvOrjaav, etc., with -trap

taken over from the <r-aorist, as also fjaav, where most dialects have

Tfv (163.3,4). Similarly -v is replaced by -av (also mainly after aorist

forms like ttXvaav or rjpucav) in Boeot. apedeap, apedeiap, aveOiap

(9.2), irapeiap, Locr. apffleap, Arc. avpiOeap, Cypr. Karidijap (9.3)

;

and in Thessalian by -cp (an inherited ending seen in Horn, fyp, or

perhaps from -ai>, cf. 7, 27), as iSov/eaep, (e&<o/cap), opedeUaep (beside

opideiicap), and, with diphthongal ai from ae, ird^aip (similarly

ihwicaip, probably due to Thessalian influence, in a Delphian inscrip-

tion), also once even in a thematic form, ivefyavCaaoev = ip€<f>dpi£op%

139] INFLECTION 105

a. In the Kourf the ending -aav spread even to thematic forms and to the

optative, and such forms occur in late inscriptions of various dialects, e.g.

Boeot. cAa/fcxrav, Delph. c^oura?.

6. Third dual, secondary. Att.-Ion. -ttjv, elsewhere -t&v, e.g.

Arc., Boeot., Epid. avederav, El. XeoCrav. Similarly 1 sg. mid.

Att-Ion. -fiyy, elsewhere -fidv.

Middle Personal Endings

139.^1. Third singular. Primary -rai, Boeot. -ttj (26), Thess.

-T€i (27). Arcadian has -tol (perhaps also Cyprian, but not quot-

able), due to the influence of the secondary -to (before its change

to -tv), e.g. ye'prjTOi, Searoi, fioXeroi. Cf. also 2 sg. /celoi = /celtrcu,

and 3 pi. hiahucdaoavToi.

Secondary -to, Arc-Cypr. -tv (and 3 pi. ~vrv\ 22).

J2. Third plural. Usually -mat, -pro. But also -arai, -oto, mostly

in the perfect and pluperfect after a consonant (e.g. yeypd^arai),

but also after a vowel in Boeotian (-aOrj, see below) ; and so regu-

larly in Ionic in the perfect (e.g. Horn. fiePXtfaTai, later etpe'arai,

contracted elprjrcu), pluperfect, and optative, and even in unthe-

matic presents and imperfects, e.g. ndearai and also Bvvearai, Kipvi-

arai, to 8vvtj/jli, Kipmjfii (with suffix va, weak va), after the analogy

of ndearai to ridrjfu.

Boeotian and Thessalian have 0 in these endings, probably owing

to the influence of -peOa, -<r0e, and from these the 6 was extended

to the third plural active endings. Thus :

Middle. Boeot. aBiKtcovdrj (-vrai), iarporevadrj, p^fiLaOcoadrj

(-arai), iwoieiaavdo, cnreypdyjravOo, etc. Thess. iyevovdo, eiXovOo,

and tydvypevOeiv = ifyaipovvrai, fiiXXovvdeiv = ffovXcovrai, with

€i from at (27) and an added v (perhaps the active secondary end-

ing ; cf. the double pluralization in the imv. -vrcov).

Active. Indicative and subjunctive. Boeot. icovOt, SaxovOi, airohe-

86av0c, etc. Thess. /caroi/ce(ovv0i (pres. subj., 159).— Imperative.

Boeot. evOeo, avypayftdvOca, etc. So also from the Phocian Stiris,

near the Boeotian frontier, 64X(ov0i, iardvOw, la-rdvOeov.

Imperative Active and Middle

140. In the third plural the dialects exhibit the following typea

Observe the divergence between the active, where 3 a and 4 a are

the usual types, and the middle, where the corresponding 3 b and

4 b are rare, the usual type being 2 b.

1. The same form as the third singular. Rare, and only in the

middle. Corcyr. Kpivia6<o>im8av€i$<r$a

tCalymn. iTriaafiatpea0Q>t

Coan alpc&rdw, Thas. 04<r0a>.

2. a. -tow, formed from the third singular by the addition of

the secondary ending -v. earcov, as in Homer, in Ionic only. Acorresponding thematic tfxpdr&v is unknown.

b. -<T0a)v. <f>€pe<r0a>v etc., the usual form in most dialects. Lesb.

iwifj^Xeadov (cf. -vrov, 5).

v 3. a. -it©, formed after the analogy of 3 pi. indie, -vri. fcpovro),

nOdvrto, etc. in Arcadian, Boeotian (~v0a>, 139.2), and the Doric

dialects except Cretan and Therein.

Note. Later Doric inscriptions often show the Att. -vr<uv beside -vrcu.

Conversely the later Delphian inscriptions often have the general Doric -vtg>

beside -vrwv, which is the form of the earliest Delphian.

J b. -(v)a6(o. Arg. Troiypayfrdvado, Corcyr. i/cXoyitovo-Oa, with the

treatment of secondary v<r (cf. 77.2) ; and so probably to be read

with long vowel, Epid. <f>ep6<r0o t Lac. aveXiado, early Att. iirifie-

Xoadov (4 b), Heracl. iireXaaOa) (cf. Coan iTrcXdvrco), though they

may also be taken as -6<tQ<o etc.

4. a. -vT<DVf with double pluralization, a combination of types 2

and 3. (fxpovrav, ti64vt(ov> etc., as in Homer, in Attic-Ionic, Del-

phian, Elean, Cretan, Theran.

b. -(v)<r0tov. Early Att. iwifieXoadov etc., El. rifioarov.

5. -vtov, -adop, probably from -ptodv (4 a), -vOcov (2 b) with -ov

after the analogy of 3 pi. efepov etc. Tins is the regular type in

Lesbian, e.g. <\>4povrovfkoXcvtov, £7rip^Xe<r0ov, and Pamphylian

(e.g. 68v = Svtov), and also appears, probably through Pamphylian

influence, in an inscription of Phaselis which is otherwise in the

Rhodian dialect, and in a Rhodian decree at Seleucia in Cilicia.

148] INFLECTION 107

6. -T(oaavy-aOeoaav, with -v replaced by -cav (cf. 138.5). Att.

eartocav, (f>ep£rcocrai> (more rarely <f>€p6vrcoaav) t €Trip^\4a6(oa-avf

etc., after about 300 b.c, hence in later inscriptions of various

dialects.

Future and Aorist

v141. " Doric future " in -ac<o. Except for a few middle forms in

Attic-Ionic (Horn, iaaelrai, Att. irXevaovfiai, etc.), this type is con-

fined to the West Greek dialects (examples in most of the Doric

dialects and in Delphian ; in Locrian and Elean no futures occur).

Thus, from the very numerous examples, Delph. rayevo-fo, tcXe^dco,

Cret. <r7r€vatQ} (t from €, 9), irpaîop^vt fioaOrjafovTt, T€i<rrjTai, irpa-

£r)Tai, Epid. fiXayjrdaOat, Coan, Cnid. Troirjcrelrai, Rhod. cnroh(0-

o-evvri, Ther. Orjtrdoirn, irpaôvvri (with Att. ov, as often in the

Doric tcoipij, see 278), Arg. ip.<f>avi%6vras (cf. 42.5 d).

Heraclean has io-arjrai, ipya^rjraL, etc. (the active forms are

ambiguous, but probably to be accented Troirjael etc.), but in the

third plural airdrome, eaaomai, apparently of the ordinary type,

since from the -<rca> type we should expect -atovri (cf. avavyeXCovri).

In all other Doric dialects, however, forms of the ordinary type are

late, and clearly due to koivt) influence.

n/ 142. f in the future and aorist of verbs in -fa>. The extension of

f , which is regular in the case of guttural stems, to other verbs in

-fa), which regularly have aat a (Si/cdo-a, iSUaaa), is seen in some

isolated examples even in Homer (iroXepôptv, as, conversely,

rjpiraae beside jjpTralje) and Hesiod ((j>7]/j>êo<n). But as a general

phenomenon it is characteristic of the West Greek dialects, where

it is almost universal except in Argolic, together with Thessalian

and (in part) Boeotian, Arcadian. Thus,from the countless examples,

Cret. Bi/cdtcaei, Rhod. Siapâvro, Coan ipydâa6aifTher. Mttvl-

fev, Meg. €T€pp^vLâvyCorcyr. airoXoyCZaadai, Heracl. ir4ppuâv

(£ in forms of 12 verbs, but also Kareawiaap^:, probably influ-

enced by iacocra from actxo), EL irorappuiâiTo, (Locr. ^ra^tfft?,

see below, a), Delph. aycovtj-aTO, Thess. yfraffiâaOeiv, ipydfjaTo,

Arc. 7rap€Td(a>va-itTroivlâaOai (but ihucdaap^v, <Spi<rav).

108 GREEK DIALECTS

But in Argolic the f formation is avoided when a guttural pre-

ceded, e.g. Arg. iot/caaaap, ipydaaavro, Epid. kpydaaadai, av<ryjur-

aai, beside aycwttjaaOai, Trpoa€<f>dvil*€.

Boeotian has, from different localities, both £ and tt (= Att. ay

82), e.g. itcofugdfteda, iTreatcevafc i/iepi£e, lapetdfjaaa, and KOfurrd-

pevot, KaraaK€vdrrq y fyatyrraTO, airoXoyiTraarrj.

J a. A similar extension of guttural stems is sometimes seen in other

forms, e.g. Heracl. iroTucXtuyio = TrpoarK\tiu>, Argol., Mess. kAo*£ (as in

Theocr.), xAcuxros, Lac. kc\c£ = KtXrp, lit. Dor. opvi$, gen. opvt\os = opvis,

opvtdos, Cret. \pd<f>iyfxa (also if/d<f>ifxpa) — \frrj<f>uTpua yLesb. \f/d<f>iyyi = i/o^tct,

and especially the frequent abstracts in = -ais, as Aetol. ijwfain, Locr.

if/d<f>ti$K (89.1), Corcyr. ^ctjocîs, Cret. xp7jfjuxri$K.

n/143. aa in the future and aorist of verb-stems ending in a short

vowel. The Homeric extension of aa from ireXea-aa to iicdXe-aaa

is an Aeolic characteristic. Lesb. [KaX€]aadT<oaap, opLoaaavre;,

Boeot. aovvtcaXe'aaavre;. Other dialects may have aa from stems

ending in a or a dental, as irdXeaaa or i&Uaaaa (Boeot. tt), 48aa-

adp,7}v (Cret. tt), later with one a (82, 83), but always i/cdXeaa,

wfioaa.

v 144. Aorist in -a. eltra and rjvey/ca, rjveitca, or î>i*a in various

dialects. Arc. part. airv8da<; = airoSovs, Lesb. e^ci/a, elsewhere

eêa (e.g. Ion. avyxâi, no. 2). In late times this type is extended

to many other verbs, e.g. 7j\0a, yevdfiepos.

w a. rjvajca or fjvuca, not fjveyiai, is the form of most dialects except Attic,

e.g. Ion. fjvtuca (Horn., Hdt.), IvuKavroiv (Chios), also c£ei«x0>7t (Ceos);

Lesb., Delph., Argol., Calymn. r}vuca, Boeot. ivtvL\BiUi (t probably original,

not = ct) and 3 pi. civifav, the latter showing a fusion of fjvucav with the

usual aorist forms in -auv.

s 145. Future passive with active endings. Rhod. i7rifi€XT)0Tj'

aevmi, airoaraXijaely Ther. avvay(Qr\aovvTL) Cret. avaypa<j>rja[€i] t

and Qavrjaelv, SeixOrjaovvri in Archimedes. Although the inscrip-

tional examples are, as yet, confined to the Doric islands, it is not

improbable that this was a general Doric or West Greek charac-

teristic.

147] INFLECTION 109

Perfect

>/ 146. 1. /c-perfect. This is usual for vowel stems in all dialects.

But there are some few forms without k, outside the indicative sin-

gular, like Horn, fiefidaai beside fieftrjica*;, tce/cfirjaxi beside scfafirjicas,

etc., e.g. Boeot. airoSeSoavdi, /caTa/3ef3da>pfSeSamarj = SeSay/cvtai,

f€fV/covofi€i6vTcov = (pKopofiyKOTCov,7re7riT€v6pT€a<ri, Trerroiovreiaai,

Arc. [fS]<f>\e aai (but part. fo^Xe/cdai).

The gradual extension of the /c-type to other than original vowel

stems is by no means confined to Attic (cf. e.g. Arc. i<f>doptcdy;,

Att. tyOap/ca but also tyOopa), and some verbs which usually have

the strong perfect show dialectic forms with a vowel stem and k.

So dvSdvo), \afiftdvco, with usual ea8a, €i\r)<j>a (e?Xa<£a), but Locr.

pepaSe/coTa, Ion. a&q/ce (Hippon.), Arc, Ion., Epid. XeXdffrjKa, from

the vowel stem which is present in many verbs in -avm (cf. rervxij/ca,

fA€fiddrjKa, etc.). Usual iXqXvda, but jjXdrjica in Boeot. SteaaeCXdet/ce

(part. aweiXdefovre; without see above), Arc. KaTrjpdrj/cdTi.

2. Aspirated perfect. Examples occur in various dialects. Even

in the case of the /c-perfect, where it is unknown in Attic-Ionic,

the aspirate is seen in Arg. W8ct>x[e]. Cf. i/ceKpaTepi'xvP**m Sophron.

^3. In Heraclean occur 3 pi. indie. ytypd'tyaTai,, with a probably

due ultimately to the influence of the 3 pi. aor. -aav (cf. 3 pi. perf.

itraat, after the analogy of 3 pL pluperf. Xtrav from *t8-o-ap, whence

also Dor. taafii), and 3 pi. subj. fiepuaddxrtoprai (to an indie. */i€fu-

a-ddxrarai ? Or formed to the fut. perf. fiepucOdxropLai ?).

J 4. Dialectic variations in the grade of the root (49) are not infre-

quent, e.g. Cret. afnreXjjXeudev = Att. apLfaXyXvOepai (Horn. eikrj-

XovOa), HeracL ipprjyeia= Att. ippcoyvla, Dor. etc. eWa= Att. elica

from trjfii (cf. eppcoya from pqypv/u), also, in the middle, HeracL

apfiecoadai, Arc. afaaxrOoa (so clp4<optcu Hdt., a<f>4(OPrcu N.T.).

5. For the reduplication, see 137; for the third plural ending,

see 138.4.

147. Thematic forms in the perfect. Aside from the subjunctive,

optative, and imperative, which regularly have thematic inflection,

we find

:

1. Indicative. Forms inflected like presents are often employed

by the Sicilian Doric writers, e.g. Theocr. 8eoo/*a>, TrarovOeis, ire^v-

icei, Epich. yeyddei, Archim. rerfidjcet, and occur in some inscriptions

of Cnidus and Carpathus, e.g. TerifAcucei, yeySvei, iarcucei, and occa-

sionally elsewhere, as Phoc. etXdfai.

v 2. Infinitive. Forms in -€tp (-ev, -rjv) instead of -eveu (-€fiev etc.)

are found in Lesbian and in some West Greek dialects, e.g. Lesb.

reOpaKTjv, reOecop'qKTjp, Delph. cnroTerei/cep, Cret. afnreXriXevdep,

Calymn., Nisyr. SeScbxep, Rhod. ycydpctp, Epid. XeXafiij/ceip. So Pin-

dar KexXdheiv, Theocr. SeSv/ceip.

Cf. also HeracL ir€<f>vT€VKrjfji€P etc. from -€-€fiev instead of simply

-€fl€P.

•/ 3. Participle. The thematic inflection is regular in the Aeolic

dialects, e.g. Lesb. KaTtXrjXvOopros, /careaTa/cSprcop, Thess. irefa-

poLKOvre;, iirearcucopra, Boeot. pefVKOPonedproap, SeSoxoarj (146.1).

Cf. Horn. /cetcXtfyoPTe:.

a. There are some feminine forms in -ova-a in later Delphian (e. g.

Koucras), and elsewhere, but these represent a more restricted phenomenon,

quite independent of the preceding. Cf. also Ion. ccrrc&oa, Att. corwra.

J 148. The participle in its regular (unthematic) form usually has

the feminine in -via. But forms in -€ta are found in late Attic

and elsewhere, e.g. HeracL ippyyela, Ther. iara/ceta.

Subjunctive

>/149. The subjunctive of thematic forms. The mood-sign is

everywhere %>> 88 m Attic. But the third singular sometimes ends

in -rj, not -T)i. So uniformly, from the earliest times, in Arcado-

Cyprian, e.g. Arc. X^ye, fyr), Cypr. Xv<re, i^opv^e (also 2 sg. fd~

<re?). Lesbian has earlier -tji, but from the last quarter of the fourth

century on nearly always -rj, e.g. ige'Xdrjt etc. in no. 21 (first half

fourth century), but ifipJprj etc. in no. 22 (324 B.C.). Cf. also EL €k-

tripma (a = 17, 15), Epid. 7r^r?;, Coan XdOr), Locr. Xdfirj, irpd^rj.

a. It is the prevailing view that these forms are not equivalent to the

Attic, but represent the more original formation, in which the endings

were added directly to the rj (tyf** fXT(T))» witnout the t, which is due to

151] INFLECTION 111

the analogy of the indicative forms in -a. But this is far from certain,

as it is quite possible to view the -rj as coming from -tji. Even in the case

of the Arc.-Cypr. forms there is nothing decisive against this, and it is dis-

tinctly more probable that the later Lesbian -rj comes from the earlier -tji (38).

First singular Arc. dxpcvSrjuv, with added secondary ending.

*' 150. The subjunctive of the <r-aorist. As in the case of other

unthematic formations (cf. Horn. Xop^v to ipev), this was originally

a short-vowel subjunctive in %, and only later came to follow the

more common long-vowel type in Aside from Horn, fijaoftev

etc., short-vowel forms are found in East Ionic, Lesbian, Cretan, and

occasionally elsewhere. East Ion. iroitjaet, Kard^ei, i/ctcoyfrei (no. 3,

Teos), airoKpvyfrei, iirdpei, igopoaei (likewise, from the a-aorist,

KareiTrei) beside neOeXyi etc., further KaraKrelvoaLv (Le. -ovai, not

-wai), Chian irprfeoiaiv (with Lesb. our from ova, 77.3). Lesb. (with

extension to the thematic aorist) re/coiai. Cret. Behcaei, aSifcrjo-a,

beside dir4\6r)i etc. (hence the forms of the Law-Code are to be

transcribed -€i not -et), eKaavvijaerai beside iiriSfyrai, ofioaovrt

. beside Xd^tovri, etc. Cf. also Coan vTroKvyfrei, Astyp. So'fct.

151. The subjunctive of unthematic vowel stems. There are two

distinct types.

The endings are added directly to the long vowel of the stem.

With very few exceptions, this type is found only in those forms

of which the corresponding indicative has the short vowel. So espe-

cially in the middle, e.g. Cret. Svpapcu, vvvdrai, vvvavrt, beside

indie. SvvdfjLai, Arc. iiriavvurrdrai beside indie. Xararai, hedroi (cf.

Horn. Bearo), but also, when the indicative also has d, Cret. iriird-

rat, Ther. irerrpdrai. Further, in the active, Mess. r£0tjvTi beside

indie. Tidevri (hence also, beside ivrl, Mess, fjvrai = <Sai, Delph.

7)Tai = #), ypd<t>7)VTi beside indie, eypafev, etc., but also Calymn.

i[y]pvai to indie. Epid. il-eppvd.

After the relation of "ararat, to lardrac there arose also an

aor. subj. ad beside indie, ad, e.g. Cret. irapdvadrai, Arc. y8o)Xev-

advrai, likewise in Elean, with loss of a (59.3), <f>vya$€vdmi (no. 60),

iroLrjarai (no. 61).

2. The usual type is that/ in which the long vowel of the stem

was followed by the short vowel subjunctive sign %, this being

generally replaced by the more usual % (cf. 150). Further change

is due to the shortening, in the majority of dialects, of the long

stem vowel before the following vowel (43). Horn. Q-qop^v (0e(o-

fiev), Qrjrfi, Ba>ofX€V, Bd>rjfBoeot. /caOiaraei, ctTroSwei, Delph. 8a>rj

}

avrnrpiarjTai, HeracL <f>avri (from *</>ao>im), Thess. Bvvderai, but

with shortening Ion. 0ecop,€v, Att. 0a>p*p, Cret. ivOtcofiev (i from c),

etc. Similarly in the aorist passive, Horn, hap,rjrf;, fuyv?fi> Boeot.

Kovpaydeiei, iirifieXcideiei, /caTaatcevcKrOeiei, ivevi^OeUi, Arc. /ca/cpi-

0ie, but with shortening Ion. \v64a>fjL€v} Att. Xv0a>fi€v, Cret. ireidOC-

(javn (cf. ivOttofiev), Heracl. iyprjXrj0i(opri, Rhod. ipyaaOecovn, etc.

Optative

152. 1. Arc. 1 sg. igeXavvoia represents a form long since as-

sumed by comparative grammar (*-oi-mywhence -oia with i retained

under the influence of -ot? etc.), but generally replaced by -ot/u.

2. In the third plural *-oiav (cf. 1) was replaced by -oiev (after

elev etc.), for which sometimes late -oiv, e.g. Delphian 04Xoiv.

3. Unthematic type in contract verbs. See 157 b.

V 4. <r-aorist. The so-called Aeolic type in -eta?, -€tc, -eiav, common

in Attic-Ionic, is seen in El. tcaTiapavceu, later aSeaXrwhaie with

a from the indicative (as in the usual -at). But most dialects have

at throughout, as Cret. vitccurai, Locr. avXaaai, Arc. <f>0€pai, etc.

Infinitive

153. The infinitive of thematic forms. Att. fe'peiv.

1. -eiv or -rjv, according as the dialect has ei or rj from e -f e (25).

So Att.-Ion., Thess. (Thessaliotis), Locr., Corinth., Rhod. -civ, but

Lesb., EL, Lac. -tjp.

2. -ev. So in Arcadian (but -rjv at Lycosura, Orchomenus),

Cyprian (or -€v?), Delphian, and many of the Doric dialects

(Heracl., Argol., Cret., Ther., Coan, etc.).

155] INFLECTION 113

^3. Some of these dialects have -€p even from verbs in -€o>, e.g.

Ther. Sioitcep, Coan feiirviv, Calymn. paprvpfr, Arg. irwKiv, Delph.

yjra<t>o<f>op<fv fivoiKtb (but usually -€iv). But Cret. /eoafizv etc. may

be read as -!i>= later -t)v (cf. 25 a App.).

^154. The infinitive of unthematic forms. Att. ehai.

-vai. So in Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian, e.g. Att.-Ion.

elvai, Sovpai, Cypr. hopevai (probably -f€vat, like -fievai), tcvfiepevai,

Arc. fjpai.

v 2. -fievat. So in Lesbian, as in Homer, e.g. eppepcu, Oe'ptvai,

Sofievai.

S3, -fxev. Sofiev etc. in Thessalian, Boeotian, and nearly all the

West Greek dialects.

•>/ 4. -fiTjv. Cret. rjfirjv etc. (but also rjfiev ; both types at Gortyna).

>/5. -/A«i>. Sopeip etc. (probably formed from -fiev after the analogy

of -civ) in Rhodes and vicinity (Carpathus, Telos) and the Rhodian

colonies (Phaselis in Pamphylia ; Gela and Agrigentum, in Sicily

;

also at Rhegium no. 100, and Croton, and in Epicharmus).

155. Interchange of thematic and unthematic types of infinitive.

^1. -ptev is extended to thematic forms in Boeotian and Thessalian

(Pelasgiotis), as sometimes in Homer (cf. elirepev, and eiirepevat),

e.g. Boeot. fape'pev, Thess. xrrrapx^pcp. Cf. also Cret. irpopenrep^v in

an early inscription of Lyttus.

>/ 2. The aorist passive infinitive, which is regularly unthematic

(Att. ypcufyrjvai, Dor. ypcufrijpLep), follows the thematic type in Les-

bian, e.g. iTTineXjdriv, ovr^dijv, etc. This belongs with the

following.

v'3. In Lesbian the present infinitive of unthematic vowel stems,

as well as of the contract verbs, which otherwise follow the unthe-

matic type (157), ends in -v, not -pbevai, e.g. &£$a>p, /ccpvdp, oppvp,

tcdXrjp, (TT€<f>dpQ}p, tcareipcop (tcaOiepovp). Once also aor. infin. irpo-

arav (but usually -pxvai, as Oipwai, Sopepai).

4. For the thematic forms of the perfect infinitive in various

dialects see 147.2.

5. For Euboean ridelp etc., and even eh beside elvai, see 160.

114 GREEK DIALECTS [ise

^ 156. The infinitives in -aai and -adat. Thessalian (Larissa) has

ovypdyjreiv, SeSoadeiv, eacreo-Oeiv, Trerrelo-Teiv, eXeareiv, etc., with -€i

from -at (27), and v added after the analogy of other infinitives.

Boeot. -<T0Tjt-<TTt) with 77 from ai (26). For ar = ad, see 85.1.

Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verba

V 157. The ^-inflection of contract verbs, sometimes known as

the Aeolic inflection, is characteristic of Lesbian, Thessalian, and

Arcado-Cyprian, e.g. Lesb. KaX-rjfii (Sappho), tcdXevrov, /cardypevrop,

€v€py€VT€<r<ri, [oj/xoi/oeirc?, aroiê^; (78), Thess. i<f>dpypepdeiP =i<t>aipovvTat,, cvepyere; (78), tTTparayivTos (but hvXopeopros in no. 33,

and so perhaps always in Thessaliotis), Arc. iroUvai, iroivT(ota8i-

K€vra, icvivaav, hupoOvre^ (78), £afu6vT(0, /caTa<f>povi)vai, Cypr. /cv-

fiepevai. reXeaôpeprei in an inscription of Cyrene is probably a

relic of the pre-Doric (Achaean) element in Thera. /u-forms are

also quoted as Boeotian by the grammarians, but the inscriptions

show only the usual type ((TTpa.TayCoPTo<; etc.).

a. The stem ends in a long vowel, which is regularly shortened before vr

(though also, with analogical 77, Lesb. KaToucqvrw in contrast to usual evcp-

ycvT€(T<ri etc., and irpovorprrat, hui<rd<f>T)VTai y like Att. ocJt7vt<u, in contrast to

Thess. i^dvypcvBuv) , but is otherwise retained throughout, e.g. Lesb. alrrf

rat, Kakrpdai, i-n-LfxtXâOoi, (afiiwcrO<a, noirjfuvos, vpoayprjfifiivWi Thess. dirc-

XevSepovcrOtLV, Sitcrac^ct/xrm, Arc. a£k.Ky/xcvos,£a/uuKrdb> (no. 18.28, but reading

uncertain). This type, then, follows the analogy of that seen in ZfiXrjv,

P\t}to, /3\rj/JLivos, B%t]/juu, etc. rather than that of ri&rjiUy T#c/icv, ri0e/xcvo?,

with vowel-gradation. But even the latter sometimes shows an extension

of the long vowel from the singular active, e.g. Lesb. [7rpooTt]0ipr[0ov],

oYSW&u, like Horn. nBrjfievai, TtOrj/xcvos.

. b. The more limited extension of the ^-inflection to the optative of con-

tract verbs, as in Att. </>iA.ootv, ixurOolrpr, etc., is occasionally found elsewhere.

Ion. avtoOtocrj beside ttowh, El. arvXau, Safxoaioax (= -0177) beside Soxc'ot, iroiiot,

bnrdi, Arg. oUiirj. Cf. also the infinitives El. oa/tooxw/xcr, Cret. {afuo/tcv.

Middle Participle in -€i|icvos

v 158. The middle participle in -€i/A€i>o? (or -rjnevos) from verbs in

-€o>, as if from -e-e/Aci/o? instead of -e-o/i€vo?, is characteristic of the

161] INFLECTION 115

Northwest Greek dialects and Boeotian, e.g. Locr. ivtcaXeifievos,

Delph. KakeCfievo^y Troutpepos, etc., Boeot. Sefavos, El. ica(S)&a\i-

fj*vo<;. This is due to the analogy of forms which regularly had ei

(or rj) from e-e, as the infinitive /caXeladai. Cf. Phoc. iroutvrai =iroLovvraiy formed after Troicio-de, Delph. a-vpreXeipra).

a. Lesb. koAtJ/kvos, Arc. dSuoy^icvos, etc. do not belong here, but among

the other /w-fonns of these dialects. See 157 a.

Type 4>l\t|co, orc^avaa

/l59. Forms in -rja>, -oxa, with the long-vowel stem of the other

tenses extended to the present, are found in various dialects, e.g.

Lesb. aSi/cijet, Thess. fcaroi/eefovvOt (3 pi. subj.), Delph.%aT€<f>apco&ra>,

BovXoxrjt, Phoc. /cXapaxiv, Boeot. 8a/u<w^t€i/, Safiicoovre;, oT€<£aiW-

fi€v (only in late inscriptions, and probably due to Aetolian influ-

ence). Ther., Rhod., etc. aT€<f>avm yCalymn. afi&i may be from -wei,

and so belong here, but contraction from -oet is also possible (cf.

25 a).

Transfer of |U-Verba to the Type of Contract Verbs

160. The transfer of certain forms of /it-verbs to the inflection

of contract verbs is found in various dialects, as Att. irtdei, iStSov,

Delph. aTToicaQiGTdovTei, BiBeovaa, but is most wide-spread in Ionic.

With ridel etc. in Homer and Herodotus, compare SiSol (Miletus)

and the Euboean infinitives riOelv, BiSovv, /cadio-rap, and even elv be-

side elvcu. elv is also Chian.

Some Other Interchanges in the Present System

^ 161. 1. Verbs in -euto form their present in -eico in Elean, as

<f>vya8€LTjv = <f>vya8cveiv, beside aor. QuyaSevavri, also (with a after

p, 12 a) /caTiapauov = tcaOiepevayp, beside aor. Kariapavaeie, and \a-

rpai[6fX€POp]yXarpetofievop = Xarpevofiepop. So also p-aaretei =

fia<TT€V€i, in an inscription of Dodona. This represents the normal

phonetic development from -epico, the usual -€va> being due to the

influence of the other tenses.

v 2. Verbs in -aa> show forms in -€a> in various dialects, but, with

few exceptions, only where the e is followed hy an o-vowel, e.g.,

aside from literary examples (as Horn, fievotoop, Alcm. opecov,

Theocr. opevaa), DelpL avXeoi, avXtovre; (but a-vXtjToa), iiririfieov-

T€9, OcoeovTow (Att. 6oav, Locr. 0oi€<tto), AetoL vi/ceoprois, Rhod.

rifiovvre; and also rifielv (Agrig.), EL ivefiioi, Cret. (with t from e,

9.4) e/3C5v, iwaptoftepov, pouctov (fMoi^cua). According to some this

rests upon an actual phonetic change of ao to co, the ao (a>) in

Attic and elsewhere being a restoration due to leveling with the ac

forms. But we may have to do simply with a transfer to the -€to

type, which was mainly favored where it offered uncontracted forms

(in most dialects eo was uncontracted until late, but ee contracted ; in

all forms like Rhod. ti/aoOitc? the ov is an Attic substitution for eo).

a. Conversely Delph. xprjdofuu for usual xpV*°tJUU 8een *n Meg. ^prj€ur$<u,

El. x/xlo-0cu, Boeot. xptiaatku, Att., Ion., Heracl. xpfjaOat (Att. xpaaBat is

late), Cret. xprjd&ai, Lac., Locr. xprjcrrxu, Ion. ^pcw/xcvos, Rhod. xpcv/icyo?,

Delph. xptifxcvos (158).

162. Among other, more individual, cases of variation in the

present stem, may be mentioned

:

nj 1. -tfo> = -oo), especially in West Greek Boeot., Phoc. SouXtfo)

(Delph. SovXoco intrans. = Att. SovXevco), Delph., Thess. cnreXtvOt-

pl%(o, Delph., Rhod., Mess., Cret. opKi^co (but also Ionic and Attic

sometimes), Dor. aTtfyavifa (iare^dvi^a At. Eq. 1225).

2. -aco = -oo). Lesb. a^idco (afid<r€i), Thess., Dor. tcoivda>, Phoc.

atcavev (also Att. a/CTjvav) = cr/crjvovv, Heracl. apdto (apdaovri) =apoo). Cf. Cret. dparpov = dporpov.

3. -oft). Delph., Arg., Meg., Cret., Ther., SiciL atcevoa = a/cevdfa,

Boeot. m06a> = ttclOo), Heracl. Trpi6<o (subj. wpim, fut. irpuotreT)

= 7rp{(ot Lesb., Ion. 8o*t/xo'&) = hoKip,d£<a.

- 4. yeXafii = yeXdco, in Epid. Sieye'Xa, /earayeXdficvos. eXaju =iXavvw, in Coan iXdvrco, Arg. ttotcXcito, HeracL iirtXdo-Ooa (140.3 5).

Locr. cnreXdoirrat, though it could be from iXda>, probably belongs

here.

5. Boeot., Thess. ylwfuxL = yivofmi, with transfer to the w-class.

6. AetoL, Lac, Cret. ayv4a> = dya>, but mostly in the perfect, as

Aetol. aywjicdx; etc. beside other tenses from ayto.

168] INFLECTION 117

For Att ?5, £5* ^rom *W» ©tc., most dialects have fiwo) (Boeot,

Cret Baxo) as inHomer. Thesearefrom inherited by-forms of the rootV 8. Cret. XayaUo, release (cf. Xr/ym, \aya~fxk), aor. Xaydaai, like

Horn. *epa&> (also Delph.), aor. K€pd(a)acu (cf. 143), but also *Xo-yafa>, aor. Xaydaaat (cf. airokdya^, like XPVPdnfc, 142 a).

To irevOofiai, cSv&fiai, iXcvao/uii Cretan has the active forms

7T€v0Q)t inform, tovim (oviv, tovloi), sell, eVeXcvtret, will bring (cf.

Hesych. iXevafo • otaa), aor. ^7rc\e{)<rat, iirekevaav, etc.

n/10. Cret. Stopai = Stcotcw, as sometimes in Homer.

v4l. Cypr. hvpdvco (cf. Lat. duim), Bwkoo = SlSafU (from eoo>*a,

cf. <rn;*a> N. Test).

12. Arc. Te(a>= tipod, formed to reUrta, kWeiaa (cf. crefo, aetaco, etc.).

The Verb fo be

163. 1. First singular present indicative. *io-fi(, whence Lesb.

<f/*/u, Thess. ^a*/, elsewhere €t/x^ or rjp(. See 76.

2. Third plural present indicative. *kvrl (cf. Skt santi, Osc-

Umbr. sent), whence, with substitution of € after the analogy of the

other forms, West Greek ivrC, Att-Ion. elal. See 61.1, 77.3.

Third singular imperfect ?p (from *tyr-r, cf. Ved. Skt. as) is

attested for various West Greek dialects (Acarn., Coreyr., Delph.,

EpicL, lit Doric), Boeotian, Lesbian, Arcadian, and Cyprian, and is

probably the form in all dialects (for Locr. ev, see no. 55.9, note)

except Attic-Ionic, where it was replaced by %v (Horn fyev), the old

third plural (from *fj<r€v, cf. Skt. dsan).

4. Third plural imperfect. Most dialects had fjp (see above, 3),

examples of which are found in literary Doric, Delphian, and Lo-

crian. For Boeot. traptlav, Att-Ion. fjaav, see 138.5.

J 5. Third singular imperative, earto in most dialects. But late

TjTa>, with v) of ?jv etc. after the analogy of e.g. <ttt\tw to earrjv. EL

TJ(TT(0, also with analogical rj but with retention of <r.

/ 6. Third plural imperative. Arg. evron, Boeot. IvQv (139.2), Cret

evroav, formed from 3 pL indie, ivrl. Also thematic iovron, iovrmv,

e.g. in Delphian. Ion. i<rra>vtAttic ovroav and late ea-raxrav.

V 7. Present infinitive. The difference in the form of the ending

(154) and also in the development of a -f nasal (76) explains the

great variety of forms, Attic-Ionic ehai (also Eub. eh, 160), Arc.

fyai, Lesb. efifievai, Thess. efifiev, West Greek and Boeotian elfiev

or %pev (25), Rhod. rjficiv, Cret. rjfirjv.

Present participle. id»v in most dialects, Att. <3v. But there

are also unthematic forms, as HeracL Zincs, Arg., Lac (Alcman) vrap-

evTcov (from *evre; with 4 as in ivrl, above, 2), fern. Lesb., Epid. laaa

(also in some Doric writers; cf. iaala = ovala Plato Crat. 401c),

Arc, Arg., Mess, eaaaa, Cret. larra, Xadda (all from *arta = Skt.

satl, with the substitution or prefixing of i after the analogy of the

other forms).

a. This unthematic feminine formation in -aria (from -nt-fc) is seen also

in some forms quoted by Hesychius, namely iitxuraa (dcmunm), Cret. fucaOOa

(ycxafla) = «owa, tourotz ('Ewawrcm) = iowa.

>/ 9. Middle forms, as imperf. rjMv etc-» are late- Cf. 3 sg. subj.

tyrai at Delphi, 3 pL subj. r)vrai at Andania.

>y 10. In a Cretan inscription of Dreros (no. 113) we find riXofiai

= eaofiai, avvre'XeaOai = avv4aea6ai.

1L Confusion between third singular and third plural present

(favored by expressions corresponding to Eng. there are, Fr. # y a),

iirn as third singular in no. 96.10 and later Doric inscriptions

and literature (frequent in Archimedes), iari as third plural in

late Lesbian, as UroipoC eari, iyfraQlapcvol ian (cf. also SiaheBl-

tcaarai at Sltcai).

WORD-FORMATION

On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiarities of

Composition

V 164. 1. -?/*o? 1 = Att -eto9. Att. -«io? is in part derived from -17*09

(this again in part from -yfios, cf. Boeot. Kapv/cep(o)t which is re-

tained in various dialects, e.g. Ion. iepijiov, Delph. Upjiov, Lesb.

Iprjtov, Ion., Cret. 01*77109, Ion., Lesb., Cret. irpvravtfiov, Ion., Cret.

avSpijios, Ion. fiaariXqios, <f>oivt/cijia, Delph. TraiSrjia. On the ac-

centuation of these forms, see 37.2.

2. Adjectives of the type xapfas are from -pevr- (Skt. -vant-).

The feminine was originally -paria (like Skt. -vati, from the weak

stem -Miit' ; cf. eatraa 163.8), whence, with substitution of e for a

from the analogy of the forms in -pcvr-, arose perta, this yielding

-(p)eaaa or -(p)erra (81). Cf. Boeot. \apCpenav, Corcyr. crrovd-

p€{a)aavi Pamph. rifidp€(<r)a-a. The genuine Attic forms have tt,

as fieXtrovrra (Ar.), Mvppivovrra (inscr.), those with <ra being

poetical and in origin Ionic. Most adjectives of this type are

poetical only, except in substantive use especially the numerous

names of places in -o«9, for which see also 44.4.

a. A relic of the weak stem -paris seen in a few derivatives, as $AidVtot

(cf. QXuns) or 'AvayvpdtruK (cf. 'Avayvpofc), from -o(f)driM (with hyphaere-

sis of o), in contrast to the usual -ovtuh, -ovvtioc, or -owux, from -optvrux.

V 8. -T19 -ct9. See 61.3. For -£t9 see 142 a. We find -0-0-49 instead

of usual -o-i9 in Arg. a\id<r<nos, Epid. trreydcrtno^, Troez. epfidatrios,

Boeot. aydpao-o-iv. Probably *-ao--T*9, normal from dental stems

(cf. ttiVw), became -cur-w, with -0-19 after the analogy of the

common type.

1 For convenience the form of the nominative is cited, rather than that of

the stem.

119

120 GREEK DIALECTS [i64

-07009, -cr/xa. In most words o- has replaced, by analogy, an

earlier dental, which is sometimes preserved, as in Horn 68fiij =Att. wrprj. So for Att. Oec/uk, Oeafiios, we find Dor. t€0/ao?, r&fuos(Pindar

;redfuk also Delph., rdO/uov Boeot.), and Lac, Epid. Oedfuk,

Locr., EL OiOfxiov (65). Analogical shifts are seen in Lesb. 60fia =8pfM, Arg. ypddfia — ypdpfia, Cret. yjrd<f>iyfia (142 a), Arg. ypdaafia

= ypdfMfia (after yjrctyiajia etc.), Arc. cnrvSoafuk = airo'oWi?.

5. -T17/? = -t??9 (-to?). As a productive suffix of nouns of agency

the older -rrjp has been very largely displaced by -7-775 (-Tefc), but

most fully in Attic prose. As forms with -rrjp = usual -tt?9 (-t5?)

are not infrequent in poetry, e.g. Horn. ideXovrijp, Hes. avXrjTijp,

so they occur also sometimes in the dialects, e.g. Locr., Pamph.

Biteao-r^p, Algol. Kpirrjp, reXeaTrjp, iySoTtjp, Arc. ia8oTtjpf Locr.,

Delph. fcPaicoTrjp, Corcyr. Biopdwr^p. Cf. also Cypr. Ijarqp like

Horn. laTrfp = usual larpfc.

«/ 6. -109 = -co?. In adjectives of material Lesbian and Thessalian

have -to? (phonetic change supported by parallel suffix ; cf . 9.7 with

App.),as Lesb. g/wa-to?, £aXtfio9, apyvpios, Thess. X16V09 (cf. Horn. Xi-

6V09, in most dialects Xfflivos;conversely Boeot. Xlvivo? = XtWo?).

^7. -r)v=-a»p. Hypocoristic proper names in -771;instead of the usual

-o>i>, as 'ApxqvtTifiijv, are very frequent in the Corinthian colonies of

Apollonia and Epidamnus, and are occasionally found elsewhere.

/ 8. -covBaf;, -oi/8a?. Patronymics in -o>z/8a?, as 'E7ra/i«*>a>i>6a9, are

most common in Boeotian, but are not infrequent in Phocian and

Euboean (-awoq?), while elsewhere they are rare and probably im-

ported. The parallel, but less common, -ovoa? is attested for Boeo-

tian, Thessalian, Locrian, and Euboean.

^ 9. Individual cases of dialectic variation in suffix are of course

frequent. So, for example, Thess. X#W = Xtdivos (cf. above, 6), Ion.

v6^aio^, Locr. i>o7uo? = vop.ip.o^t Thess. bvdXa (but also ovaXovpa)

= avaXcopa, Boeot., Epir. wo068(Ofia (after avdTicufia) = 7rp6ao$o<;,

Thess. avvtcXek (stem -kXtj-t-, cf. trpopXr^ etc.) = <rvyteXr]TO<; i/c/cXrj-

ala, Cret. tjfiCva = to Tjfiiav (also SiciL rjp>lvatused, like Epid. hifiC-

reui, in the sense of f/fiU/crov), Cret. Qlvos (from *&-ii>o? formed

166] WORD-FORMATION 121

from difc after the analogy of avOpayrr-ivos), tlvdivos = delos, evdeos,

Att. aSeXcfxk but aSeXfeos in other dialects, Delph. ydfieka (cf.

yapeTT}$)=:yapq\ia. Arc. yvoaLa, ri^aaia, iravayopCa=yv(aa^ etc.

165. 1. -T€/)09. Noteworthy examples of the use of this suffix to

denote contrasted relations (not merely those of degree as in the

comparatives), as in SefctTepos, apiarepos, are Arc. appevrepo*;, ELipaevatrepos (for at cf. yepafrepos, Tra\alr€po<;), OrjXvrepos.

2. -i&o? forming adjectives from adverbs or adverbial phrases,

as ai'&o?, iiridaXaaa£8io<:. So EL wpoadiSios (irpoaritfov), Cret.

4v8o0(8io<: (ivBodiBtav 8oXav household slave), Epid. €v8o<rdi8io?

(iv8o<r0t8ia entrails ; so ivroad{8ia Arist., Hipp.), Cret. i£apx&W

3. -T^of. From words like Xvrpov means of release, hence ran-

som, the suffix came to be used freely in words denoting reward

or amount paid, as vUaarpov reward of victory, Epid. tarpa per-

quisites for healing, Ion., Coan riXearpa expenses of inauguration

(of the priest. Cf. Coan TeXico inaugurate), Cret. KOfiLo-rpa gifts

(more specific ?), and, even from a numeral, Cret. rplrpa the three-

fold amount.

4. -€(ov, -<ov in nouns denoting place, as avSpcop (Ion. avSpewp,

Pamph. a(v)8puov), afiireXtov, vetepcbv, 6pvi0a>v. To this large class

belong Heracl. rofawv (t= €, 9.6) = rafewp hurial-place, yaidav heap

of earth (cf. yaewv from Halaesa), fiowv cow-shed, Ion. o-retfxov ridge.

This class is not to be confused with nouns of agency in Ion.

-€(op but Dor. etc. -aa>v, -av, as Ion. (vvecov, Dor. kolvclv. See 41.4.

7166. 1. Proper names in -icXiSx, instead of -kX4t}$, -kXtj<;, as 'Imro-

K\4a<;, are most common in Thessalian, but also occur in Boeotian,

Phocian, and Aetolian. -icXias is a modification of -KXens under

the influence of hypocoristics in -cos.

AwffoTO? (i.e. Aida-Soros, cf. Aio<r-/covpoi) and &€i6a$0T0?f

OeJJbTo?, ©tJforo? (formed after Am^t-Sotos, cf. 0€o<r8oTo<; in He-

siod), instead of usual AtJSoro?, ©edSoro?, are frequent in Boeotian,

and Thessalian also has &€o£oto<;, Qu>£otos, and &€op8oro<; (60.4).

Elsewhere such forms are rare and doubtless imported.

J 167. The interchange of different vowel stems in the first mem-ber of a compound, or before a derivative suffix, is sometimes dia-

lectic. Thus TLfio/cXrjs, Tinotcpdrr)?, etc. in most dialects, but Ion.

TifiTj/cXfji, TifiTjtcpdTTjs, Cnid. Ti/ia*X?)?, Rhod. Tifidtcpdrr)?, T*/ia-

7roXt?, likewise Rhod. Tinava£ (*T*/ia-(/r)ai/a£) instead of usual

TijMovaf; (*Tifi6~(f)apa£). Thess. vXxopfc (hvXop&vros) from *uXo-

fa>p<k, and so related to vXijmpo^ from *vXa-f<opo<; as vXorofjw: to

vXdr6fAO$.

Arc, Locr., Thess. oUiaraf (or foi/ctaTas) from oIkCcl, for usual

ol/cdTT}<; from ol/co<; (/rot/ceu? is the form used in Cretan, as sometimes

in Homer). Ion. TroXiijTrj*;, Cret., Epid. woXiara^ (also Pindar), Cret.

iroXiarevo), Arc. ttoXioltis, for usual iroXtrrjî etc.; cf. HeracL TroXia-

i/rffto?, Ion. iroTuqoxos (Epic), Lac 7roXâô5 (but Att. 7roX*ot>xo9

with -o0p£o? from /cXT)pov%o<; etc.). Cret. 6<f>eXofia after avdXeofia.

Late Att. Upareva), Locr., Phoc. ieprjreva} (also in some /coti^;

inscriptions), Lesb. Iprjreva), Cret, Cyren. iapirevo), Mess. UptTevco,

Chalced. Up&Teva), Upa>r€ia (cf. Att. Upaxrvprj).

Carpath. Safidras, like oU&rqs, for usual Sapora*, SrjfioTr)*;, as

conversely oIkot^ in an Attic inscription. So Cret. PUtos (cf.

Astyp. B&tto?) = /StoTO?. Rhod. 'l7T7reoa/io? = 'l7T7ro'6a/i09, but

Rhod.'

Apxo/cpdTTjs = 'ApxexpaTTj*;, Cret. Mevotcpdrr)* = Mevc/cpd-

tt)<;. Arg. #ca)/A^ra9, Rhod. tcToiv&ra*;, for -aTa?, after <£vX^ra9.

After the analogy of names containing inherited t-stems arose

also forms like 'ApîXoô?, 'A/)îSa/io?, etc. (cf. apxiTe'tcrcov) in

various dialects, Rhod. Mei/tSa/io?, El. 2at*Xa/>o?, Coan, Nisyr.,

MeL AalaTpaTos, Nisyr. Aai<rdevrj<;.

a. The well-known lengthening of the initial vowel of the second mem-ber of compounds, as in dvwKtyzos, wuv>7yvpis, is seen in Ion. &vrjpiQcvT<*: =Att. dveptfovroc. To the analogy of forms like cVdxow, £71-77*009, which are

of the same kind, is due the iira- of Cret. i-rrafioXa share (cf. Hesych. imj-

fiokrj- p.ipoi) and Horn. hrqfioXQs. Cf. KarrjPoXy in Euripides.

168. Use of a patronymic adjective instead of the genitive sin-

gular of the father's name. Though occasionally found in literature,

as in Horn. TeXapdbvio*; Atas, this is the regular practice in prose

168] WORD-FORMATION 123

only in the three Aeolic dialects. Thus Lesb. MdXavxpo? II*0c6i>e*o?,

'A/J^/wTra *A0avcUia, Thess. "Lvjôvv 'Avriydveios, NitcoXaos 'Ayei-

<TUU09, BoeOt. BtO7T0/A7r09 'OXVfJLTrfylOS, *E/}/A<U09 N1/C0709.

a. When the father's name is itself a patronymic form in -&xs or 109,

the genitive is regularly employed in Boeotian ; so also in early Thessalian,

but later the adjective forms like ÊnriKparC&uo?, Tiôwt&uos are usual.

b. Under Koorq influence the use of the adjective was given up in favor

of the ordinary genitive construction. Thus in Boeotian the genitive is

usual after about 250 b.c. and occasionally found earlier. There is some

evidence that the Plataeans adopted the Attic usage at an early date. See

no. 42.

s c. There are also examples in Thessalian and Boeotian of adjectives in

agreement with appellatives, in place of a genitive of possession. Thess.

Hokvtcvaux ififu (sc. a oraAAa), etc. See the following.

v d. A genitive may be used in apposition to that implied by the adjec-

tive, as in Horn. Topytirj Ki<f>a\rj Savotb ireXwpov. Boeot. Ka(X)Axcua ipx (sc.

d kv\i£) to Korpovos, Topyivuk *fu 6 kotvXos koAos *[aA.]o, Lesb. o-[Ta\X]a

VI 1,$€vtuu c/x/u To NiKiatoi (dat.) to TavKt'o (gen.) the son of Nicias, the son

of Gancus, where Tclvklo is also a patronymic adjective, but in apposition

with the genitive implied in Nucuuot. Thess. 'Av<piovaa d ardXa Tov<f>p6vtTos

(tov Evtf>p6vTjToq).

SYNTAX

^69. Although the syntax of the dialects deserves fuller investi-

gation than it has received, yet syntactical differences between the

dialects are much less striking than those of phonology and inflec-

tion. To a considerable extent they consist merely in the conserva-

tion in some dialects of early forms of expression which have become

rare or obsolete in literary Greek, and in a less strict formalization

of usage. Some peculiarities have already been mentioned in con-

nection with the forms, e.g. in the use of certain pronouns (121-

131), adverbs and conjunctions (132-134), and in the meaning and

construction of prepositions (136). It is necessary to add here only

a few comments on certain uses of the cases and the moods. Someother, more isolated, peculiarities are observed in the notes to the

inscriptions.

CASES

The Genitive

170. Genitive of Tima The genitive of the 'time within which*

is especially frequent in the early Cretan inscriptal&l&s, although ip

with the dative is already the more usual expression. IgJjQfch cases

the article is used, while in late inscriptions we ftrifflfsf^v with

the dative and without the article. Cf. Law-Codej^^ita^ao-at rap

irivr afxepav release within five days, but 1.6 ij*&fL0rgrpi<rl a^pais.

So in Locrian, but without the article, rpiotfyilHip beside iv rpid-

popr ap,dpai<;, as also in early Attic inscriptions.

Aside from the adverbial phrases pvktv; etc., the use of the geni-

tive of time is most persistent in dating, as firjpa; ifiSofiov etc., the

usual expression in most dialects. More noteworthy is the phrase

Kal TroKipov (-<o) Kal tlpqpr)*; (-a?) which is common in the prox-

eny decrees of various dialects, though eventually replaced in manyby ip iroXefjuoL kt\.

124

174] SYNTAX 125

The genitive of time is used distributively in various dialects, as

also in Attic, e.g. Ta? apepas or Ta? afiepas fetceteras daily, beside

tear hfiepav.

>/ 171. Genitive of the Matter involved, in legal phraseology. Al-

though the genitive of the charge or penalty is common to all dia-

lects, the genitive is nowhere else used so freely as in Cretan to

denote the matter involved, e.g. KaraSiKaKadro to iXevdepo Se/ca

crrarepavs, to Bo\o irime shall condemn him to a fine of ten staters

in the case of a freeman, five staters in the case of a slave, to he

Kpovo icplvev decide as to the time, at, peicdcTTO frypa-rrai as is pre-

scribed for each case.

The Dative

172. The adnominal dative is more common than in literary

Greek, and is especially frequent in the introduction to inscriptions

or their separate sections, e.g. EL d ppdrpa toi? paXeCon, Locr. to

ridfiiov toi? HvTrotcvafiiStoLs Aoppols, Phoc. 6fio\oyla ra irdkei

LretpCcov teal to, iroXei MeBeavicov, Boeot. 8iaypa<f>a NucaperTj, Att.

airapxe raOevaiai, ypafifiarevs ttji f3ov\r)i teal tm hdfim.

For the dative instead of the genitive construction with various

prepositions in Arcado-Cyprian, see 136.1.

The Accusative

/l73. A noteworthy accusative absolute construction is seen in

Arc. el fie TrapheTagafievos to? wevreKOvra I to? Tpia/coato unless

the Fifty or the Three Hundred approve. This is an extension from

instances where the participle agrees with the accusative of a pre-

ceding clause, as Arc. p.e pe'fiev fiire %evov fiere pacrr6v, el fie iirl

OoCvav hUovra. Cf. also Arc. Kardirep to? ivicrvpiaTafievos . . . ye-

ypairroc as is prescribed in the case of those who conspire.

THE MOODS

The Subjunctive

v 174. The subjunctive without civ or tea in conditional, relative,

and temporal clauses, where the particle is regularly employed in

Attic prose, though frequently omitted in Homer and sometimes

elsewhere (Kuhner-Gerth II, pp. 426, 449, 474), is attested for

several dialects, though always as the less common construction.

Locr. ai SeiXer ap%op€iv, at Tt9 avxppiii (no. 55.7,26 ; ten exam-

ples with Ka in the same inscription), Arc d hi ti? iiriOudve (Co-

tilum), and so, probably, Arc. ettc iirl Sopa irvp eVotVe (no. 17.21) in

contrast to usual eltc av (see 134.2), Cypr. 6 i£opv£e, ol . . . loai

(no. 19.25,31), Cret. Ovyarpl e SiSoi when one gives it to the daugh-

ter (Law-Code VI. 1). Examples are not infrequent in later Locrian,

Phocian, and Delphian inscriptions.

The Optative

^175. In Elean the optative with tea is the usual form of prescrip-

tions, e.g. avvp.a'xia k <fa itcarbv firta let there be alliance for a

hundred years, feka pvak tea airorivoi peWao-TO? let each pay a fine

of ten minae. Similarly in Cyprian, but without /ce, e.g. 8a>tcoi wflaaiXev? the king shall give.

The subjunctive without Ka is used in the same sense in a late

Elean inscription (no. 61.32,36).

^176. 1. The optative in conditional clauses survives in several

dialects, although, except in Elean, it is much less frequent than

the subjunctive, and indeed is almost wholly eliminated in favor of

the subjunctive in Attic-Ionic inscriptions, and in Lesbian, Thessa-

lian, Boeotian, Cyprian, Heraclean, Theran, Coan, Rhodian,— in

fact in the majority of dialects. Where the optative survives, it is

sometimes used with a still recognizable differentiation from the

subjunctive, but oftener without such. In the Gortynian Law-Code,

which offers the fullest material, there are in conditional clauses

about 50 optatives to about 80 subjunctives. Some of these occur

where the contingency is obviously one more remotely anticipated

(e.g. VII.9, but if there should not be any free persons, as contem-

plated in the preceding subjunctive clauses; 1.11, but if one should

deny), others as mere variants of the subjunctive for parallel or

even identical contingencies (e.g. opt. IX.18 = subj. VL25). In

176] SYNTAX 127

Locrian, no. 56A has the optative only (cf. also the relative clause

p6ri avXdaac), whereas no. 56 B and no. 55 have the subjunctive

only. In Delphian, no. 51 has the subjunctive usually, but ai 8*i<f>i-

op/ceoifii A 17, in an oath, where Attic also would have the optative,

also ai 8* i<f>ioptcdoi C6 (here indirect discourse), and ai 84 n rov-

tcov TrapfiaXkono C25, C50, Dl7; and in the numerous Phocian

and Delphian manumission decrees the optative is of very frequent

occurrence. The optative, beside the subjunctive, occurs also in

Corcyraean, Achaean, and in the Northwest Greek /coipf} (e.g. no. 62).

In Argolic, the archaic nos. 76 and 78 have the optative only, and

this occurs in some of the later inscriptions (but in no. 84 the opta-

tives are in indirect discourse). In Arcadian, nos. 16 and 17 have

the subjunctive only, but in no. 18 there are some examples of the

optative. Even in the same clause the alternation of subjunctive

and optative is not infrequent, e.g. Delph. ei Be tea firj iroiij rj firj

irapap.4poi or ei Be fxrj iroUoi rj firj irapap.4pi). See also no. 18.6, note.

~ 2. In relative and temporal clauses of future time, the predomi-

nance of the subjunctive is even more marked. Noteworthy is the

Tean curse, no. 3, where oorw with the optative is used in the curse

proper, 11. 1-34, while in the postscript warning against harming

the stele on which the curse is inscribed, U. 35-40, we find 05 dp

with the subjunctive. There are a few examples of the optative in

Cretan (Law-Code IV.14, and a few others), Locrian (see above),

Delphian, and elsewhere (see 177).

3. But in Elean the optative is uniformly employed in condi-

tional, relative, and temporal clauses. For examples in conditional

and relative clauses, see nos. 57-59. In the later no. 60 the sub-

junctive also occurs, but with future perfect force.

4. In final clauses the optative occurs, e.g. Heracl. Tab. 1.53 ff.

iardaafjLes . . . avxeopttjavret . . . , Ao>5 /at) KaraKvpLaKoaOr)^ aSrjXco-

6eCi) t Lesb. no. 22.13 ff. eiriixiXeaOaL . . . ,Kardypevrov . . . , tee

. . . ip,p.4voicv. But it is very rare, and most dialects have only the

subjunctive with or without dv (/ca, tee), or sometimes the future

indicative.

n/ 177. There are some examples of ica with the optative in con-

ditional clauses, etc., as sometimes in Homer (Kiihner-Gerth II,

pp. 482, 453), e.g. Locr. ai k ahucos crvXot (no. 56.4), Cret. at ica . .

.

fiTj wvarcx; etrj, Epid. at ica vyiij viv iroiqcrai (no. 8460), Delph. el

B4 [rt9] ica i<f>a7rroiTO, eireC ica n irtffloi, Corcyr. a$> ov k apya ye-

voito, Aeh. ecrre ica airoBolev.

The Imperative and the Infinitive

7178. Both the imperative and the infinitive are freely used in

prescriptions, often side by side in the same inscription. In general

the infinitive is more frequent in early, the imperative in later, in-

scriptions. For the Elean use of the optative with the same force,

see 175.

WORD ORDER

\ 179. A peculiarity of word order which is worthy of mention is

the position of Tt? before ica in the phrase at rk ica, ai Be rk ica.

This is the regular order in the West Greek dialects, as contrasted

not only with Att.-Ion.eai/ t*9, fjv Tt?, but with Arc. el B'av ti?, Cypr.

e ice aw, Lesb. at k4 Tt?, Thess. ai (p)d ice ki<s> Boeot. rj Be ica rt?.

Boeotian has also, though less frequently, the West Greek order

tj rk ica.

SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OFTHE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS

^ 180. The following summaries, while not exhaustive, are intended

to call attention to the most important characteristics of each group

and dialect. These are indicated in the briefest manner, sometimes

by a mere example, sufficient to identify, but not always to define,

the phenomenon in question, and these brief indications are always

to be interpreted in the light of the sections to which reference is

made in each case. Of peculiarities in vocabulary only some few

of the most striking are mentioned.1

To avoid needless repetition, many phenomena which are pecu-

liar from the standpoint of Attic or Attic-Ionic, but are common

to all or most of the other dialects, are usually omitted, e.g.

1. Original a unchanged. 8 11. ia>v = <5v. 163.9 .*

2. a from do, da). 41.4 12. ai = el. 134.1

3. rj from a€. 41.1 13. arepo*; = erepo*;. 13 a

4. Absence of immovable. 102 14. iarCa = earla. 11

5. Apocope of prepositions. 95 15. ytvo/iai = yiyvopai. 86.7

6. ir6\i<;, 7roXios, etc. 109.1 16. oVaco/uu = Bfyofiai. 66

7. a/xe?, acc. a/xe, vfU= 17. ovvpa = ovopu. 22 b

i}/x€t? etc. 119.2,5 18. 8afJUOpyo<;=87)fjuovpy6<;. 44.4

8. Infin. -n€v. 154.3 19. 7jvei.Ka,TjviKa= 7jv€yKa. 144 a

9. 3 pi. eOcv, e$ov, etc 138.5 20. 7ra/xa = /CTrjfia. 49.5 a

10. fc = ^i>. 163.3 21. "kg) = fray. Glossary

EAST GREEKAttic-Ionic

n/181. Important characteristics of Attic-Ionic (1-7 specific Att.-

Ion., 8-9 in common with Arc, 10 with Arc-Cypr.)

:

1 An exhaustive list of peculiarities would also include proper names which

are peculiar to, or especially frequent in, a given dialect.

129

130 GREEK DIALECTS [isi

J 1. n from a. 8 <?0€<rav, l&xrav, etc. 138.5

^ 2. Quantitative metathesis (Xecw? >/7. 3 sg. imperf. of elfiL 163.8

etc). 41.4, 43 •/8. Conjunction ct. 134.1

v 3. ^-movable. 102 >/ 9. Particle av. 134.2

^4. 17/xcts, acc. -Aw, -&9. 119.2,5 VI 0. Infin. -vai. 154.1

v 5. trod, oirov, etc. 132.1 >/ll. Very early loss of f. 50

Ionic

^182. The chief characteristics of Ionic, as compared with Attic,

are as follows. Some few of these are Ionic only (notably 1, also

8, 9, 14, 20, 22), but most are common to various other dialects, some

indeed to all except Attic, being repeated here from 180 to bring

out the contrast with Attic more fully. A few peculiarities which

are not general Ionic, but are common to all branches except West

Ionic, are included.

rj from a even after €, 4, p. 8 *14. 3 pi. ndiarai etc. 139.2

v2. ea, €0, ea>, eoi usually uncon- ^15. 4a>v = Att. wy. 163.8

tracted. 42.1 ,5,6 vl 6. Suffix -17409= Att. -€409. 164.1

* 3. €t»= €o, fromIV cent. on. 42.5 */17. /36\op,ai = fiovXofuu. 75 b

</ 4. Crasis of 0,0 (01/), o>, -f a = a>, v(8. Ipos (lp6<i) beside 4V0O9. 13.1

as Twywvos. 94.1 «49. = Att. fietfov. 113.1

* 4 bis. a) from 017. 44.2 J20. tetcwfii = Att. SeUvufii. 49.1

^5. £ctpo9, KO-0prjt etc. 54 with a w4l. *€4f09 = Att. itceivos. 125.1

V6. 0-0- = Att. tt. 81 ^22. fW09 = Att. #co4i/o9. 135.7

s/7. pa = Att. pp. 80 ^23. Kaprep<h = Att. /cparepos, in

v 8. = Att. e'aV, ai>. 1,34.1 6 f?//.;£ meaning = /cvpios. 49.2 a,

v9. d-stems, gen. sg. m. -ecu, -a>, / Glossary

gen. pi. -ea>v, -a>vtdat.pl. « 24. 877/4400709=Att.-ovpyfc. 44.4

-rjiari(v). 41.4, 104.7 %/25. tVr/a (tar/a^Att. ecrrta. 11

* 10. 7ro\49, W\ios, etc. 109.1,2 ^26. rjveitca, rjpi/ca = Att rjvey/ca.

v 11. )9acr4X€U9, -&>s, etc. 111.3 144 a

v/12. -/cX?)9, -*>io$. 108.1a ^27. Ufa = Att. €u0i*. Glossary

713. /it-verbs inflected like contracts, as T40€4, rtdeiv. 160

188] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 131

" 183. East Ionic is further characterized by

:

1. Psilosis. 57. 2. ao, co = av, ev from fourth century on. 33.

3. Short-vowel subj. of cr-aorist. 150.

/ 184. Chian. The dialect of Chios contains a few special charac-

teristics, which are of Aeolic origin

:

1. 3 pL \d/3a>iaiv, irptfljoiaiv, etc., with ur from va. 77.8.

2. Inflected cardinals, Z4kg>v, irevrrj/covrtDv, etc. 116.

Note also yeyapfo call aloud, as in Homer.

a. The Aeolic doubling of nasals (73 ff.) is seen in the names of the

mountain UtXiwaXov in Chios and the promontory "Apytwov opposite Chios,

also in the personal name $awd0cfus in an inscription of Erythrae. Like-

wise Aeolic is the Phocaean Ziow'(crios), 19.1. All these features are relics

of a time when the line between the Aeolic and the Ionic colonies was far-

ther south than in the historical period.

^185. Central Ionic differs from East Ionic in the absence of psi-

losis, etc. (183). Note also the restricted use of H, i.e. only = r\ from

&, in the early inscriptions of some of the islands. 4.6.

4 186. West Ionic, or Euboean, differs from the other divisions of

Ionic as follows

:

1. tt as in Attic, not o~a. 81 5. rovra, rovrii, ivrovda = rav-

2. pp as in Attic, not pa. 80 ra, ravrrji, ivravda. 124

3. fej/09 etc. as in Attic, not fct- 6. -/cXe^?, gen. -kXccd. 108.1 a

vo9. 54 7. Proper names in -*<?, gen.

4 -€if -oi from -rjt, -cdl (in Ere- as often in Attic (East and

tria about 400 B.C.). 39 a Central Ion. -to?). 109.5

8. eh beside elvai. 160

J 187. Eretrian. In addition to the other Euboean peculiarities,

the dialect of Eretria, seen in inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus, is

specificaDy characterized by the rhotacism of intervocalic <r, as

fyovpiv = lypvaiv, 60.3. The use of av (Oropus), lav (Eretria) is

due to Attic influence.

v 188. Attic influence. Ionic was the first of all dialects to yield

to Attic influence, and after the fifth century there are few inscrip-

tions that are wholly free from Attic forms. See 277.

Arcado-Cyprian 1

*4.89. Special characteristics of Arcado-Cyprian

:

2

1. lv = iv. 10 5. w, o-i? = Tt9. 68.3

2. Gen. sg. -ay. 22 6. Mid. endings -tv, -itv. 22

3. 7TO? = 7T/309. 135.6 7. *w = ooc. 123

4. /ca<? = /cat (but Arc. usually 8. Bat. with airo, i£, etc. 136

KaC). 134.3 9. -Kp4n)<t = -Kparrj*;. 49.2

v 190. Characteristics common to Arcado-Cyprian and various

other dialects (1 Att.-Ion., 2 Ion., 3-6 Aeol., 7 N.W.Grk.)

:

1

1. Infin. in -vai. 154.1 9. e? = ef before cons, (but

2. f36\ofj,ai = /3ov\of*ai. 75 6 typr. also ilj). 100

3. a7ru = air6. 22 10. Masc. c-stems, acc sg. -rjv

4. 6v (vv) = avd. 6, 22 (Arc. also voc. 8g.-y). 108.2

5. op = ap. 5 11. t€/>i;9 = Upevs, etc. (but usual

6. /u-inflect. of contract vbs. 157 only in Arc). 111.4

7. eV (lv) = efe. 135.4 12. Subj. -17?, -7;. 149

8. rjta) = spurious ct, ou. 25 13. Article as relative. 126

v 191. Noteworthy is the considerable number of words or mean-

ings which are otherwise known only, or with rare exceptions, as

poetical, mainly Homeric. Some of the most striking examples are

:

1) In Arcadian and Cyprian, altra share (also Arg.), oI(f)o?

alone, evxcoXd prayer or imprecation.

2) In Arcadian, hiatal, cnrva) summon, K^XevOos road, B<ofia

temple, &.p,ap (but see no. 1 6.22, note), Xevaaco, behold.

3) In Cyprian, fdval;, avdyyto, axndp, eXos meadow, Ijarrjp, KaaC-

71/77x09 (also Lesb.;possibly Thess. tfarfyi/fciTo?]), 'xpavop.ai border

on (Horn, 'xpaxxo graze), toY, vv (also Boeot. 134.5).

1 Several of the characteristics cited below under the head of Arcadian or of

Cyprian, for which corresponding forms are lacking or ambiguous in the other

dialect, probably are also Arcado-Cyprian. See also 199.2 In this and similar captions "special" is not to be taken too rigorously.

Some few peculiarities of which occasional examples are found elsewhere are

included, e.g., in this section, lv = iv, which is regularly found only in Arcado-

Cyprian, but of which there are a few examples elsewhere.

Arcadian

^ 192. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191.

J 193. In common with various other dialects (1, 2 Att.-Ion., 3

Lesb., 5 AeoL, 6, 15 West Greek)

:

1. Conjunction el. 134.1

2. Particle av. 134.2

3. Be/coro? = Be/caro?. 6

4 ^i/floi* = ^X0oi/. 72

5. irehd (we) = fjLerd. 135.5

6. iraperdfyovai, etc. 142

7. />/> = per. 80

8. irdwa etc. 77.3

9. Acc. pi. -09, nom. sg. part.

fuepodvres. 78

10. Dat. sg. -o*. 106.2

1L Subj. Searoi etc. 151.1

v 194. Special Arcadian

:

1. Gen. sg. fern. -av(Tegea). 104.2

2. 3 pi. -vai. 77.3

3. 3 sg. mid. -rot = -Tat. 139.1

4. oY/<o, he/corov= oY#a, e/cardv. 6

5. Numerals in -koajlol = -/eo-

crtoi. 117.2

6. (W= o8e. 123

12. In fin. -ev and -17V. 153.2

13. 3 pi. imv. -vtod. 140.3 a

14. Adverbs in place where,

as oVcfth, etc 132.7 b

15. o&XoV = o£oXo?. 49.3

16. /ic/o-T wn^7. 132.9

17. Peculiarities in the use of

the spiritus asper. 58 a, d

18. f in early inscr. initially and

after cons., but lost be-

tween vowels;

initially

tillabout300B.C. 52,53,54

7. /carv = Kara. 22, 95

8. ttXo? = ir\dov. 113.2

9. el/c av. 134.2 a

10. a7rv6Va? = a7ro8ov9. 144

11. Se'XX© = £aXXa>. 68.1

12. IIocrot5ai/= IlocrctcScui/. 49.1,

61.5

-*195. External influence in the dialect The fact that #ca? and

<ri9, agreeing with Cyprian, are found only in one early inscription

(no. 16), while all others have icai and to, is probably due to ex-

ternal influence, though not specifically Attic. See 275. The Tegean

building inscription (no. 18) of the fourth century shows some few

Attic Koivrj forms, as tr\eov instead of 7rXo9, once gen. sg. -ov, etc.

From the latter part of the third century on, when the chief Arca-

dian cities belonged to the Achaean, and for a time to the Aetolian,

League, the language employed in most of the inscriptions is neither

Arcadian nor Attic tcoipij, but the Doric, or in part Northwest Greek,

Koivrf. See 279. But the decree of Megalopolis (Ditt. Syll. 559) of

about 200 B.C., though showing a remarkable mixture of forms, is

mainly in the native dialect.

Cyprian

^196. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191.

v 197. In common with various other dialects

:

v 1. t from e before vowels. 9.3/7. Dat.sg.-o, -a beside -ot,-ai. 38

- 2. Glide sound after i expressed, -'8. Acc. sg. Ijaripav eta 107.1

as Ijarepav. 56 w' 9. £a<7t\€U?, 4ps. 111.1

* 3. aI\o9 = aXXo?. 74 b ^10. 3 pi. *are9ijav. 138.5

w4. Psilosis. 57 -11. ice = av. 134.2

v 5. 7T€(<T€i 1 = T€ur€t. 68.1,2 J 12. f in all positions. 52-55

* 6. Occasional omission of intervoc. and final <r. 59.4

V 198. Special Cyprian :

</ 1. Gen. sg. -ov. 106.1 J 6. 7ra< indeed. 132.5

W 2. TTToXifi etc. 109.4 - 7. I = «\ 134.1

v 3. fpera, fpirdeo. 55, 70.3 * 8. hvpdva)t

Scokq) = StScoju.

J 4. ?a = 7a, etc. 62.4 162.11

,^5. y = eVi. 135.8

V 199. It is uncertain whether the infinitive should be transcribed with

-cv or -<v, the accusative plural with -os, -6s, or -o(v)s. In the absence of

any evidence to the contrary, we assume -«v and -os in agreement with Ar-

cadian. But the dative singular is to be transcribed -ot, in spite of Arc. -ot,

on account of the frequent omission of the final t (38); and the third plu-

ral ending is transcribed with -0*1, not -(v)<rt, in spite of Arc. -wt, on account

of <f>pov€oi (59.4).

* 200. All dialectic inscriptions are in the Cyprian syllabary. The

inscriptions in the Greek alphabet, beginning with the Macedonian

period, are all in the kolvtj.

1 Given under this head because of the agreement with Thessalian and Boeo-

tian, although this agreement is accidental, Cyprian not sharing in the general

phenomenon to which the Thessalian and Boeotian forms belong.

Aeolic

^201. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian, Thessalian,1 and

Boeotian (6 also Delph. etc., 7 also Arc-Cypr., 8 also Arc)

:

1. Labial instead of dental in 4. ta = pla. 114.1

7refttre = irevre, eta 68.2 5. pe = pi. 18

2. Perf.act. part.-aw,-ovtos. 147.3 /6. Dat. pL ttoSwvi etc. 107.3

3. Patron, adj. instead of gen. sg. 7. po = pa, etc. 5

of father's name. 168 8. Sepa- = Sapa-. 49.2

/ 202. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Thessalian 1

(4-7 also Arc-Cypr.)

:

1. Double liquids and nasals in 4. ju-inflection of contract verbs.

4/ipi, ardXXa, etc. 74-76, 157

77.1, 79 5. bv = avd. 6

2. ayp4a> (dvypea>)=aip4(o. Glos- 6. hirv = awo. 22

sary 7. kc = &v. 134.2

3. i from i before vowels. 19

</ 203. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Boeotian (2

also Arc, Cret., etc.)

:

1. etcdXe-ava etc. 143 2. ireSd = perd. 135.5

^ 204. Characteristics common to Thessalian 1 and Boeotian only

(of which, however, only 1, which is Homeric, belongs to the Aeolic

elements of these dialects)

:

1. Infin. <f>epefi€v etc. 155.1 5. &€o£oto<;. 166.2

2. 3 pi. -i>0t etc 139.2 6. cXcfc = elirc in the official

3. eL = 7). 16 language of decrees (but

4. ycwfiai = ytyvo/jiai. 162.5 also Argive).

Lesbian

^ 205. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the

other Aeolic dialects. See 201-203.

1 In some cases only East Thessalian (Pelasgiotis). See 214.

* 206. In common with various other dialects

:

1. rj, © = spurious ct, ov. 25 7. Article as relative. 126

2. Final -a, -77, -a> = -at, -77*, -a>i, 8. Infin. -tjv. 153.1

from end IV cent. on. 38 9. Perf. infin. -rjv. 147.2

3. Psilosis. 57 10. Pass, infin. -rjv. 155.2

4. Dat.pL-ai<rt,-ot<n. 104.7, 106.4 11. oY/coto? = oY*aTo?. 6

5. paaCkev*;, -ijos, etc. 111.1 12. Early loss of f. 50

6. Masc. <r-stenis, acc. sg. -rjv, gen. sg. -t/, etc. 108.2

n 207. Special Lesbian (1 in part Elean)

:

1. t<r from i/?, as acc. pi. rak, 6. Infin. epfievai etc. 154.2

Tot?, 3 pi. (f>€poL(Ti. 77.3, 78 7. Infin. 8(8a>v,Ke'pvdv, etc. 155.3

2. aifiiav? = t;/uo-u?, etc. 17 8. 3 pL imv. -itoi/, -trdov. 140.5

3. at/a>?, i>auo<?, etc. 35 9. Recessive accent. 103

4. ora = ot€. 132.9 10. Trporavis (rarely Att.)= 7jy)v-

5. otti, o7T7ro)<», etc. 129.2 Taw. Glossary

^ 208. External influence in the dialect. From the Macedonian

period on— and very few of the inscriptions are earlier— there is

usually some admixture of kocvtj forms, as avd beside of, p*rd be-

side ireSd, ore beside ora, etc. But in the main the dialect is

employed in inscriptions till about the middle of the second cen-

tury B.c. Its use in inscriptions of Roman imperial times (cf. no. 24)

represents an artificial revival. See 280.

Thessalian

209. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the

other Aeolic dialects. See 201, 202.

.'210. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (cf.

223.1,2,4,6, and 226.1,4,8)

:

1. Retention of t in oYoVn. etc. 3. yfra^^aa-Oetv etc. 142

(-rt not quotable, but -vOi 4. iap6<; beside lepfc. 13.1

from -mi), iKan, ir6rtIIo- 5. iv = ek. 135.4

reiSovv. 61 6. o-T = ad (rare). 85.1

2. l/cari = eltcoai. 116 7. irapd at, with with acc. 136.2

^211. In common with various other dialects:

1. t from e before vowels (but

oftener e). 9.7

2. Final -a, -ov (from -co), -€i

(from tj) = -cm, -gh, -17*. 38

3. & = ef before cons. 100

4. Trdvaa etc. 77.3

5. Acc. pi. -os. 78

6. TT = 7TT. 86.2

7. unrfXw beside iro'Xtf. 67

8. SS = £ 84

9. Psilosis in article. 58 a

10. p init. till about 400 B.C.

11. Gen. sg. -do, usually a. 41.4

12. Gen. pi. -aotn/, usually -dp.

41.4

13. /9a<r*\€V9, -<Xos, etc. 111.1

14. Plural inflection of Svto, as

Sua?. 114.2

15. N*/co/c\*as etc. 166.1

16. Article as relative. 126

V 212. In common with Boeotian only. See 204.

>/ 213. Special Thessalian:

1. ov = a). 23

2. Gen. sg. -ot (but see 214). 106.1

3. tek = rk (but see 214). 68.4

4. More extensive apocopethan

in any other dialect, name-

ly in /car, iroV, 7rao, 7rep,

Of, a7T, C7T, V7T. 95

5. Consonant-doubling in wok-

Xto?, IhhlaVy Kvppov =ptov, etc. 19.3

6. 8te = Sid. 7

7. 3 pi. iv€<t>av{ao~otvfiSov/catu.,

etc. 138.5

8. 3 sg. mid. tyd<f>urr€i etc.

Larissa only. 27

9. 3 pL mid. tydvypevQtiv etc.

Larissa only. 27, 139.2

10. Infin. SeSoafa iv eta Larissa

only. 27, 156

11. ove (rove, TotVco9, etc.) = oSe.

123

12. Relative use of *&, 7roio?.

131

13. fid = SI 134.4

14. p.4<nroSL = eco?. 132.9 a

15. "AttXovp = 'AWXXffli', 49.3

16. IWaXo? = 0€o-cra\o9. 65,

68.2

17. /3e\\ofMii = f3ov\ofiai. 75

18. \(0io<; = \(divo<;. 164.6,9

1 9. Savxva = Sd<f>PTj. 68.4 a

20. bvd\a = ava\&)/Aa. 164.9

21. Xifiijv = ayopd market-place

(ayopd being= itcicXriaCa)

22. *to>!/ often used in place of

oraXXa (onJXiy)

23. Ta709 as title of a state or

municipal official

Differences within Thessalian. The form of Thessalian

which i8 best known is that of Pelasgiotis, represented mainly by

inscriptions of Larissa, which show some special local peculiarities

(213.8-10), Crannon, and Phalanna. 1 The dialect of Thessaliotis,

represented mainly by inscriptions of Pharsalus and Cierium, dif-

fers from that of Pelasgiotis in two important respects, 1) gen. sg.

of o-stems in -o, -ov, not -ot, 2) pres. infin. of thematic verbs in -ev,

~€iv, not -€fi€v. The early inscription, no. 33, from Thetonium in

the neighborhood of Cierium, shows, in addition to these two points

of difference, Tt? not *t9, dat. pi. of consonant stems in -aiv (xpe~

fiacriv) not -€<t<ti (as at Pharsalus as well as in Pelasgiotis), hv\o-

piovroft not -<6ro9, uncontracted gen. sg. in -ao, gen. sg. of father's

name instead of patronymic adjective (?see no. 33.n, note). Late

inscriptions of Cierium have dat. sg. -ot, -at, though at Pharsalus we

find -ov, -a, just as in Pelasgiotis, and in no. 33 ip raya beside iv

arayCai points to -at, -ot. On BB = f in i^apaKa(B)Bivtno. 33, see

84 j on tt beside a<rtsee 81 6.

From Histiaeotis and Perrhaebia the material is very scanty.

From Magnesia there are a few fragmentary archaic inscriptions,

but most are late and in the Attic /coivtf. An early inscription of

Phthiotis QAeOlaTas UiOovveios "AttXovvi IG. IX.ii.199) shows con-

clusively, what was only natural to expect, that its dialect was also

Thessalian. But nearly all the inscriptions date from the period of

Aetolian domination and are in the Northwest Greek Kotvrf (279).

Many of the characteristics cited in the preceding sections are

as yet attested only in the inscriptions of Pelasgiotis, but, except

where there is evidence to the contrary as stated, it is to be as-

sumed provisionally that they are general Thessalian. For the

points of agreement are more pronounced than the differences.

j 215. External influence in the dialect. Occasional kolvt\ forms

appear in the inscriptions of the third and second centuries B.C.,

especially avd, oltto, Trepi, Kara, Be, gen. sg. instead of patronymic

1 Really in Perrhaebia, so far as this was recognized as a distinct division of

Thessaly, but in the part near Pelasgiotis.

adjective, rj (not et), yfoofiai (not yliw/uu), etc. But the dialect as a

whole is employed in inscriptions until about the end of the second

century B.C. and occasionally later.

Boeotian

^216. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the

other Aeolic dialects. See 201, 203.

J 217. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (cf.

223.1-10, and 226.1,2,8):

1. BiBorri, fUari, etc. 61

2. fl/cart = ei/coat. 116 with a

3. irevraKarioi etc. 116 a, 117

4. iire<r/e€va%€ etc. (but oftener

tt). 142

5. to 1, ral = 01, ai. 122

6. lapo'? = tepos. 13.1

7. "ApTdfjUS ="ApT€/xi?. 13.2

8. Ka = tee, av. 13.3

9. irpaTos = 7t/j<uto?. 114.1

10. avrl, i. e. avrei = axrrov. 132.2

11. iv = €k. 135.4

12. Set/jLevo? = Seo'/xefo?. 158

13. 7ra/3a a£, w#7i w. acc. 136.2

v'218. In common with various other dialects (20, 21 mainly

Boeotian)

:

« 1. * from e before vowels. 9.2

* 2. a) = spurious ov. 25

* 3. tt in OdXarra etc. 81

tt in /idrros, i-\jra<j){TTaTOf

etc. 82

V 5. 58, initial 8 = f. 84

^ 6. c? = e{ before cons, (see also

220.1). 100

Trpiayevs — Trp€<r/3ev<;. 68.1

8. f between vowels till about

450 B.C.; initial till about

200B.C. 50,53

9. Nom. sg. m. -a beside -5?.

105.1 a

10. Gen. sg. m. and gen. pi. in

-do, -acov (but rav). 41.4

11. Dat. sg. -at (-77), -01 (-u).

104.3, 106.2

12. /3a<n\€ik, -«io$, etc. 111.1

13. avToo-awo*;, avcavros, etc.

121.4

14. rav4 etc. 122

15. 3 pi. avedeav, ave'diav, etc.

138.5

16. 3 pi. imv.-iTG> (-p0co). 140.3 a

17. Perf. airoBehoavdi etc., with-

out k. 146.1

18. emco (ev0a>) = ovrav. 163.6

19. Aio/c\ioL$ etc. 166.1

20. Consonant-doubling inhypo-

coristics. 89.5

2 1. Patronymics in -wvhas. 164.8

v 219. In common with Thessalian only. See 204.

140 GREEK DIALECTS [2*0

V220. Special Boeotian. Most of the peculiarities of the vowel-

system (221) also belong here

:

1. eV? = ef before vowels. 100 4. ctvigav = rjvcy/cav. 144 a2. €7nra<Ti<! = efnraais. 69.4 5. ftetXopat = ftovXofiai. 75

3. outo9, ovra, etc. 124 6. Hypocoristics in -€i. 108.2

<221. The Boeotian vowel-system. The most striking and obvious

characteristic of Boeotian lies in its vowel-system. One peculiarity

consists merely in the retention of the original sound, namely that

of v as u. But even this led to a change in spelling to ovtwhile

on the other hand the u with its Attic value of il as a basis was

used to indicate approximately the sound, probably d, which the

diphthong 01 had come to have. See 24, 30. The other peculiari-

ties consist in changes of diphthongs to monophthongs and of more

open to closer vowels, such as eventually prevailed everywhere and

led to the Modern Greek pronunciation.

The chief orthographical peculiarities, with the approximate date

of their introduction, are as follows

:

* = € before vowels. 9.2. Vcent. B.c. (in the epichoric alphabet

h €, «, h)

1 = ei. 29. V cent. b.c. (in the epichoric alphabet 1, «, h)

rj = at. 26. About 400 B.C.

61 = 17. 16. " " "

ov = v. 24. * 350 " (but great inconsistency in the spell-

iov = v. 24. " 300 " ing. v= v and 01 = ot also fre-

v = oi. 30. " 250 " quent till near end of III cent.)

ei = ot. 30. II cent. " (rare)

J 222. External influence. Although Boeotia was for a short time

in the Aetolian League, there are no Boeotian inscriptions in the

Northwest Greek koiv rj. But there are some scattered examples of

the dative plural of consonant stems in -ot?, as rjyv<! (alyois) etc.,

and the appearance of ar = ad (85.1) and Sapicodpev, Bafueoovre:

(159) in some late inscriptions of Orchomenos is also probably due

to Aetolian influence. The influence of the Attic koivt) becomes con-

siderable toward the end of the third century B.C., and some inscrip-

tions or portions of inscriptions are wholly in /coivr}, e.g. the formal

contract in the Nicareta inscription (no. 43.VI). But most of the

inscriptions are substantially dialectic until the second half of the

second century B.c.

WEST GREEK^ 223. General West Greek characteristics

:

*1. oYoVri etc. Retention of r in the verb-endings -rt, -vri, in fC-

/can and the hundreds in -/cdrioi, in irorl (Cret. wopr/), Tlorei-

8dv, tv, and some other words which show the change to a in

the East Greek dialects. 61

^2. (f)Uan =€iKO<TL 116 with a 712. 6Va> = birodtv, etc 132.7

3. Tpia/cbTiot etc = -/cdaioi. VI 3. <f>4po\L*s etc 138.3

116a, 117.2 >/14. Fut.-<r&>. But restricted in

^4. i8uca%a etc But restricted Heraclean. 141

in Argolic 142 /l5. Fut. pass, with act endings,

V5. rolt ralssoit al. But Cretan 145

ol, al. 122 v 16. riropes = rdrrape^. 114.4v 6. lapfc (lapfc) = Upfc. 13.1 ^17. Terpw/cojrra=T€TTapdxovra.

7."Apra/us — "A/)T€/U5. But 116

Cretan "A/mju?. 13.2 ^8. *jt*V = Ipol, etc 118.4ft

^8. tea, r6/ca, ird/ca, o/ca, ya. 13.3 </l9. ^A*^09 = ^/iou, etc 118.3 J

^9. irparos = 7rpa>T0<:. 114.1 v 20. rj/u<T<ro$ = rjnio-vs. 61.6

^10. 6Va = ottov, etc 132.2 s/21. ofeXrf? = 6/3o\jfc. 49.3

v 11. 07T17 etc. 132.6 V 22. Word-order a? rfc *a. 179

a. Although only a part of these characteristics are actually quotable

from every one of the West Greek dialects, some indeed from only a few,

it is probable that, except for the divergence of Cretan in 5 and 7, they

were common to all, and that the absence of examples in any dialect is

accidental. Thus, forms like <f>ipofu? are attested for Phocian and most of

the Doric dialects, but there is no occurrence of a first plural form in Lo-

crian and Elean, and in Rhodian only from the time when -fuv had been

introduced from the icoon/, just as it was at Delphi before the end of the

fourth century b. c. The early substitution of the Kotvrj forms of the numer-als and the rare occurrence of the personal pronouns in inscriptions, account

for the incomplete representation of 2, 3, 16-19.

Jb. The first ten of these characteristics are also Boeotian (217), several

also Thessalian (210), and a few also Arcadian.

v 224. There are various other phenomena which are common to the

West Greek dialects, but are not confined to them even in the widest

application of the term. Several of those mentioned in 180 are often

142 GREEK DIALECTS

casually referred to as " Doric," e.g. ai = el, = ?jv, a/*&, eOev, wapa,

ikm, but none of them has any claim to be regarded as specifically

West Greek, with the possible exception of rj from ac (41.1 with a).

a. Even of the peculiarities cited in 223 some consist merely in the reten-

tion of the original forms which must have been universal at one time ; and

that toc, Ttu or pron. datives like i/uv still existed in East Greek in the his-

torical period is shown by their appearance in Homer. Some others also

may prove to be of wider scope, e.g. oira, since oirav is, so far as we know,

only Attic-Ionic. But so far as the present evidence of inscriptions goes,

the peculiarities given in 223 are distinctly characteristic of West Greek.

. The declension of nouns in -€v? with gen. sg. -4os acc. sg. -7}

is common to Delphian and the majority, but not all, of the Doric

dialects. See 113.3. The 3 pL imv. -vrco is common to all the Doric

dialects except Cretan, but the distribution of -vrco and -vtgjv does

not coincide at all with the East and West Greek divisions. See

140.3,4. There are various peculiarities which are West Greek in a

limited sense, but demonstrably not general West Greek, e.g. t?)j>o?

= i/celvos (125.1), airroaamck (121.4), irpoarda = Trpoade (133.1),

'AWXXow (49.3), Xa> = 0e\a> (Glossary), it, v0 = Xt, X0 (72). The

use of -tfo) = -oco in certain verbs (162.1), of a/c€v6(o = 07eeva?a>, and

of yikafu, eXa/u (162.1,3,4) is West Greek, but how wide-spread is

not yet clear.

Northwest Greek

^ 226. The chief characteristics of Northwest Greek as distin-

guished from Doric, including however some which are not com-

mon to all the dialects of this group and some which are not

strictly confined to them, are

:

y 1. iv = efc. Also Thess., Boeot., ^ 6. 7rairois etc., dat. pi. But in

and Arc.-Cypr. (iv). 135.4 Delph. only late and due tov 2. /eaXc(/t€i/o<? etc. (EL -rjnevos). the N.W.Grk. tcoivrj. 107.3

Also Boeot. 158 J7. rdropts etc., acc. pL EL,Ach.,v 3. <f>6ipco etc. But rare in Delph. but not Locr., and rare in

12 , Delph. 107.4

* 4. <TT = ad. 85.1 ^8. irapd at, with w. acc. Also

5. lire, Delph. hivre = e<rre. No Boeot., Thess., Meg., Lac.

example in El. 135.4 136.2

a. There are various other peculiarities the scope of which coincides even

less definitely with the Northwest Greek dialects proper, but the spread of

which in the northern part of Greece is noticeable, e.g. masc. d-stems with

nom. sg. -d, gen. sg. -d? (105.1a, 2b), patronymics in -<ov8as or-ovSas (164.8),

proper names in -*A«as (166. 1) . Note also the peculiarities common to Boeo-

tian and Thessalian only (204), most of which are not Aeolic,

Phocian (Delphian)

^227. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.

Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.

^ 229. Aeolic elements : 7raiT€<r<ri in all the earlier inscriptions.

107.3. Here also, perhaps, the words rayfc (also Thess., Cypr., and

poetical), icepafa (also Horn.) = /cepdvwfju, SiBrjfju (also Boeot. and

Horn.) = 84g>.

>/230. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other

dialects

:

1. f initial till about 400 b.c; 11. t»)vos (T7jv€l)=itc€ivo<;. 125.1

intervocalic only in a VI 12. foUco = oitcoOev. 132.7

cent, inscr. 52,53 13. €X0o9, €Xe<a - 1333

2. Peculiarities in use of spir. 14. eV&fc, evB(of%v8v<;. 133.4

asper. 58 a, c 15. 7rot (beside 7roV) = irpfa.

3. Tft)\ A.afiva$av, tovv vofiovs, 135.6 b

etc. 96,97 16. 3 pi. perf. in -art. 138.4

4. afi<t>t\\tya>. 89.3 17. Infin. -ev. 153.2

5. SclXofiai = fiovXofiat. 75 18. <rv\eco = av\do). 161.2

6. lapv\iov etc. 164.1 19. aTtfyavuxa — arefyavoa). 159

7. ivvrj = ivvia. 42.1 20. ttolwvtl, woiovrtov. 42.5 d, 6

8. he'/38efjto<: = €08ono<;. 114.7 21. -rroielvTac. 158

9. avroaavros, avcavrSs. 121.4 22. tJtcu (late). 163.9

10. rovra = ravra. 124

231. External influence in the dialect. The temple accounts of

353-325 B.C. show plain evidences of Attic influence. With the

Aetolian domination (278-178 B.C.) a new element is added, that

of the Northwest Greek koivt) (see 279), resulting in the striking

mixture (e.g. dat. pi. Trdvreaai, iravrois, iraai) seen in the numerous

proxeny and manumission decrees, some of them as late as the

first and second centuries a.d. There are even some few traces of

Boeotian influence, as in lo-ravdeo, de'Xwvdt, /cXapeoal (I — el) from

Stiris, near the Boeotian boundary, and the spellings /cij (= /cat),

aaovXov in a decree of the Phocians. The Amphictionic decrees

immediately following the Aetolian conquest are in the pure Attic

tcoivr), but the dialect was gradually resumed, in the mixed form

which it shows in the other classes of inscriptions.

Locrian

West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. .

4 233. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.

7 234. In common with various other dialects

:

1. KoOap&t (Ueppodapiap). 6 5. /ca(r) top, 7to(t) t6v, etc. 95 a2. 'Ow6€vti, '07roi>TiW 44.4 6. c'x&fc = <?/ct<*. 133.3

3. f initial and sometimes inter- 7. iroC= irpos, once. 135.6 b

vocalic 52,53 8. oV\o/iai = fiovXotiat. 75

4. Peculiarities in use of spiritus asper. 58 a, d

J 235. Special Locrian

:

1. Assim. of Ik in 4(t) Ta?, 3. hapdarai = kkiadai. 12

Xipevos, etc. 100 4. /card according tow. gen. 136.5

2. <f>p(v = irplv. 66 5. fori beside hart. 129.2 a

4 236. The only inscriptions in the pure dialect (nos. 55, 56) are

both from the early fifth century and from western Locris. All

other material is from a much later period, when the Northwest

Greek koivt) was used, at least in western Locris. See 279. In the

few inscriptions from eastern Locris the appearance of datives like

XprjiidTeo-ai (107.3) is noteworthy.

Elean

^ 237. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.

V 238. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.

j 239. In common with various other dialects

:

1. 7}, G> = spurious ei, ov. 25

2. Psilosis. 57

3. 88 (also tt) = ?. 84

4. = pa. 80

5. Rhotacism of final ?. 60.1

6. Loss of intervocalic a (late).

59.3

7. f init. even before conso-

nants,rarely intervoc; late

/3oi/ciap = OL/cta<;. 51-55

8. atXorpia = aXXorpia. 74 6

9. Omission of i in la — citj,

etc. 31

10. ypo<f>€v$ = ypafyevs. 5

11. o^Xo/xai = fiovXo/iai. 75

12. Nom. sg. reXco-ra. 105.1 a

13. Dat. sg. -o*. 106.2

J240. Special Elean

:

1. a = 7). 15

2. a = e, not only before p, but

after before final v, etc.

12 with a

3. ir6Xep = 7ro\x5. 18 6

4. £= 8 (only in earliest inscr.).

62.2

5. aa = <r0 (late). 85.2

6. fjL€VS = flTjV. 112.3

7. Dual SiWoi?, axnoloip. 106.6

8. Verbs in -€to> (-<ua>) = -evw.

16L1

9. ^o-tcd = &7T0). 163.5

14. Acc. pi. -a*9, -at/), -<up. 78

15. Dat. pL $vyd8eaai (but usu-

ally -oi?). 107.3

16. fiaaCXew;, -flos. 111.1

17. daaiara = dy^iara. 113.3

18. Tof, Taf= ro'Se, raoc. 122

19. varapiv = varepov. 133.6

20. xmd = vtto. 135.3

21. Infin. -t)v. 153

22. 3 sg.subj. -77 (itcTT^fnra). 149

23. Aor. subj. in d (<f>vya8€vavri>

iroirjarai). 151.1

24. 3 sg. opt. -aeie (-hate). 152.4

25. /it-forms avXate, 8afxoaiota,

8anoaia>fi€V. 157 b

26. iypa(fj,)fi€Vo<; = yeypapfie-

1/09. 137

10. iraa/con = Trdayto- 66

11. rlapo, riiridpoi, etc. 94.9

12. ai/eu9 = aVeu, and used w.

acc. 133.6,136.4

13. Opt. w. tea in commands;

also subj. (late). 175

14. Opt. regularly in fut. condi-

tions etc. 176

15. Forpeculiarwordsandmean-

ings, see, in Glossary, 7/30-

$09, 8ttcaia, 8{(f>vi<y;, pippa,

Kariapaico, tfidatca), 0rjXv-

T6/30?, ipCT€VaCT€pO<i.

•J 241. koivtj influence. In the amnesty decree (no. 60), from the

second half of the fourth century B.C.,ap from €p is, with one excep-

tion (varapiv), given up, as in OrjXvrtyav, ipaevairtyav (note also

ipo-ev- = earlier fappev-), and wepl (earlier Trap, with apocope),

though pa from pe is seen in /caTiapauop;Trda^co has its usual form

(earlier irdaKO)) ; the characteristic Elean words feppa= fevya in its

technical sense, 8fyviov (&<f>viov), and ypd<f>o<; have given place to

the usual (frcvya), 8nr\dcriovf and ypap,pa. The Damocrates decree

(no. 61), from the first half of the third century B.C., has eptnever

ap, inro not una, and shows considerable Koivrj influence in the

vocabulary, e.g. tcadtbp (tcada*;), ey/cTTjai*;.

On the other hand most of the characteristics of the dialect per-

sist, and, in contrast to earlier inscriptions, the rhotacism of final s

is uniformly observed. Some of the differences between these two

inscriptions and the earlier ones are due to chronological and local

variation within the dialect, e.g. in both era, not <tt, = ad, loss of

intervocalic a ; in no. 60 tt, not 88,= f, dat. pi. <f>vyd8€aai (not -oi?)

;

in no. 61 subj. in prescriptions. Even in the earlier inscriptions

there are some indications of local differences, but it is impossible

with the present material to define their scope.

The definite substitution of the Attic Koivrj in public inscriptions

of Eiis belongs to the end of the third century B.c.

Doric

Laconian

242. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.

v 243. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other

dialects

:

1. 7j, co = spurious ei, ov. 25 9. avros reflex. 121.3

2. i from € before vowels. 9.5 10. rerpaKiv etc. 133.6

3. h from intervoc. a. 59.1 11. Adv. ravra, har\ iriiro/ca.

4. Rhotacism of final? (late). 60.2 132.5a,6

5. a = 6 (late in inscr.). 64 12. dcraLcrra = dyxtcrTa. 113.3

6. Uohoi8dv = IIo<T€i8<ov. 49.1, 13. Infin. -rjv. 153

61.5 14. 3 pi. irav. -vtco. 140.3 a

7. 'AirfWvv = 9

Aw6\\a>v. 49.3

8. f initial till about 400 B.c. ; intervocalic in early inscriptions;

later sometimes # 50-53

^ 244. KOLvrj influence. Inscriptions from the second century b.c.

(from the fourth and third there is very little material) and later

are not even in the Doric kolvyi (278), but substantially in the Attic

Koivrjy with but slight dialectic coloring. On the revival of the use

of the dialect in some inscriptions of the second century A.D., prob-

ably representing crudely what still survived as a patois, see notes to

nos. 70-73.

Hftrnctem

West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.

J 246. In common with various other dialects

:

1. t), © = spurious ei, ov. 25

2. i from e before vowels. 9.6

3. aveiriypo<f>o<%. 5

4. Kodap6^yTO(f>ubv. 6

5. rdfivco = r4fJLV(o. 49.4

6. f initial, but with many irreg-

ularities. 50 b

7. Peculiarities in use of spiritus

asper. 5Sc,d

>/247. Special Heraclean

:

1. eiTCwai, Troidvravai. 107.3

2. ycypdyfraTai, p^fiiadaxrcovrai.

146.3

3. ip.€Tpla>fi&i,fi€Tpi&fi€vaiA2.5b

4. 7T€<l>VT€V/cf}fJL€V. 147.2

8. SijXofiai = ftovXofiai. 75

9. T/jfc nom. pi. 114.3

10. tt)VO<; = i/cetvos. 125.1

11. avcoda, efiTTpoo-Oa. 133.1

12. Infin. -€v. 153.2

13. 3 pL imv. -vrco. 140.3 a

14. erne; = ovt&>. 163.8

15. avheaxrdai. 146.4

16. Article as relative. 126

5. ipprjyela = ippwyvla. 146.4,

148

6. /c\a(y(o = /cXefo. 142 a

7. iroXurros = TrXel&Tos. 113.2

Koivr\ influence, koivt) forms appear now and then in the

Heraclean Tables, especially in the numerals. Thus rpels beside

T/H9 — rfoaape;, Teo-aapatcoina beside t^to/w, TerpwKoma —-tcoaioL beside -/cdnoi — ^CXlol for %jXiot — fehcari, with ei

from eircoo-i, beside fUan — el beside at — hoi beside rol.

Argolic

s/249. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But Sucdaaai,

not Si/cdl;at, 142.

v 250. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other

dialects

:

1. Intervoc. a to h, and lost. 59.2

2. irdvaa, ivs, toV?, etc. 77.3, 78

3. tapfc with lenis. 58 b

4. ttqL = 7T/30?, before dentals.

135.6 b

5. aX/aco-t? etc. 164.3

6. 77, © = spurious «, 01/, some-

times. 25 a

7. t from e before vowels, some-

times. 9.7

8. <ypo<f>€v<; etc. 5

9. TreSd = ficrd. 135.5

10. f in all positions in earliest

inscriptions ; initial till

about 400 B.C. 52-55

11. tv acc. sg. 118.5

12. pip acc. sg. 3 pers. pron. 118.5

13. Trjvos = itcelvos. 125.1

14. exOoi, evBoL. 133.3,4

15. avevv = dvev. 133.6

16. avmldrj<Ti. 138.1

17. Infin. -ev. 153.2

18. 3 pi. imv. -itg). 140.3 a

19. etrca, eaaaa = ovaa. 163.8

20. ypdo-apa = ypdfifia. 164.4

21. a(f)pr}T€va> preside. 55

22. t/job = <f>evyo) be banished.

No. 78.5, note

23. aprvvat, official title. No.

78.2, note

251. There are some differences between the dialect of Argos

and that which appears in most of the inscriptions of Epidaurus

and other cities of the Acte. But these are mainly, if not wholly,

due to the fact that Attic influence was earlier and stronger in

the east. Thus the loss of intervocalic a and the retention of vcr

are characteristics which persist in Argive inscriptions till within

the second century B.C., but of which there are only a few exam-

ples from Epidaurus. In general, Attic forms are frequent in Epi-

daurian inscriptions of the fourth century B.C., and later.

Early inscriptions of Mycenae have e? and to? (less probably to?)

in contrast to Arg. ips, tops. Cf. Cret. to? beside toV?, 78. From

Hermione are also found genitive singular and accusative plural

in -CD, -<y?.

Corinthian


y/253. In common with various other dialects:

1. iv0€iv = i\0elv. 72 7. ivS&JvSoiJgoi. Syrac. 133.4,5

2. Xw = deXa). Glossary 8. 3 pL imv. -vra>. 140.8 a

3. 'AiriXkuv = 'AwoXXaw 49.3 9. f in early inscr. in all posi-

4. pcA = firjv. 112.3 tions; init. till about 400

5. Hypocoristics in -rjv. 164.7 B.C.; sometimes 0. 51-55

6. Trd&taai eta, in various colonies. 107.3

^254. Special Corinthian. Very early monophthongization of ct

and ov. 28, 34

After the early but brief inscriptions in the epichoric alpha-

bet, there is but scanty material until the third and second cen-

turies B.C., when the admixture of icoivq forms is considerable.

Megarian

West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.

/ 257. In common with various other dialects

:

1. afMf>i\\4ya>. 89.3 4. Gen. sg. m. 3>a7<f5 etc. 105.2 6

2. ev = eo, late. 42.5 5. fiek = fi^v. 112.3

3. p initial in V cent., but lost 6. \m — 04\<n>. Glossary

between vowels. 7. \d£ofuu=\afjL0dpa>. Glossary

/ 258. Special Megarian

:

1. SiStopos, 8o*W8a9, etc. 42.5 d 2. ad = rCva. 128

3. aicrifivdra^f aiaifipdto = aiavfiPrfTTj^, alavfipda. 20. Apart from

the difference of vowel, the words are peculiar to Megarian

and Ionic.

^259. Except for the early inscriptions of Selinus and a few others,

the material is from the end of the fourth century or later, and

shows KOtwfi influence.

Rhodian


7261. In common with various other dialects:

7 1. €U = eo. 42.5 ' 6. efdv = ^9. 133.6

J 2. a) = spurious ci, ot>, in some ^7. 3 pL imv. -ira>. 140.3 a

words. 25 a y 8. Tt/A^ft) = rtfida>. 161.2

J 3. fc/xfe with lenis. 58 & y 9. TLfidacpdrrj^ etc. 167

y 4. o7rw, ul?. 132.4 ^10. XPVl& = Glossary

V 5. otctca — ofca kcl. 132.9

v 262. Special Rhodian : Infinitive in -fuiv. 154.5. /crotva, denoting

a territorial division like the Attic deme, is found only in Rhodes

and Carpathus. iiaarpol as the highest officers of the state are

peculiar to Rhodes.

J 263. KOLvrj influence shows itself to a slight extent in the fourth

century b.c. Most of the material is from the third century or

later, and is in the Doric koivt\ (278), though with frequent reten-

tion of the characteristic infinitive in ~fieiv. In this mixed form

the dialect is one of the longest to survive, many peculiarities still

appearing in inscriptions of the first and second centuries A.D.

Coan


n 265. In common with various other dialects

:

1. ev = co. 42.5 7. cfdv = i&fc. 133.6

2. rjtco = spurious et, ov, in some 8. Aor. subj. {nro/cv^ct,. 150

words. 25 a 9. Infin. -<v\ also in contract

3. rdfjLvo) = T^fivoo. 49.4 verbs. 153.2,3

4. SijXofiai = fiovXofiai. 75 10.3 pi. imv. -vt<o. 140.3 a

5. Acc. pi. -05 beside -ou«?. 78 1 1. XPV1^ = 0^®- Glossary

6. Pao-iXek, -6>s, -fj, but early -f|i, -^s. 111.3

266. There are no very early inscriptions, and only a few even

from the fourth century B.c. The most important of these, the

sacrificial calendar (nos. 101-103), already shows some kolvti forms,

as Upefa beside iapevs, ct/ca? beside t/ca?, acc. pL rpels, carta beside

iarCa, etc., but preserves some forms which are never found later

as ieprji, Teraprr)? (later always -€i, -€*9, etc.). There are also some

specific Ionic forms in use in Cos, as rdXeeos, awoSc^avra). Most of

the material is of the third and second centuries, and in the Doric

Kotvq as described in 278.

Theran

^ 267. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.

v/ 268. In common with various other dialects

:

1. ev = co. 42.5 7. Acc. pi. -09. 78

2. rj,co = spurious ei, ov, in some 8. irehd = fierd. 135.5

words. 25 a 9. efav = ef7)9. 133.6

3. ovpo<; from o/>/ro9. 54 10. Subj. irhrparai etc. 151.1

4. p lost in the earliest times. 50 11. Infin. -€i> ; also in contract

5. pp = pa. 80 verbs. 153.2,3

6. 8rj\op.ai = ftovXofiai,. 75

sf 269. Except for the numerous, but brief, archaic inscriptions,

the material is all from the period of kqivt) influence. The longest

inscription, the Will of Epicteta (SGDI. 4706), exhibits most of the

characteristics of the dialect, but also many kqivt) forms.

The inscriptions of Cyrene, though late, have regularly rjt a> =spurious ei, ov, and show some special peculiarities, as tape; nom.

and acc. pi. of iapeik (111.3), TcXeo-fop^vre; (157).

. Cretan

J 270. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But ol, at, not

7i, rat, andvA^Te/*t9 not "ApTafiis.

271. In common with various other dialects

:

1. Tj, Q} = spurious ei, ov. 25 6. Psilosis. 57

2. £771/0? from f^iY*o?, etc. 54 7. f init. till III cent. B.C.

;

3. 1 from e before vowel. 9.4 sometimes /3 ; fCapos ; in-

4. Tpawco, rp6i<j>o). 49.2 tervoc. only in cpds. 50-54

5.,

A7reX\o)i/=,

A7ro'XXa)v. 49.3 8. irdvaa etc. 77.3

9. tow beside to?, etc. 78

10. tt in irparray etc. 81

11. tt in o7to'ttos etc. 82

12. 88, 8 (sometimes tt, t) = J.

84

13. TT = 7TT. 86.2

14. tt = o~t (rare). 86.4

15. is = ef before cons. 100

1 6. avrov neut. = avro. 125.2

17. oirvi = 6Vo*, etc. 132.4

18. 7rp600a = 7rp6(T0€. 133.1

19. eVScfc, £fo*. 133.4,5

20. avriv, axnayApiv. 133.6

21. 7re8of = ftera. 135.5

^ 272. Special Cretan

:

1. v=\ before cons., sometimes.

71

2. 00 (rarely t0) = 85.3

3. 00 = o-o-, late. 81 a

4. TT = *T. 86.1

5. w = pv. 86.5

6. fifi = 86.6

7. irpelyvs, irpeCyoiVy irpeiyi-

aros, etc. = Trpeafivs etc.

86.3

8. fiairvp- = fidprvp-. 71 a

9. Assimilation in sentence

combination more exten-

sive than elsewhere. 97.4,5,

98

10. Acc. pi. of cons, stems in

-aw. 107.4

11. Acc. pi. rpuvs. 114.3

22. ami in presence of, afi<f>i

concerning. 136.7,8

23. Aor. subj. \aydvti etc. 150

24. Subj. irerrarai etc. 151.1

25. Infin. -€i>; also in contract

verbs. 153.2,3

26. Verb-forms in -€a> (hco) =-aco. 161.2

27. Xarra = ovaa. 163.8

28. \a> (Xeia>)= 04\a>. Glossary

29. woKis = 8ijfios. Glossary

30. /caprepos = Kparepos, in

meaning — /cvpios. 49.2 a,

Glossary

12. flu avrot, ra pa auras =iavrwi, ret eamfjs. 121.1

13. oris, gen. sg. oti, acc. pi. neut.

an, dat. sg. orifu. 129.3,

128

14. OTCLOS = 07T010S. 130

15. OTepOS = OTTOTCpOS. 127

16. oirai as final conj. 132.5,8 a

17. TTopTi—irpos. 70.1, 135.6

18. alXeoj = aipiw. 12

19. Infin. -firjv beside -fiev. 154.4

20. 0lvos = 0elos. 164.9

21. reXofuii = eaofiat. 163.10

22. olvio), 7T€v0(o, iXevaea. 162.9

23. Xayaio) release. 162.8

24. Koo-fios, official title. Glos-

sary


-J 273. Cretan, as commonly understood and as described above, is

the dialect of the inscriptions of Gortyna (which is by far the most

fully represented) Cnossos, Lyttos, Vaxos, and the other cities of the

great central portion of Crete. This is also known more specifically

as Central Cretan. Eastward, at Olus, Dreros, Latos, etc., the dia-

lect is much less uniform ; and in the inscriptions of cities of the

eastern extremity of the island, as Hierapytna, Praesos, and Itanos,

and again in those from the cities of the western extremity, as

Aptera, Cydonia, etc., many of the most striking Cretan character-

istics are wholly lacking. Hence the terms East Cretan, usually

reckoned from Hierapytna eastward, and "West Cretan, from Lappa

westward, are sometimes employed. But there is no sufficient

ground for the belief that the East, West, and Central Cretan are

fundamental divisions of the dialect, or that they reflect to any

degree the various constituent elements in the population. The

East and West Cretan inscriptions, the latter very meager, are com-

paratively late, and show a large degree of obvious kolvt) influence,

partly Attic, partly the Doric kolvt) of the other islands. The

absence of many of the Cretan characteristics may well be, and

probably is, due to external influence, which was felt earlier and

more strongly than in Central Crete, where, especially at Gortyna,

most of the peculiarities persisted until Roman times. However, an

actual divergence of development, for which external causes are at

least not apparent, is to be recognized in the treatment of eo, which,

instead of becoming to, appears as o in close, a> in open, syllables

(42.5 c, d), e.g. rcoo-fiovTe;, iiraiv&fiev, at Hierapytna, Allaria, Cydo-

nia (tcoa/jLome; also at Aptera, Oleros). There are also a few other

local variations. But, if we had ample material from the early

period, it is highly probable that we should find that in the main

the characteristics of Central Cretan were also general Cretan.

•

SUKVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS. GROWTH OF VARIOUSFORMS OF KOINH

/ 274. Not only in earlier times, but also, in most parts of Greece,

long after Attic had become the norm of literary prose, each state

employed its own dialect, both in private and public monuments

of internal concern, and in those of a more external or interstate

character, such as decrees in honor of foreigners, decisions of inter-

state arbitration, treaties, and, in general, communications between

different states. Thus, for example, an honorary decree of a Boeo-

tian city is in the Boeotian dialect, no matter whether the recipient

is a citizen of Athens, Delphi, Alexandria, or Tarentum. If the

Eleans honor Damocrates of Tenedos, the decree is in the Elean of

the time (no. 61). If Mytilene honors Erythrae, the decree is in

Lesbian and a copy in this form is set up at Erythrae. Such is the

usual practice, examples of which could be cited by the hundred,

and any departure from which is the exception.

A decision of the Argives in a dispute between Melos and Cimo-

lus is in the Argive dialect (no. 81). And so in general such deci-

sions were regularly rendered in the dialect of the arbitrators, and

inscribed in this form by the states involved in the dispute, usually

at home, but sometimes also in one of the great religious centers,

as Delos or Olympia. The extant texts of treaties are, as a rule, in

the dialect of that party in whose territory the text was found, and

it is to be assumed that the version inscribed by the other party in its

home was likewise in its dialect. Thus, for example, the monetary

agreement between Mytilene and Phocaea in the Lesbian version

found at Mytilene (no. 21), the treaty of alliance between Elis and

Heraea (in Arcadia) in the Elean version found at Olympia (no. 58).

In communications between states using different dialects each

party employs its own. For example, when Philip V of Macedon164

875] VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 155

sends certain recommendations to the city of Larissa, he writes in

the Attic Koivfj, which had long been the language of the Macedo-

nian court, but the decrees which the city passes in response are in

the Thessalian dialect (no. 28). An inscription of Mytilene contains

the text of a decree of the Aetolian league in favor of Mytilene, in

its original Aetolian (Northwest Greek icowrj) form, a copy of which

had been brought back by the Mytilenaean envoys, followed by a

decree of Mytilene in Lesbian, quoting from the former decree and

ordering the inscription of both. The regulations of the religious

sanctuaries of Greece are drawn up in the dialect of the state which

has direct charge of them, no less in the great Hellenic centers

than in those of local fame. So, for example, an Amphictionic

decree which is known to us only in the copy set up at Athens is

in the Delphian dialect.

J 275. In the period before the rise of Attic as the language of

literary prose, no one dialect was in a position even to influence

other dialects except within narrow geographical limits. Yet it is

probable that even then external influence was not wholly absent.

There was no lack of intercourse to awaken consciousness of the

peculiarities of one's own dialect as compared with those of others.

Some of these peculiarities, especially such as were at variance

with the practice of all or nearly all other dialects, might come to

be regarded with disfavor as provincialisms, and be avoided in

writing, and even in speech, or at least less consistently observed.

For example, the Laconians and the Argives, who were well

aware that under certain conditions they omitted, or pronounced

as a mere breathing, what was a a in the speech of most other Greeks,

may have felt that this, unlike some of their other peculiarities,

was a sort of weakness, which did not deserve to be exploited in

writing. This would explain the inconsistency in the treatment of

intervocalic a (h or a) which is to be observed even in the early

inscriptions of Laconia and Argolis, before any specific Attic influ-

ence is possible. See 59.1,2. The fact that Arcadian at? and *cfc,

agreeing with Cyprian <rt? and *cfe, are found only in one early


inscription (no. 16), while all others have tI? and /cat, may also be

ascribed to the combined influence of the other dialects, just as in

a later period, when specific Attic influence is more probable, wXcfc

was replaced by the usual wXeov, in spite of the fact that other

equally marked peculiarities like iv = iv were unaffected. The

Eleans gave up even in the sixth century their use of f for the 8

of other dialects, and if, as is likely, this was a concession in

spelling only, it is none the less in point.

v 276. Traces of Ionic influence are seen in the Doric islands,

though the earliest evidence of this belongs rather to the history

of the alphabet, namely the spread of the Ionic H = rj (4.6). It is

not accidental that cv for co, though occasionally found in conti-

nental Greece, is mainly found, outside of Ionic, in Rhodes, Cos,

Thera, etc. In Cos occur such specific Ionic forms as riXews and

airoSeljdvTa). Even in the fifth century the coins of the Rhodian

Ialysus show 'leXvaiov beside 'laXvtriov. Through the medium of

the Doric Koivrj of the other islands (278), some Ionic peculiarities

have even spread to Crete, e.g. at Itanos ev=€o, eo=€v, and x/)€a>/A€0a.

J 277. The Attic koivij. The foundation of the ultimate suprem-

acy of Attic is to be sought in the political conditions of the fifth

century B.C. In this we refer to something more than the fact,

important as it is, that in this period Athens became the intellec-

tual center of Greece and Attic the recognized language of literary

prose. It is within the sphere of influence represented by the con-

federacy of Delos and the Athenian empire that Attic made its first

advance as an ordinary medium of communication. Of all dialects

it is Ionic which shows the first signs of Attic influence and is the

first to lose its identity as a distinct dialect. Some traces of this

influence are seen even in the Ionic inscriptions of the fifth century,

especially in the islands, and in the fourtli century the majority of

inscriptions show at least a mixture of Attic forms, and some, even

from the early part of the century, are substantially Attic. After

this, Ionic practically ceased to exist as a distinct dialect, though

some Ionic peculiarities are occasionally found in much later times,


mostly in proper names and certain conventional words or phrases.

It is this Attic, already well-nigh established in Ionic territory, and

in some respects modified by Ionic, that the Macedonians took up

and spread, and which is henceforth termed the koivt), or, more

specifically, the Attic koivt].

The Macedonian period, indeed, forms the principal landmark in

the evolution of a standard language in Greece. For in it the Attic

icoivrj was spread over a vast territory and permanently established

in places which were to become leading centers of Greek life. Yet

this is only a stage, marking neither the beginning, as we have seen,

nor, still less, the end. Excepting Ionic, and Cyprian, of which we

have no later record, the other dialects, though showing more or

less kolvti influence, remained in common use in inscriptions from

one to upwards of three centuries later. But eventually the Kotvrj

attained complete supremacy both as the written and the spoken

language, and from it is descended Modern Greek. The only im-

portant exception is the present Tsakonian dialect, spoken in a

small portion of Laconia, which is in part the offspring of the

ancient Laconian.

J 278. The Doric kolvt\. In most of the Doric dialects Attic influ-

ence shows itself, to some extent, even in the fourth century b.c,

and there was gradually evolved a type of modified Doric which

prevails in the inscriptions of the last three centuries B.C., and is

conveniently known as the Doric Koivrj. This is substantially Doric,

retaining a majority of the general West Greek characteristics, but

with a tendency to eliminate local peculiarities, and with a strong

admixture of forms from the Attic Koivrj. In spite of some variety

in the degree of mixture, and the retention of some local peculiari-

ties, e.g. the infinitive in -fieiv at Rhodes, there is yet a very con-

siderable unity, amply sufficient to justify us in speaking of a

distinct type of Koivrj.

That the mixture is not a haphazard one is shown, for example, in

the fact that the substitution of el for at, side by side with the re-

tention of *a, resulting in the hybrid et /ca, is very general, while the

opposite, ai av, is unknown, iapos is replaced by iepfc. The numer-

als show the forms of the Attic /eoivij, e.g. acc. pi. rpeU for rpU,

riaaepe; (or reaaape:, Terrace?) not rerope:, eiKoai for t/can, tc<t-

aepcLKoma (reo-aapdicovTa, TerrapaKovra) for TerpcoKovra, SiafcoaioL

etc. for -k&tioi. In i-stems we usually find ir6\io<;, woXie: retained,

but woXei, TroXeai, acc. pi. 7roXet?. Nouns in -€U9 follow the Attic

type except in the accusative singular, e.g. £ao-*\&>9, nom.-acc. pi.

fiaaikcU, but acc sg. fiaaiKi). So Att. fiaaCkiwi is usual, but Att.

irSXem rare. The substitution of oitai for to/, tclI is frequent, but

there is great variation in this respect, roC and oi occurring not

infrequently even in the same inscription. Attic ov from eo is fre-

quent, especially in verbs in -€(o. In some places, as far apart as

Rhodes and Corcyra, we find inscriptions which have the verb-forms

uniformly in ou, but the genitive singular of o--stems in -co? or

-w, e.g. Rhod. iy/ca\ovvra<; etc. but 'laoKparev^: etc. (SGDI. 3758),

Core. Troiovvre: etc. but1

A/ho-to/a&co? etc. (SGDI. 3206). Attic a>

from co) is also more common in verbs than in nouns. In dialects

which have ft)i>o? or fftvo? etc. (54), such forms are often replaced

by the Attic, especially in the case of irp6^€vo^. The first plural

ending -/xe? is generally replaced by -fiev, though it persists in some

places.

There are various other Attic forms which are not infrequent,

but much less common than the dialect forms, e.g. <Sv beside ia>v,

imperative ending -vtcov beside -vtco, irpcoTos beside TrpaTos, irpth

beside irorl. Many of the dialectic peculiarities persist with scarcely

any intrusion of the corresponding Attic forms, e.g. d = Att.-Ion. 17,

/ca, verb forms like 0Y0W1, <f>epovTi, Doric future, future and aorist

in £ (142), a/xe? etc. Att tj, av, and verb-forms like SiScoai,<f>4-

povai are almost unknown except in the very last stages when the

Attic KOivrj as a whole is practically established, d is sometimes

found as late as the third century A.D., but only as a bit of local

color, perhaps artificial, in what is otherwise the Attic koivt).

4 279. The Northwest Greek koivt). This is very similar to the

Doric icoivri, showing about the same mixture of Attic with West


Greek forms. But it differs from it in that it retains two of the

most characteristic features of the Northwest Greek dialects as

compared with Doric, namely iv = efc, and the dative plural of con-

sonant stems in -019. The use of this type is closely connected with

the political power of the Aetolian league. We find it employed,

in the third century B.c. and later, in Aetolia and in all decrees

of the Aetolian league, in Western Locris (Naupactus was incor-

porated in the league in 338 B.C., the rest of Western Locris some-

what later), Phocis (Delphi was in the hands of the Aetolians by

at least 290 B.c), the land of the Aenianes, Malis and Phthiotis,

all of which became Aetolian in the course of the third century b.c.

Without doubt it was also used in Doris, from which we have no

material, and in Eastern Locris. In Boeotia, which was in the

Aetolian league but a short time (245-234 B.C.), it was never

employed, though there are some few traces of its influence (222).

The only extant decrees of Cephallenia and Ithaca, of about

200 B.c, are in this same Northwest Greek /coivij, reminding us

that Cephallenia, of which Ithaca was a dependency, was allied

with the Aetolians (Polyb. 4.6). Parts of the Peloponnesus were

also for a time under Aetolian domination, and the characteristic

dative plural in -019 is found in Arcadia, Messenia (also iv = cfc),

and Laconia. There is one example even as far away as Crete

Qu/Uvoi* SGDL4942&; 159-138 B.C.), but clearly an importation.

Aetolians had taken part in the internal wars of Crete, and Cretans

had served in the armies of both the Aetolian and the Achaean

leagues (Polyb. 4.53).

The inscriptions of this period from Acarnania, Epirus, and

Achaea, including decrees of the Acarnanian, Epirotan, and

Achaean leagues, are not in the Northwest Greek tcoivrj as de-

fined above (they do not have iv = efc, or the dative plural of

consonant stems in -ok), but in the Doric /coivrj. At this time

at least the speech of Acarnania and Epirus was not essentially

different from that of Corcyra, nor that of Achaea from that of

Corinth and Sicyon.

In the Arcadian inscriptions of this period the native Arcadian

forms are wholly or in part replaced by West Greek forms, and

this is probably due in large part to the influence of the Doric

koivti of the Achaean league. But the Aetolians also held parts

of Arcadia for a time, and, as noted above, there are some exam-

ples of the dative plural in -01? borrowed from the Northwest

Greek Koivtj.

280. Some more detailed observations upon the time and extent

of kolvti influence in the various dialects have been made in connec-

tion with the Summaries of Characteristics (180-273), and in the

notes to some of the late inscriptions.

What has just been noted in the case of the Doric kolvy) is true

in all dialects, namely, that of the dialectic peculiarities some are

given up much earlier than others. Furthermore it is nothing un-

usual to find hybrid forms, part dialectic, part koivti, e.g. Doric

future with Attic ou, as Troirjaovvrc etc. frequently,— Boeot. ao>9, a

contamination of d? and ea>9,— Heracl. fetrcan, a contamination of

fUan and ectcocri,— Boeot. ^dxovdi with dialectic present stem and

personal ending, but Attic f (pure Boeot. SaxovOi),— Boeot. itcydvox;

with dialectic case-ending, but Attic 4/c- (pure Boeot. iayovw),—Thess. acc. pi. ytvopfros with dialectic case-ending, but Attic stem

(pure Thess. yiwffjLevos),— Epid. €<bprj with Doric ending -77 from -ae,

but Attic stem £a>p- from *rjop-.

Besides such hybrids, hyper-Doric or hyper-Aeolic forms are

occasionally met with in late inscriptions, though less often than in

our literary texts. Thus the Attic term e</j7?/3o9 (with original rj,

cf. Dor. fjfia), when adopted in other dialects, was sometimes given

the pseudo-dialectic form e<f>affo<;, e.g. in some late Doric and Les-

bian inscriptions, in imitation of the frequent equivalence of dia-

lectic a to Attic 77. Conversely the Attic form was sometimes

retained in opposition to what would be its true dialectic equiva-

lent, as in Boeotian usually e<£?7/9o9, rarely tyeifios. Similarly the

Doric 'Hpa/c\7j<i and its derivatives keep rj in Boeotian.


In Roman imperial times the antiquarian interest in local dia-

lects is reflected in the revival of their use in parts of Greece where

for some two centuries previously the Attic tcoivrj had been in gen-

eral use, at least in inscriptions. So, for example, in the case of

Lesbian (cf. no. 24), Laconian (cf. nos. 70-73), and to some extent

in Elean, where examples of rhotaeism reappear in the first and

second centuries a.d. It is impossible to determine in every case

whether this was a wholly artificial revival of a dialect which had

long ceased to be spoken, or was an artificial elevation to written

use of a dialect which had survived throughout the interval as a

patois. The latter is true of Laconian (see 277, end, and note to

nos. 70-73). But for most dialects we have no adequate evidence

as to the length of their survival in spoken form.

PART II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS

The brief introductory statement to each inscription gives its provenance

and approximate date, with references to several of the most important col-

lections. The extensive bibliographies in these collections make it unneces-

sary to cite the numerous special discussions in periodicals etc., except

in the case of a few recently discovered inscriptions. For the abbreviations

employed, see pp. 281 ff. References to the collections are by the numbers

of the inscriptions, unless otherwise stated, while those to periodicals are

by pages.

It has seemed unnecessary to state in the case of every inscription whether

the alphabet is the epichoric or the ordinary Ionic, since this is generally

obvious from the date given, as well as from the transcription. It may be

taken for granted, unless otherwise stated, that inscriptions of the fifth cen-

tury b.c. or earlier are in the epichoric alphabet, those of the fourth cen-

tury B.C. or later in the Ionic. Hence comments on the form of the alphabet

employed are added only in special cases.

The transcription of texts in the older alphabet is such as to give the

student some assistance, without confusing what is in the original and what

is a matter of editing. The signs E and 0, when representing long vowels,

no matter whether the later spelling is rj, o> or a, ov, are transcribed simply

c, o. The spiritus asper, when expressed in the original, is transcribed A,

leaving the use of ' as a matter of editing. See p. 49, footnote. The use of

the following signs is to be noted.

[ ] for restorations of letters no longer legible.

< > for letters inscribed by mistake, and to be ignored by the reader.

( ) for 1) expansion of abbreviations, 2) letters omitted by mistake,

3) corrected letters. Obvious corrections are given thus, without

adding the original reading. Less certain corrections are sometimes

commented on in the notes, with citation of the original reading, as

are also obscure readings due to the mutilation of the letters. But

often this is not done, it being thought unnecessary in a work of this

kind to repeat the full critical apparatus of other collections.

• • - - for a lacuna, where no restoration is attempted.

163

164 GREEK DIALECTS

for a similar lacuna where it is desired to show, at least approxi-

mately, the number of missing letters, each dot standing for a let-

ter. In general, these are employed only for short lacunae.

|for the beginning of each new line in the original.

||for the beginning of every fifth line in the original,

for the division between the obverse and reverse sides, or between col-

umns. Used only where the text is printed continuously.

Ionic

East Ionic

1. Sigeum. Early VI cent. b. c. SGDI.5531. Hicks 8. Hoffmann III.

130. Michel 1313. Roberts 42 and pp.334ff. The second version (B) is

in Attic. Ditt Syll. 2. Schwyzer 731.

^ QavohUo|

epX TopfMOfclpdreo'; to|

UpoKOwrj^rlo • KprjTrjp\a 8e Kal

10 VTT0K\pT)T7)pl0V k\oX 7)6flOV €? 1T\pVTaVTfLOV||eScOKCV 1,VK€€VaiV.

B QavoBUo elpX to H\epfjLOKpdTO<; to YlpOKo(v)\veaio Kayo • Kpa-

5 Tepa|Kcnrio-TaTov Kal he&îbv €? irpVTavelov efioKa fivifia 2t-

10 7e(t)|e0<rt, ekv 8e tl irdaô, fiekehaCvev p*yo

|

liyeih. KaC \£ €7ro)|(ie)-

aev Ha/owo? Kal hahe\<f>ol.

1. Monument of Phanodicus of Proc-

onnesus, recording his gift of a mix-

ing bowl, a stand for it, and a wine-

strainer, to the Sigean prytaneum. The

pillar was prepared and furnished with

its Ionic inscription at Proconnesus,

which was a colony of Miletus. TheAttic version was added at Sigeum,

which was already at this time occu-

pied by Athenians.

The divergence between A and the

corresponding portion of B is partly

due to the normal differences of dia-

lect, e. g. Ion. Kprrrfjpa with tj after p,

trpvravîov = Att. icpvTavtiov, and rop-

(ioicp&Tcos with psilosis and consequent

crasis and uncontracted -eo$ in contrast

to Att. to Hep/iOKp&TOt. So {rrroKprjr^pioy,

in contrast to Att. Mcrarrov, is an Ionic

form found elsewhere. Other differ-

ences are due merely to the absence of

signs for rj and u> in the Attic alphabet,

or are accidental, as in A, tlpA in B,

where the spelling ei at such an early

date is as exceptional in Attic as it

would be in Ionic, or dat. pi. -cwrip in

A, -<wri in B, where the use of p mova-ble is variable in both dialects.

». Decree of the council of Halicar-

nassians and Salmacitians and Lygda-

mis regarding disputes over real estate.

Lygdamis is the tyrant who drove He-rodotus into exile and whom a revolu-

tion eventually expelled from the city.

It is probable that this inscription dates

from a period when the citizens hadarisen and restored the exiles, but had

come to terms temporarily with Lyg-

damis. The disputes would then be

concerning the property of the former

IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 165

2. Halicarnassus. Before 454 B.C. SGDI.5726. Ditt.Syll.45. GreekInscr.Brit.Mii3.IVi. 886. Hicks 27. Hoffmann III. 171. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.

Iff. Michel 451. Roberts 145 and pp. 339 ff. Schwyzer 744. For the char-

acter T, see 4.4. Letters which, though now lacking, are found in LordCharlemont's copy, are printed without the marks of restoration.

Td8e 6 crvWo[y]o<; i/3o\€vo~aTO|6 '&\ticapvan\4m\v teal laXfxa-

kl\t€(OP koI AvyBapus iv rrji Uprj[i]\

ayoprji, p.rjvbvo?

7r€fj\\7TTrjL larafievo, iirl AeoiT09 7rpifrav[€vov]TO<; t5 'OaTdiuo? 5

Ka\[l] 2a[pirr]a)AXo to SercvCkco v^[oyrr]o([a>. t]o9 p.vr)p.ovax p.)\

•jrapatf>iB6\yaC\ p-rjre yr)v p.r)T€ otic[t||a] to*9 fivrj^oaiv iirl 'Atto\~ 10

\oj\vi8eoy to AvyBdfjuos p.vrjfiovtyovros real Havapvw to Kao~/3cty\-

Xt09 Kal ?La\p,aiciTea)v p.V7j\p.ov€v6vTa>v Meya£aT€a> to'

A\tyvdaio<; 15

/cat 4>o/j/uWo9 to II[a]|zWTio9. rjv 84 t*9 04\rjL Bi/cd^adai irepl

77)9 rj oltctcoVy 67Tt/ca\[e]|Tft) ev dtcTco/caiSetca firjalv air' ot[€o]|o

a8o9 iyevero • vofxau 8k /caTa7r[e]||/3 vvv op* a><t>cr(a)t T09 hiicaGTas • 20

ot\C\I

b\v oi p,vrjp.oves elBewiv, tovto|

tcaprepov evai. rjv 84 Ti9

VO~T€pOPI

€7riKa\fjl TOVTO TO ^pOVO TCJV|OKTCOKdlheKa fl7]VO)V, OpKOV

evat 7j|a>i vep,op,eva>i Trjy yfjv rj tA ot*|[fja, bpKOV 8k T09 SuraorA? 25

exiles (cf. no. 22), although this is

nowhere stated. Salmacis was a town

partially merged with Halicarnassus,

and represented with it by a commoncouncil, though still retaining its ownofficials. Halicarnassus was originally

Doric, but had already become Ionic in

speech. Many of the proper names are

of Carian origin.

8 ft 4 The mnemones or commission-

ers are not to transfer lands or houses

to the incoming board consisting of

Apollonides and his colleagues.' That

is, apparently, property which had

been in the hands of the commission-

ers for settlement, or perhaps in seques-

tration, was now to be turned over to

the presumptive owners instead of to

the new board, in order to secure an

immediate disposal of these matters,

even though this might in many cases

be only tentative and subject to fur-

ther litigation. The phrase used in

1. 80 4 when A. and P. were commission-

ers' has reference to future suits, and

is not inconsistent with the view that

these men constituted the incoming

board at the time of the decree. —16 ff. 'Any one wishing to bring suit

must prefer his claim within eighteen

months of the time of the decree. Thedicasts shall administer the oath (to

the one bringing suit) in accordance

with the present law. Whatever the

commissioners have knowledge of (e.g.

through their records) shall be valid.'

— 22 ff.4 If one prefers a claim after

the prescribed period, the one in pos-

session of the property shall take the

oath (that is, he shall have the prefer-

ence in taking the oath ; cf . the use of

dpKu&rtpot in the Gortynian Law-Code).

166 GREEK DIALECTS

t)fi(\[€]KTOV 8€%ap,evo<: - rov 8e op/cov el\[v]ai Trapeovros to ivearif-

30 k6to$ ' K\aprepb<; 8* elvcu 77)9 koX oUUov otrive;\\tot €l%ov ore

'AiroWcovtSris real Uava\fivr)$ ifivrj/iovevov, el fit) varepo\v cvrreire-

paaav. tov vdfiov tovtov|

rjv T19 OeXrji avy^dai 17 Trpodrjra\[i]

35 -sfrrjôv ware fit) elvai tov v6fio\\v tovtov, rd idvra avro 7reTrprj-

adcoI

/cal tg$tt6XX(ovo<; elvai lepa Kal a\vrbv fevyev aleC' rjv 8e p.rj

r)i avr\(oi afya Be'xa CTarrjpcov, avrbv [Trêirprja-dai eir eâycoyrji

40 Kal fir)[8]\\zfia kcL6o8ov elvai h 1

AXiKapvtyaaov. *AXiKapvajro-ecav

8e two- a\vfi7rdvTwv tovtcoi eXevdepov e\vai, 09 av ravra prj irapa-

45 fiaivrjL, Kardprep Ta opKia erap.ov Kal a>9 yeypa-m\]fii iv twi 'AttoX-

Xa)[v(]i, irrtKaXev.

3. Teos. About 475 B.C. SGDI.5632. Hicks 23. Hoffmann III. 105.

Michel 1318. Roberts 142 and pp.336 ff. DittSyll.37,38. Schwyzer 710.

A vO<rri9 (frdpfiafca 8rjXrjrrfpia ttoloI eirl Trjioia^v to £vvbv rj

5 eir l8ioyrr)i, K\evov cnroXXvaOai Kal a\\vrbv Kal yevo? to kcvo.|

6Vt*9

€9 yrjv rrjv Trjbiv k\q)Xvol alrov eo-dyevQai|

rj re^vrji r) p.-qâvrfi r)

10 Kar\a OdXaaaav rj Kar rj7reipo\\v r) eaa^Qevra avcodeotrj, k€v\ov

cnroXXvaOat, Kal avr\bv Kal yivos to Kevo.

B [1, 2 fragmentary] o<tti9 TrjCav|

rj alo-v[n]vr)rr)i

5 -rjc rj||eiraviaralro r[a>]i aâvp^vrfrrji, cnrdXXvadai Kal

|avrbv

The dicasts shall administer the oath,

receiving a twelfth of a stater as fee,

and the oath shall be taken in the

presence of the plaintiff. Those whoheld the property when Apollonides

and Panamyes were commissioners

shall be the legal possessors, unless they

have disposed of it later.1— Aimrlpo-

o-av: ivowiwpdffKu, a rare compound.— 32 ff

.

4 If any one wishes to annul this

law or proposes a vote to this effect, his

property shall be sold and dedicated

to Apollo, and he himself shall be an

exile forever. If his property is not

worth ten staters, he himself shall be

sold for transportation and never be

allowed to return.'— 41 ff.4 Of all the

Halicarnassians any one who does not

transgress these things such as they

have sworn to and as is recorded in

the temple of Apollo, shall be at liberty

to prefer claims.'

—

tAo- «rvjMrdvT»v

:

rQv av/irdrroiy. 96.2.

3. Imprecations against evil-doers.

A 1 ff. Against those who manufac-

ture poisons.

—

t6 £w6v : adv. acc. , as acommunity.— Off. Against those whointerfere with the importation of grain.

— &vw8«o£t| : contrasted with xoioT 1. 2.

See 42.6, 1576.

B8ff. Against thosewho resist theau-

thority of the magistrates. The evOvrot

No. 4] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 167

teal yivos to teelp\o. oVt*9 to Xoitto aiav^vfav ip Tim rj yrjc tt)l

Ttj\\lt]l [aBU](co)<; ap(8p)[a]<; a[7rotc]T\ipei[€] . . . apop va [et£]|a>9 10

irpo8o[Crj . . .] rrf[v] 7to^K[lv teal yfjv] rr)v Tr)(\a>v rj to[?] avhpas

[ip p]\\/jaa>i rj 0a[\da-arjt] to\

fJL€T€[7rciT rj to] iv|

*Apo[{]rji irepi- 15

7t6[\lov rj to]I

\otiro 7rpo8o[{rj rj #ifa]|XXevot rj /ctfaWa? v7ro\\8i- 20

XpiTO rj Xr)(ZoiTO rj \\r)icTas v7ro8e%ocTO €t|8a>9 itc yfjs Tr)$ T17 17/9

rj [0]|aXaT779 <f>ipopra<; rj [ti tc]\atcbp fioXevoi irepl T[77/]||a>i/ to fgvvo 26

eiSm rj 7r[/309]|"EWrfPas rj 7T/>09 /3ap/3dpo\v$, awoXXvadai teal

av\rbp teal 70/09 to teipo.|otrive^ Ttfioîoprei

||

Tr)p eirapfjp pr) iroi- 30

rjerea\p iirl Avpdfiei tcadrj/idpfi Tcoy&pos *Av0€o~Tr)p{o\icrip teal 'Hpa-

tcXeoiaipI

teal Aloictip, ip TrjTrapffff, lêrdai. 6*9 hp Ta(?) o-T?;X|a?, 35

ip r)io~iP rjirapr) yiyp\airTatt

rj tcaTafjet rj <f>oip\itcr)ia iKKO-sfrei rj a<f>a-

j/e|a<? 7roi7]cr€i, tcepop anroV^voSaL teal avrbp teal y|eVo9 [to k€po~\. 40

4. Chios. V cent. b.c. SGDI.5653. Hoffmann 111.80. Michel 1383.

Roberts 149 and pp.343 ff. Schwyzer 688.

-09' euro touto P'ix?1

[TV*]

I

Tpi68o, V '*» *J£pfiojpoo~aap [<£]|e/j«, AT/3C9 ' a7ro t?}9 TpioSo a[x]|/H 'E/J/xfi>wkr<n/9 €9 ttji/ r/>lo£||oi' ef9 * 5

a7ro tovto pi%pi> toI

A77X/0 t/369 • avpiraprts op\oi i/38o(jLr)tCOPTa

irePTC.I

00-77 T(^ ,/ opa>v tovtcop e|o-a>, iraaa Ao0tTt9. 771/ Tt9 Tlltva 10

tgoi> opcop tovtcopI

7; iêXrji rj fjiediXrji rj atyapia Troirjaei iir* a.81-

kC\t)L T779 iroXem, itcaTOP afraTrjpa? 6<f>€tXerco /caTt||/xo9 eaTco, irprj- 15

gaPToop 8* o\po<f>vXatC€<; ' rjp 8e fir) TrprjôicriP, avrol 6<f>eiX6pTO)\p,

must have been a superior official to

the ordinary evdvvoi or auditors. The

alavfiy^Trjs is often an extraordinary

official like the Roman dictator, but

possibly a regular magistrate at Teos.

— 8 ff. Against unfaithful and treason-

able magistrates. The restoration of

11.8-18 is uncertain.— 29 ff. Against

magistrates who fail to pronounce the

imprecations.— The nnoOxoi are prob-

ably the regular annual magistrates,

like the archons elsewhere. — iroi4j<rc-

av: TTorfiaciav. 31.— 8wd|ict: see 109.2.

— ko6v]|Uv6 T<*yAvo$ ict\. ;4 during the

assembly at the Anthesteria, etc/—35 ff. Against those who damage the

stele.— Kar&ltt etc.: aor. subj. 150,

176.2.

4. Decree fixing the boundaries of

a district called Lophitis, followed by

provisions for its sale and a list of the

purchasers.

For the Lesbian elements in the Chian

dialect, see 184 with references. For

xptfoteiy, short-vowel subj. like woo$«r«,

see also 150. For *-6\eu>s, see 109.2.

/3a<rt\e6$ (C 8) is the earliest example of

ee = eu (88).

168 GREEK DIALECTS

20 irprj^dvrcov 8* oi Trevr^tcaiSe/ca T09 opo<f>v\a/ca<; •

||171/ Be /j.tj irpijôt-

criv, iv iTTâprjt ecrroiv.

® [oi Tr\\e]vT€/ca[£8€K]\a & /3o\tj[v iv]\ei/cdvro>v [iv]|

irevr rjfic-

5 prj[i]\\j(,v - T09 Be /cifyv/cas Biaire\p.'T avTe^ k T|a9 p£ft)/>a9 Kv[p]\vo~-

10 govtohv *a||i t?)9 7ro'X|ea>9 aBrjveoy;|

7€7<oi/eoj/Te|9, a7ro8€*it/j>]T€9

15 tî> êî', 171/ af Xa£a>|*o-«/, *ai to 7r|/>^^/Aa 7rpoo~/c\r)pvo~cr6vTa)v,|

20 ota a/x /sJXKf/ff wpijêa-dai|

Kay8ucaadv\rtov Tpiij/co<r\{cov firj 'XaV-

26 o-o|v€9 aw7p^|i/T0* iovres.

C [ijf 8^ t*|? T09 irpiap.evo'i a7ro#Xf;i||?/t] 17 Bi/cd[£r)Tai, T09 a7ro/eX|?;]t-

ondvo? Tf 7r[d]Xi9 Se{a/*[^|y]i| Bixaêcrdoj k&v 8<f>\rji f[v^rrtpaTrohoTGi

'

5 rait 8c irpca[fi]\\eva)L Trprj^/^ for* firjBev. [<J]|9 av tcW 7173770-49 a/cpa-

rea[9]|

Trot?)*, iirapdado) /car avr[o]|o f3aai\e6<;, iirrjv 7^9 vo-

/*[a]|ta9 iirapb.'i iroirjrat,.(|

10 t^9 7^19 *ai t^9 otW<c>a[9]|

hrplavro' r&v *Avvlk6j ira[£]-\

Bmv 'Ijc&wf,

H7C7ro'\to9 7r|£iTa#ci<rxei\/tti' rpirjK[o]\crtcov Teo~cr[€p]a~

15 kovtcov,,

A^[?;]||va7[o/

]/3[i7]9 'H[/>ooV]to âX* [g>]|i> iirraKOcruDv •

Qapy€\&[$]|

tXo#cX^9 ZtjvoB6to rav [E]\vdBrjccnv oWêtX/cDi;

20 ^[7r]|Ta*oo-6»i', SeoTTpOTTOS Ko[i]ôir£8T)? ray Kafuinjrji x[c]|iX&»i>

/cai oKTaKOtrUnv [kir^cd • K^to9 t£ l/tt McXa^rjfi]|

'A/ctt}* t/wo--

25 pêXiW €7TTa#c|oo*Mk)i' ivevrjtcovrcov B6x[9]||'Ao-tw.

^ . . toyI

[xJciXfoi/ ei/a|*oo-/a>i> • Aewc|i7T7ro9 IIt>0G> 7j|î/ oixirjv

10 t[t;]|i> 'Ai>8p&9 7r[c]|i^ra«oo-to)i/ 7r|€iT77«oVrG>i>|St/aw •

vAotuo9

||Beo^-

15 7TO/47T09 'Afyua/o Tai> 0?|au êiXtW 7*|/)«7tfoo-iW 8|e/c<wy Svcov •'VjfC€-

alo to 4>^X|a>i/09 2r/jaT[i|o]9 Awca TO^|[o']7rc8oi/ on;*|[o]o-iW eVo9.

B 4In the case of a lawsuit(xp^xMa)

,

the Fifteen are to bring it before the

council within five days and make pub-

lic announcement of it in the villages

and in the city.'

C 1-8. If any one excludes the pur-

chasers from possession or brings suit

against them, the city, taking up the

cause of those that are excluded, shall

sustain the suit, and, if it loses, reim-

burse them. The purchaser shall be free

from litigation. Whoever makesthe sales

invalid, him shall the pa<Tt\e6s curse,

when he makes the customary impreca-

tions.— 10 ff. Therepurchased lands and

houses : from the sons of A unices, Hi-

cesius, son of Hegepolis, for 5340 (sta-

ters), Athenagoras, son of Herodotus,

for 1700; from Thargeleus, Philocles,

son of Zenodotus, the property in Eua-

dae for £700; etc.— 19, 20. koIvoyU

Sip : koI OIpotIStji.

5. Erythrae. About 357 B.C. SGDI.5687. Ditt.Syll.168. Hicks 134.

Hoffmann III. 96. Michel 501. Schwyzer 708.

[*E8of€i/] rfji /3ovX[fji}<TTpaT7)y<ii)p\\yv<ofiT) • NLavo~acoXXo\y 'Ej/ea-

r[6fivo)|

MoXaaJea, lirel avrjp ayados [iye\vero Tr~\epl rrjv ttoXiv ttjv

*Eipi^[0paL](ovt

elvai eoepyenjv tt)9j

[7ro'\]€<y? /cal irpoljevov teal 5

7roXt|[T77z/] • Kal eo-wXovv /cai eKirXovv|

[*al] TroXep.5 teal elptfvrjs

curvXc[l|

/cat] aairovBei, Kal are'Xeiav tca[l||

7rp"\oeBp{rjv * raora Be 10

elvai ao|[T<ut] Kal iieyovoK. arrjaraL Be a[6\ro K~\al eUova xaXKrjv

iv Trji aJ^yoprjy Kal 'Apreviait)? eUova|

[Xi0i]v7jv iv t<ol 'AOtj-

valwi, Kal||

[o"T€<f>]avci)o~ai M.avo~o~coXXov fiev|

[e/c Bap\eLK<ov nrevrrj- 15

Kovra, 'ApT€\[fito-(r)v] Be Ik TpirjKOvra Bape[i\K0)V. ypdsjr]ai raora

crT^Xrj[v|Kal o~Trjcra]i 6? rb 'AOtfvaiov,

||

[e7nfieXr)0](rj)vai [Be 20

tow efeTao-Tcfe].

Central Ionic

6. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early VI cent. B.C. SGDI.5423.Hoffmann III.30. Michel 1150. Roberts 25. Schwyzer 758.

NiKavBpTj ft aveOexev heKrj&oXoi loêaCp-ni,

9op7] A€Ipo\B{kt)0 to Naho-ti, eho-oô*; a(X)Xi]Ov,

Aetvop^veo<! Be Kaaiyverr),|

&hpdhao 8* aXoô'? v[vv].

7. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early VI cent. B.C. SGDI.5421.

Hoffmann 111.33. Roberts 27. Schwyzer 760.

[t]o afinb XCdo epX avBpias Kal to afe'Xas.

5. Decree in honor of Maussolus, the

satrap of Caria, to whose memory the

famous Mausoleum was erected by his

widow Artemisia.— 16 ff. See 136.9.

6. Inscribed on an archaic statue of

Artemis found at Delos. B is used as

h and he, and for 17 from a, but not for

original rj. See 4.6, 8 a. In AuvoMicrio

and d(X)Xi}oi' the endings, as the meter

shows, have the value of one syllable,

like eu in Homer. See 41.4. The char-

acter which appears before <r in Na/w/o

etc. is 0, probably only a differenti-

ated form of B, though some take it

as a sign for £ and transcribe Na£<rfo

etc.

7. On the base of a colossal statue

of Apollo at Delos, dedicated by Nax-

ians. J am of the same stone, statue and

pedestal. For dfvro see 32.

8. Burial law directed against ex-

travagance in the funeral rites, like

those enacted at Athens under Solon,

and at Sparta under Lycurgus.

With two exceptions (Wjtji, Siapav-

diji) H is used only for the if from

d (or from «a, as ir-f)v, (My). See 4.6,

8 a.

170 GREEK DIALECTS

8. lulis in Ceos. Last quarter V cent. b.c. IG.XII.v.i.593. SGDI.5398. Ditt.Syll.1218. Hoffmann 111.42. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.lOff. Michel398.

Schwyzer 766. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 93.

OiBe vo[fi]oi irepl ray Kara<f>0Lfi[4]pa)[p. tcara|

r]dBe 0d\Trr\ep

top 0av6vra * ev €fiaTt'o[i<; Tp\t](rl XevKoU, aTpdtfiaTi Kal ivBvfiaTi

5 [zeal|

^TrifiXefiaTi, e%evai Be Kal iv iXd<r[o~~\oo~[i, /<i||e] 7r\e'oi/09 afi-

019 Tot? rpial €Kar6v Bp[a\x]fie<0v. i%<j>e'pep Be ey kXivtji a<f>rjv6-

tto[B]l [k]\oI fie Ka\v7TT€vyra B* 6\[o]o-ê/3[e]a toi[9 efiar]\ioL<:.

<f>e'p€P Be olvov eirl to arjfia [fi]e \ttX4ov]|

rpia)v x&v Kal eXaiop

10 fie w\do[p\ ev6[<>, ra Be||

a]yyela cnro<f>€peo~dai. rov 6av6[y\ra

[<f>epev|

K]araK€KaXvfifievov <ri&7rr)i fifypi t^71^ T0\o""\rj/ui. nrpo-

a<f>ayl<oi \x\peadai Kara ra ir[arpL\a. r]r)y kXlvtjv curb to[0] cnj-

[/i]aro[9] Kal T[a] a[rp(i)^fiaTa ea<f>epev evBoae. rrjt Be vaTepai[7jt

15 a^rr]opa(p€P ttjv oIkitjv eXevOepov 0aXd[<TO'ri\i\ irp<arovieireira 8[e~\

wrdnrm o[Ik]€ttj[v ifi/3]\dvra • iirrjp Be 8iapav0r\i> KaOaprjv evai ttjp

oUtrjv Kal 6v7) dvev i<j>([o~Ti\a.] ra? yvvaiKas Ta? [t]ouo-[a]«? [i]7rl

20 to /c^8[o9]|

ainivai irporipa^ rfav (av)av8p5iv airb [toO]||aijfiaTos.

eirl Tan Oavovri TpiT)Koo~T[ia fie|

ir\oiev. fie \nroTi04vai KvXiKa inrb

rrjy [kX{\v"\tjv fieBe to vBcop iK%ev fieBe ra KaXXv\afm]\ra <f>epep

eirl to a-rjfia. oirov civ ddvrji, €ttt)[v €]|few^êt, fie livai yvvaiKas

25 7r[po]9 t[tjv oV^fclrfv aXXas i Ta9 fiiaivofievas • /iia[(vea0]\ai Be firj-

ripa Kal yvvaiKa Kal aBe[X(j>ea<: K\a]l 0vyar4pa$ * 7T/309 Be Tavrais

fie ir\X4ov 7r|e]^Te yvvaiKcov, iraZBa*; Be r[<ov 0]vy[arpcov K\a]vey(ri(bvt

3. orphan. actX.: 'a cloth under-

neath the corpse, one wrapped about

it, and one over it.'— 7. fu KoXfarriv

kt\. : they are not to use a special cov-

ering for the bier, but cover all, the

bier and the corpse, with the cloths

before mentioned.— 9. x*v: see 112.6.

— 12. irpoo-â-ykm kt\.: 'they are to

perform the sacrifice according to the

ancestral custom.' By the law of Solon

the sacrifice of an ox was forbidden.

— 13 f. The bier and the coverings,

like the vessels (1. 10), are to be brought

home, instead of being left at the tomb.

— 16 f. 'The house is to be purified

first with sea-water by a free man, then

with hyssop by a slave. ' But the resto-

ration 6[ik](t7}[v Indira is uncertain.

— 20. At Athens ceremonies in honor

of the dead were performed on the

third, ninth, and thirtieth days. Thelast are expressly forbidden here.

—

21. Directed against certain supersti-

tious practices,the significance of which

is not clear.— 27. ravTtus : dat. in -oti

due to Attic influence.

aWov 8k fi[e]8eva. rois /ua\ivo/idôv^'] \ov<rafj,&>ov[<;'] 30

""'| [voarjo? [%]wri Ka\6ap\o\K evai ea> .

West Ionic (Euboeari)

9. VII cent. B.C. SGDI.5292. Rev.Arch. 1902 1,41 ff.

Tlv(p)po<; fi eiroiea-ev 'Ayaaikifo.

10. Cumae in Italy. VI cent. b.c. IG.XIV.865. SGDI.5267. Hoff-

mann III.6. Roberta 173. Schwyzer786.

Turates epX X\epv0o<; ' ho? 8* av /xc /cXôjet, 0v<f>Xbs earai.

11. Cumae in Italy. VI cent. b.c. IG.XIV.871. SGDI.5269. HoffmannIII.4. Roberts 177 a. Schwyzer 791.

hv7rv ret kXlvei rovrei Aepos hvrrv.

12. Amphipolis. 357 b.c. SGDI.5282. Ditt.Syll.194. Hicks 125. Hoff-

mann 111.14. Michel 324. Schwyzer 799.

"ESofcv rcoi Stffjuoi • <Pt\Xcovu teal ^rparoK\e\a <f>€oy€iv 'AfKfyiTro-

Xi\v Kal rrjy yfjv rrjv * Ap.(fi/f.7roXiT€cov a€i<f>vy(\r)V Kal uvros Kal to?|

5

iralhas, Kal rjfi tto akC\<TK<ovrai, irda%€iv ui^rbs cos TroXefiids Kal||

vniroivel reOvdvai,|rcL 8e XPVf10,7^ uvtojv 8\rjpLoaLu elvai, to 8* iir\i8& 10

Karov ipov to 'AfrdXXwvos Kal to ILrp^vfiovos. to? 8k TrpoaT^dras 15

avaypdyfrai avr\o$ e(?) arrfXr^v XiQivqv.|

rjv 84 ti? to yjnjfacrpLU |ava-

yfrnQt&l rj KuruS/fe^rjruc tovtos t€^v\t}L rj p.r\ûvr\i otcohoj/, ra XPV" 20

fiar avro 8rjpôaia earoj Kal avrbs <\>eoyer(o *A/j.<f>iiroXiv|

ci€i<l>vy(r)v.

9. On a lecythus, now in the Boston

Museum of Fine Arts, the provenance

of which is not stated. Probably manu-

factured in Boeotia by a Chalcidian

potter, or at least inscribed in the

Chalcidian dialect. Note the retention

of intervocalic f in the proper name

'AyaaiXifo (which later became 'Ayaal-

Xew), though not in iiroleeev.

11. In this niche of the tomb rests Le-

nos.— TaOrii : see 124. — h-inrv : vwe<rri.

12. When Philip captured Amphip-

olis in 347 b.c, he caused the banish-

ment of his opponents. Cf. Diod.16.8.

Among this number were the two menagainst whom this decree was enacted,

one of them, Stratocles, being knownas one of the two envoys who were sent

to Athens for aid. Cf. Dem.Olynth.

1.8. Amphipolis was a colony of Ath-

ens, but the population was mixed. Cf

.

Thuc.4.102ff. At this time evidently

the Chalcidian element predominated.

3. ^y«v: cf. tfxoyirb), 1.24. These

are the only West Ion. examples of eo=

eu(33).— 19. dva4rri4>£tH : « for iji, 39a.

172 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 13

13. Eretria. (A) End of V cent. B.C., (B) middle of IV cent. b.c.

SGDI.5308. Ditt.SyU.105, 106. Hoffmann 111.19. Michel341. Schwyzer804.

A %€ol.I

"R8ol*€v rel ffovXfji 'HyeXoôp|

rov Tapaprlpop irpoêpop

5 el\pai Kal evepyerTjp Kal avrop||

K[a]l TraiSas Kal airrjpip elva^t Kal

avT&i Kal iraiplPy orap i\[7r]i8rjfiea)pi,p, Kal areXerjp Kal|

irpoeSpi'rjp

10 6? rovs ayaypas a>9 o~\vpeXev0epd>paPTi rrjfi ttoXip||

air 'Adrjpdfop.

B "ESofcv rel ftovXel Kal rol Srjfioi|

'HpaKXetrop top Tapaprlpop|

5 rrpoêvop efoac 'Eperpi&p avfrop Kal eKyopovs, elvai 8e avrol||

irpo-

eSptrjp Kal aiTTjpip Kal au\rol Kal iraiplv, oo~op dp yjpopop|

emhr]pAoi-

pip, Kal rd dXXa, KaO^direp Tot? aXXois Trpoge'pois.

14. Oropus. 411-402, or 386-377 b.c. IG.VII.235. SGDI.5339. Ditt.

Syll.1004. Hoffmann 111.25. Michel 698. Schwyzer 811. ZiehentLeg.S.65.

&eo(.|Top lepea rov *Afi<f>iapdov <f>oirap ek to iepo\p, e-jreiSdp

Xeifxcop wape'XOei, ^XP L dporov coptys fir) irXeop SiaXeiiropra rj rpel?

5 rjfiepa*; Kal||

fie'pew 4p rol iepol /jltj eXarrop rj BeKa r)pApa\Kopop rov re lepov eVt-

fieXelaOaL Kara rb\p pdfiop Kal ro)P d<f>iKvepAvtav ek rb lepov.|

10 dp he Tt? dSiKel ep rol lepol rj feVo<? rj SrjfjLdr\\ri<; t^rjfiiovrco 6 tepeis

13. This and no. 14 are in the Ere- the Boeotian and the subsequentA the-

trian variety of Euboean, for which nian domination. But from the end of

see 187 (60.3). the fourth century the inscriptions are

A. Shipsof Tarentum formed partof in Attic.

the Peloponnesian fleet which defeated 1 ff. The priest evidently passed the

the Athenians off Eretria in 411 B.C. and winters in the town, leaving the tem-

so led to the Athenian loss of Eretria. pie entirely in the charge of the custo-

Cf. Thuc.8.91,95. It is in gratitude dian. But with the end of winter, whenfor this that Hegelochus of Tarentum visitors became more frequent, he was

and his sons are honored in this decree. expected to go to the temple regularly,

B. This decree is later than A, but never missing more than three days at

was inscribed on the same stone, be- a time and remaining there at least

cause both recipients of honor are from ten days each month. He was to see to

Tarentum, and possibly relatives. it that the custodian took proper care

14. Regulations of the temple of of the temple and its visitors.— Off. * If

Amphiaraus at Oropus. Oropus seems any one commits sacrilege in the tein-

to have been an Eretrian possession pie, the priest shall have the right to

before it passed into the hands of the impose a fine up to the sum of five

Thebans in the sixth century, and pre- drachmas and take pledges of the one

served the Eretrian dialect throughout penalized. If such a one offers the

pe'XP1 7r^vre fyaxfiecov|

Kvp(o)<; Kal kviyypa \afif3avdra) tov i%T)fU&-

plfepov • &p 8* etcrCveL to apyvpiop, irape6pros tS|

iepios ififiaXera

efc top drjaavpop. 8iKa£ei\p 8k top iepea, dp Tt? iBUt d8iKT)6el 17 to)P

{ifffUP rj tcop BrjfiOTe'eop ip toZ iepol, p-e'xpi Tpia)P|

Bpaxpecop, Ta Be 15

fieôpa, rfX01 *Kdo-TOi<; ai Bttc\ai 4p to?? popois eipr/rai, ePToOa yivd-

aOdap.I

TrpOGicaXela-dai Be Kal avOrjpepbp trepl r&v i[p tol iepol dBi-

kCo)p- hp Be 0 clptIBikos p,rj avp^ffopel, ek t^p vaTeprjp 17 BUrj 20

Te\ela6a>. eirap\x^)V Be BiBovp Top. piXXopra OepaireveaOai. Vprb

tov Oeov fit) iXarrov eppe* ofioXois Bodpov dpûplov koX ipfidXXeiP

eh top Orjaavpbp irapeômo** tov pecoKopov - -||

KaTevxeaOai Be tcop iep&P Kal err\l top ftcopbp iiriTidelp, 25

oTap irapel, top iepia,|

oTap Be firj irapel, top Ovopra, Kal Tel OvaCei

a\vrbp eavrol KaTevxeadai iKaaTOP, to)P Be* Brj\fiopL(op top iepea. tq>p

8k OvopApap ip toI ie^pol itdm(dp to Beppu - Qvup 8k 30

iffrlp dirap or* dp fioXrjTai foao-ro? • tcop Bk Kpe<a\p p.rj efoai itc<f>o-

prjp «ffa> tov Tep>eveo<;. toI Bk|

iepel BiBovp to? Ovopra<i dirb tov

money, he must deposit it in the treas-

ury in the presence of the priest. If

any one suffers a private wrong in the

temple, the priest shall decide matters

of no more than three drachmas, but

the more important cases shall be tried

before the proper courts. The sum-

mons for wrongs done in the temple

shall be made on the same day, but if

the opponent does not agree, the case

may go over till the next day. 1—16. fcdo~roit: for the several offenses.

— 17. itp^rcu : see 43.— lvr6$a: see

84a, 124.— 19. &SucC»v: d8U»» = M-KTftia.— 21 ff. 'The one who is to be

treated by the god shall pay a fee of

not less than nine obols of current

money (no bad coin was to be palmed

off) and put it in the treasury in the

presence of the custodian. 1—W 6/3©-

Xotfi is crowded into a space where a

shorter word had been erased, presum-

ably Spax^v. Since the law was first

inscribed, the amount of the fee had

been raised, and at the same time an-

other provision, which followed after

p€UK6pov in 1. 24, had been abrogated

and erased.— 26 ff. 'The priest shall

make the prayers and place the victims

on the altar, if he is present, but, if he

is not present, the one who gives the

offering. At the festival each shall

make his own prayer, but the priest

shall make the prayers for the sacri-

fices in behalf of the state, and he shall

receive the skin of all the victims.'—80 ff. Wuv S) Ifytv ktX. : there was no

restriction as to the kind of victims to

be offered, such as is often made in

temple regulations, but in any case the

flesh was not to be carried off.— 81. 0©-

Xifrat : so, not p&Xrrrou (PoCXirrcu), for an

Eretrian inscription of laterdate,which

never has o = ov, reads p6\ijrai, /3o\6-

fitvov.— 82 ff. toC Si Up«t ktX.: 'the

priest is to have the shoulder of each

35 ieprjov e/c\dcrTO tov cofiov, ttXtjv OTav rj eopTtj el* t6t€ Be a7r||o t&v

Brjfiopicov Xafiffavereo cojiov a<f>* etcdcrTOV|

tov ieprjov. iyicaOevBeiv

Be tov Bei6fievo\v|vav —

TT€l06fJL\eVOV T019 VOfJLOlS. TO OVOfid TOV

40 iyicaOevBov^jof;, OTav ipfiaXXei to apyvpiov, ypatyecrdcu t\ov veco/co-

pov teal avTOv teal tt)? TroXeo? /cat itcfriOctv iv toi iepoi ypd<f>ovra iv

7T€T€Vp0t a\fC07T€LV TOL /3oXofJL€VOl. iv 8k TOI KOtfl7]T7jpio\l Ka0€v8eiV

45 x^P^ T0* avBpas, x<opU||Be Ta? yvvai/cas, tovs fiev avBpas iv

toI irpb i)|o? tov ficofiov, ra? Be yvvalica*; iv toi irpb hecnre'\[pT]<; . .

.

to KOifi]rjT7]piov tov? itfjcaBevBovras

Arcadian

15. VI or early V cent B.C. IGV.ii.554. SGDI.373. DittSyll.1034.

Roberts 237 a. Schwyzer 676.

Kafib vvidvae Tal Kopfat.

16. Mantinea. V cent. b.c. IG.V.ii.262. Schwyzer 66L Buck, Class.

Phil.XX,136 ff. For \A, which is transcribed q, see 4.4.

10 [fo]<f>Xeacri ot8e iv 'AXiav •

|

[11. 2-9 proper names] W'ABpavros,\

'KvTiXatBas,\

B50i<;,\

Hicr/cXapos (or hh /cXa/Jo? ?),|

Se'fiavBpos.|

15 ocreoi dv yjpecrTeptov /ca/cptve||e yvoaiai tca/cpi0ee tov yj>ey^d-

the women to the west. '— 46. rjds : see

41.4 b.— h«oTr<[pT]$: he designated byH, as in no. 6.

15. Dedication inscribed on a bronze

cymbal, which, according to the more

probable of two varying reports, was

found near the modern Dimitzana in

Arcadia. Formerly read Kdnow tdv<re

kt\. and ascribed to Thessalian, later

as Kafxh vv tdvffe. But the use of vvi-

6v<re = i.vidi)Ki is confirmed by a later

dedication reading 4>au\^at ivtOvirc rot

ITaf/, in which the earlier vv (6, 22) is

replaced by &v&.

16. Judgment against certain per-

sons guilty of sacrilege toward Athena

Alea, whose temple had been made the

victim, except when there is a festival,

and then only from the victims offered

for the state. '— 38. Urfov : lep^iov. 37

,

88. — 36. Sudjuvov : dcS/uvov. 9.1.

—

30 ff. *The custodian is to inscribe the

name of each one who consults the ora-

cle, when he has paid his money, and

place it on a tablet in the shrine so

that any one who wishes may see it.1

— <Y»ca8«v8ovTos : as elsewhere, those

wishing to consult the oracle went to

sleep in a room of the temple assigned

for this purpose (see following), and

received the oracle in a dream. —43 ff. Iv Si Tot Koiprp-Ttptoi kt\.: 'the

men and women are to lie in separate

places, the men to the east of the altar,

No. 16] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 175

tov,|7re toU foiKLUTCLL (9) Ta9 fled £v<u, /ca foiklas 8daao~o~0ai t<z9

av oS' ea(o-)o-a9.|

et T0Z9 fo<f)\€/c6o~i eirl toi8* e8iKdo~afie[v] f|

a tc 0609 /c^? ot St/ca<ro"Tai, airvo~e8ofilv[o<i~\||tov %pe~fidTov to 20

\a^09, aireypiilvos|

KaToppevrepov 761/09 evat|

afiara irdvra airv

tol lepoi, iXaov ivai.|

5' aXXa 0-19 eaTOi kotovw, lvfiev<f)ks

evai.I

Ei^oXa [8*] a& e[o-]eT0t toZ a\rrexofilvoi\ •||

et o-*9 tV to(£) 25

tepot tov to't[€ airvdavovTov|

<poves eaTi, eta avTO? etae [tov io~y6-

vov]I

o*t? KaToppevrepov, etae t[ov av8pov]|elae Ta9 <f>ap6evo, Ivfiev-

</>[€9 £vcu *a]|T0 'xpearepiov el 8k fie, i\aov ivai.\\el (@)e/xavo/>o9 30

<f>ove<; io~aT[i eiae]|

tov avhpdv elae Ta9 <f>ap0ev[o]|

tov totc cnrv-

6av6vrov Iv \toi lepoi]|/ca9 TrpoaaOayeves to ^^[70] |

to

scene of a bloody fray. Most of the

difficulties in the reading and interpre-

tation have been cleared up, but some

points are still uncertain.

1. The following have been con-

demned to pay a penalty to the temple

of Alea. Cf ., with the aorist, htKorbv

Sapxnte 6$\iv Iv batwv, no. 17.4, and for

the whole episode, Att. otie w<j>\ov

AriXltov dfftpelas , rb W/Aij/xa t6

briytypanfiivov teal &ci<f>vyla, bri iic tov

lepov toO 'AxAXXuco? rod AijXiov fjyop tovs

' A/MplKTUOVCLS Kdl tTVTTTOV. IG. 11.814

p. 281.— 13. Possibly ttt K\dpos = HkXjpovs, six lots, as the object of

fo<p\iao~t. The letters are written in

the space to the right of the column

of names. Cf . the detached position of

rltiiina. etc. in the passage quoted above.

— 14 ff . In the case of any one whomthe oracle has condemned or who by

judicial process has been condemned to

forfeit his property, this together with

the serfs shall belong to the goddess, and

the houses which he may possess here (?)

shall be distributed (i. e. confiscated and

disposed of).— 16. yvSo-La : Att. yvCy-

ais in its legal sense.— 17. rat av 58*

UUras : dv with partic, Smyth 1846 o,

KUhner-Gerth 1, 242. Some read d*o5\

above, with various interpretations of

its significance here.— 18 ff. Inasmuch

as we, the goddess and the judges, have

passed judgment upon the guilty parties

as follows, namely that, having given up

their inheritance, they shall forever be

excluded from the temple, in the male

line, it shall be well (propitious). But

ifany onepermits anything else, contrary

to these things, it shall be impious.—22. Karopplvrcpov : xard to dppivrtpov.

94.1.— 22. auara irdvra : a formulaic

expression, Horn, rj^ara wdrra, re-

tained here in the imprecation, al-

though dpApa is the ordinary prose

word for day in Arcadian as elsewhere

(cf. no. 17). Similarly v6nos Upbs Iv

Auara trdvra in a Tegean inscription.

— 24 ff . The following shall be the im-

precation upon the (one excluded ?) . If

any one (present) in the temple is amurderer of those who perished at that

time, either himself or any one of his

descendants in the male line (that is, if

any one of these is present in the

temple), (a murderer) of either the menor the maiden, it shall be impious in the

eyes of the oracle ; if not, it shall be

36 rore &>[v]to9, iPfiov<f>ov $€[vai\.||ei irpoao-{6)ayepiove<;, X\aov ivai.

17. Tegea. Early IV cent B.C. IG.V.ii.3. Hoffmann 1.29. Michel 695.

Schwyzer 654. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 62. Alphabet transitional ; E = c,0 = o,

B = A; Ion. I X = *Tov hiepev irepre teal eXicoat, oh vdpev teal ^evyo\t teal alyw ei

8* hp /caraWdcrcre, ip<f>op/3icrp6p epat • t\6p hiepop.pdp.opa Ivfyopftlev

ei 8* hp Xevrop p,e lp<f>\opfii€, he/corbp 8ap%p.a<: 6<f>\ep Ip Bdpop teal

5 KCLTaf^fov epat.— Top fuepodvrap pe'pep Ip 'AXdat on hp a^T/cedes

propitious. If Themander is a murderer

of either the men or the maiden who

perished at that time in the temple, and

not (merely, as he claims) a spectator (?)

of the deed of violence which took place

then, he shall be held impious; but if

(merely) a spectator (?) of the deed, and

not a murderer, it shall be propitious.

17. Regulations of the temple of

Athena Alea. The first five para-

graphs, 11. 1-20, deal with the rights

of pasturage in Alea, the district in

which the temple was situated and

which was included in the temple

property. The temple officials men-

tioned are the hieromnemon, the chief

administrator of the affairs of the tem-

ple (also, in the plural, the board of

administrators), the priest, and the hie-

rothytes, a minor official charged with

the technical details of the sacrifice,

though in some places this title came

to be one of high rank. The Fifty and

the Three Hundred were, doubtless,

civic bodies.

The critical and difficult words

are h<poppUv, InpoppurpAv, plainly con-

nected with <t>tp&<a feed, <popM fod-

der, <J>opp*la halter. Starting from the

derived meaning seen in fopptta, one

may translate tie up, seize, but in

11. 14-16 the seizure of small animals,

contrasted with a tax of a drachma for

large animals, seems extreme, espe-

cially in connection with 11. 18-19. Theinterpretation impose a pasture tax is

on the whole more satisfactory, though

by this too the expression in 11. 14-15

is strange, by apparent lack of con-

trast. One must assume that the pas-

ture tax was a fixed and merely nominal

sum, and that the tax of one drachmafor the larger animals was in excess of

this. Hesychius has IpAphpPw rcXc&ntfia,

which is parallel to IroUtor house-rent,

(WiixivLov harbor-dues, etc. From this

would be derived lv<poppttv impose apasture tax, and from this again, as if

from lr<poppi<rpAs the imposition ofapasture tax. Cf. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXIV,

437 ff.

2 . « 15* &v KaraXX&nrt : if he acts other-

wise (Kara\\d<r<ru in trans.), that is goes

beyond the number allowed.— 3. X«v-

tov : probably an adv. \evrov, or a part.

\tfrrov, meaning wittingly, intentionally,

but there is no certain etymon. — 5 ff.

tAv hupoOvrav kt\. : the hierothytes maypasture inAlea animals without blemish

(and so suitable for the sacrifice), but

e* rd 8* avaaiceOea lv<f>op/3lev peB* eo-Trepao~a\i Trap av Xeye hiepo-

Ovres - el S* dv iairepdae, 8v68eic\o Bapxpas 6<f>\ev Iv Bapov.— Ta?

rpnravayopcrio<; -rja? varepas rpU dpApas vepev on hav ftoXeroc o?||

pe Iv rol irepiyppoi' el B* av Iv rol irepiyopoi, lv<f>o\p/3lev.— 'lv 10

'AXeai pe vepev pere £evov pere paarbv|el pe eirl doivav hUovra *

rol Be fjevoi icarayopev\oi cfevai dpApav teal vvicra vepev eTri^vycov

el B*|

dv Trap raw ve'pe, to pev pefyv Trpoffarov 8ap%pav o||<^>XeV, 15

to Be pelov lv<f>op/3lev.— Ta hiepd Trpdffara pe|

vepev Iv 'AXeai

ttXo? apdpas Kal fwcto?, el/c dv 8ie\\avv6peva rvye • el B* dv vepef

Bapxpdv 6<f>\ev rb Trpdfiarov fiicaarov to pe*£ov, rov Be peiovov

Trpo/3drd]v 6Be\bv pe/cacrrov, rav avov 8ap%pdv fetcdarav, e[l]||

pe 20

rraphera^apevo^ to? Trevre/covra e to? T/>ta/ca|o-to?.— El* eirl Bopa

Trvp cVoure, BuoBexo Bapxpds|

6<j>\ev, rb pev epiav ral deol, rb

8' epiav toi? hiepo\pvdpovai.— El/c dv irapapa^eve 0vo~6ev Ta?

/K€Xe[i;^]|o Ta? icaiceipevav icar *A\e'av, rpU ooeXo? 6<f>\e[v av]\\rl 25

f€/cdo~rav, rb pev hepiav ral deol, rb 8* epia[v toi]|? hiepopvdpovai.

— Tai iravayopai to? Aie^[o/xi>a/i]!oi>a? aprvev rd Iv Tai? iirroXai?

iravra r[a . . . .— t]o? Bapiopyb? rov Koirpov rbv aTrv86ap[iov

e£dyev] ral he/386pat to Aeaxavaalo pevos • [el Be pe, 8ap)fl[pd]v 30

6<p\ev.— Tbv Havayoptnov piva [31-35 only a few words left]

for those not unblemished (and so suit-

able only for personal use) one shall

impose a pasture tax. lie shall not go

beyond what he declares in his function

ofhierothytes. That is, his official state-

ment as to the condition of the ani-

mals is final.— 7. irdp &v : xdp A (a) dv.

58 a.— hupoftvWf : lepodvTitav. 78, 157.

9. hdv: &». 58 d.— Sf |U: used like

efcror nj.— 20. Unless the Fifty or the

Three Hundred approve. Acc. abs. con-

struction. 178.— 21. 85jid: temple.

— hroUri : aor. subj. to fut. of<rw, cf.

Horn. olW/itKu, Hdt. droiaai. For ab-

sence of Aw see 174.— 23 ff. Meaning

uncertain, but probably If one drives

in a wagon outside of the high road

leading through A lea, one shall pay a

fine of three obols for each (wagon),

etc. — 66o4tv: adv. from *&6p-<Td*p =topafc (fade*. 183.1. — KOKCi|Uvav:

KaraKttfUvTis. 95.— 26 ff. The officials

are to make all arrangements for the

market, which was held at ancient

festivals as at our modern fairs. Cf.

Ditt.Syll.736.99ff.— 28. dm>S6<rii[iov]

:

adjective derived from a now quotable

irvdoeufa, payment (no. 18s) = Mtoait(164.4), but here probably meaning

for sale.

18. Tegea. IVcentB.c. IG.V.ii.6. SGDI.1222. Hoffmann 1.80. Michel585. Schwyzer656. Kalen, Strena phil. UpsaL 1922, 187 ft

7T€ cj>c . Xo .|

el/c av n yivrjroL toi? ipycbvai?

to£? Iv toi avrolI

e*pyoc, oo~a irepi to j-pyov • airveaOco Bk 6 aBiKrj-

5 p,evo<;|top a8i/cevra Iv apApavs rpial airv ral av to a8(tycr)p.a yivrj-

toi, varepov 8k pr} • xal on ay Kplvcovcn\ol ecrBoTfjpes, icvpiov earoj.

— Et 8k TrSXepos 8ia\Kco\vaei n tcov epyeov r&v eaBodivrcov rj tcov|

rjpyacrpiveov n <f}0epaitol Tpia/cdcrioi Biayvovreo

|tC Bel ylveerQai •

10 ol Bk arparayol irScroBop iroivno,||

eltc hv BiaroC crefxis 7ro'\€/io?

r)vai 6 kcoXvcov rj ityOop/cco*; Ta epya, XaefyvpoweoXlov co'ito? /carv

Ta?|

7ro'\io?. el 8k Tt(?) ipycovqeras firj lytcexijprj/coi T0*?|

€pyo^f6

8k 7ro'\c/io? 8ia/cco\voi, airv86a<; [t]o apyvpiov,|to &v \e\a/3i]fcc6<?

15 Tvy%dvTi, aef>ecoerdco tco epyco,||

eltc hv /eeXevcovcn ol iaBorijpe:.—Et 8* a[v] ti? iir^o-vvlararoL Tat? icrBdcrecn tcov epyeov rj Xvpalvrjfroi

kcLt el Be nva rpoirov cfydfjpcov, ^aptdvreo|ol ierBoTTjpes, oaai ctv

BeaTol o~<f>ei$ £aplai, Kal|

ayKapva[a6v\Tco Iv eirlxpiaiv teal Iva-

20 y6vrco||

Iv 8ucaGTf)piov to yi.v6p.evov to* ir\r)0i Ta?|

fcfitav.—Mr) ige'o-Tco Bk firjBk KOivavas yeviaQai

|tt\4ov rj Bvo eirl prj-

Bevl tcov epyeov el Bk pr), 6ef>\erco\€/cao~TO<; TrevnjKOvra 8apxp,d<;,

18. Regulations governing building-

contracts.

1 ff.—, if any trouble arises between

the contractors on the same work, as re-

gards the work. — 4. dirv rat : from the

time when, relative use of the arti-

cle, as in 1. 14 etc. See 126.— Off. If

war shall interrupt any of the works con-

tracted for, orshould destroy anyofthose

completed. Note the change of mood.— 9 ff . The generals shall furnish rev-

enue (to meet the damages suffered bythe contractors), if it seems to them

that it is war that is hindering or has

destroyed the works, from a sale of

booty against the city's account.—12 ff. But if any one who has madea contract has not begun on the works

and war interrupts, he shall return

whatever money he may have received

and withdrawfrom the work, ifthose giv-

ing out the contracts so order.— 16 ff. Ifany one makes opposition to the allot-

ments of the works or does an injury in

any way, etc.

—

kAt ct 84 nva: ei 64

Tti, detached from verbal phrases, has

come to be used independently in the

sense of a simple indefinite, as is some-

times et T« in Attic (e.g. Thuc. 7.21.6).

Cf . k*t d ti 1. 82.— 18. brat kt\. :

with whateverpenalty seems best to them.

— 20. to the court which is constituted

to suit the amount of the penalty.—wkifli : = irX^Sti, like tn = Irtt etc. onthe reverse side of this same tablet. 9,

App.— 21 ff. 'No more than two part-

ners for any one piece of work, andno contractor to have more than two

iireXaado-dcov|Be oi aXuurraC' ipfyalvev Be Top. fioXop^vov eirl rot

||

rjpCaaoi Ta? fa/i/au. /caret avra Be* Kal cite av [r]t9|irXeov rj Bvo 25

epya fyrj t&v lepa>v rj t&v Bafi[o]atcov|icar ei Be Tiva rp6irov)

otivi ap. fArj oi aXiao~ra[l]\

Traperdfjcovcn 6p,odvpaBbv Traines, fa/u-

o)[a]0Q)|/cad* e/caarov t&v irXedvcov ipycov /carv firjva

||

irevrrjKOVTa 30

Bapxpals, p.4ar av iTriafyr} Travra"]|Tti ipya ra irXdova.— Et [B*]

av Tt[? ivB]ttCT)TOi r&vI

irepl Ta epya av[yyeypafipdvcov] k&t ei Be

ti, p>rj\[Bkv BeiciaOto ra? Tipa]v • ei Be* at), urj oi io-Tco XvBlkov|

urjBe-

irodt aXX' rj iv Heyiai • ei B* dv ivBi/cd£r}TOit ||

airvretcrdToy to gplo? 35

BiirXdaiov to dv Bued£rjTOi •|ia,ro £e icai to>i/} tg> iiriâp.Uo 6 avrb?

Xyyvos oirep\Kal tc5 2p7» ^9 iv eaTeiatv.— Ei 8' dv t*9 ipyavjaa*

|

ipyov ti TroaKaTV^Xdyfrr} ti aXXv f&v xnrapypvToav|

epycov eXre lepbv

eiTe Bafjtdatov eXre XBtov||

trap Tav avyypa<f>ov ra9 iaBoKav, dirvKa- 40

6uTTaT(oI

to KaTuf$Xa<f>dkv T049 toYot? avaXd>p,aaiv ur) r)acrov[rj

irrrdpxe iv toi ^povoi ra9 ipycovlav • et 8* a/x p.t)|

KaTvardo"ij, ta

iwi^duia aTTVTeierci), Kardirep\

iirl toU aXXois 6/370*9 to?9 irrrepa-

uepois TeraKTOt.||

— Et 6* dv t*9 twi/ epycovav r) tcov ipyaôfie^ 45

1/0)1/1

eirripeidêv Bdaroi iv T(i epya rj direidr\vai toIs|

€7np,eXoue\>oi<;

pieces of work without the unanimous

consent of theheliasts.'— 24. IfuâCvtv

kt\.: any one who wishes may be in-

former, receiving half the fine as a re-

ward.— 25. KO.T& aurd : kcltA tA avrd.

So /cot(£t<p (11. 43, 60) for xarA Tt£rep,

Att. Kaddirep.— 30. untfZ aH t/ie areas

pieces of work cease.— 81 ft. Restora-

tions uncertain, but perhaps If any

one is a litigant concerning any of the

terms of the contract, he shall receive

no pay; otherwise he shall not have

right of trial elsewhere than in Tegea

;

and if suit is brought against him, he

shall pay double the amount for which

the suit is brought. And the same

person who was (the surety) for the

work, shall be surety for this fine, for

its payment, h tmivip refers back

to trtta/dw, not to tpyu. Mumt, like

Cret. fpSiKot, is used impersonally

with the dative of the person in-

volved in the suit. For Iviixd^roi, cf

.

Aenian. ro?t Ipducafo/xlrots the litigants

SGDI.1432 a, andDelph. iySiKafotvot if

subjected to suit SGDI. 1706.— 87 ff.4If

a contractor injures any of the exist-

ing works contrary to the terms of the

contract, he must at his own expense

put it in as good condition as it was at

the time of the contract. Otherwise he

must pay the same penalties that are

fixed for other pieces of work over-

due. '— 45 ff. * If a contractor or work-

man seems to be abusing the works, or

disobedient to those in charge, or dis-

regardful of the established fines, the

workman may be expelled from the

work, and the contractor brought to

trial and fined in the same way as is

rj Karv<f>povf}vai rfov kiri£ap.L<av|

r<av T€rayfi4wovixvpioi idvrco oi

60 iaBorfjpc*;|

rbp. fikv ipydrav iaB^Wovre: is rol epyoi,||top 8k ipyco-

pav fa/woVre? iv iwiKpiaiy tcardirep|to? briavptorap^po? rats

iaSoteals yeypair[r]oi.|

—"On 8* b\v iaBodij epyov ctrc Upbv elre

8afi6o~i[ov]f

|

irrrapxev ray tcowav avyypa<f>ov rav[v]l tcvpi[av]|7T09

ral iirbs rol epyoi yeypapfi&[cu av]yypd<f>[oi].

prescribed for those who make oppo-

sition to the allotments.'— 50. {afulv-

th Iv ivUpuriy : condensed expression

for {a.fu6vrei ical Ayicapfofforrcs rrX. Cf.

11. 17-19. — 61. t6% hnrrapivot : acc.

aba. 173. — farSoicaSt : ArftWt in 1. 16.

The giving out of the contract* and ac-

ceptance of proposals is the same thing.

—53 ff .4 This general contract shall be

in force in addition to the special con-

tract for the particular piece of work.

'

Cyprian

The Cyprian Syllabary

Nearly all the Cyprian inscriptions are written in a special syllabary.

This consists of signs for each of the five vowels— these being used where

no consonant immediately precedes, that is initially and for the second

element of diphthongs— and signs for each combination of consonant and

following vowel, as ma, me, etc. But there is no distinction between long

and short vowels, nor, in the case of mutes, between surd, sonant, and

aspirate. Hence the sign te (the transcription with t is a matter of conven-

tion) may stand for tc, ti/, &, 0«, or $rj. Nasals before consonants are

not written, e.g. a ti = A(v)ti. 1

For a final consonant the sign containing the vowel e is used, e.g. kase

= Kcfe. For groups of consonants the first is indicated by the sign contain-

ing the vowel of the syllable to which this consonant belongs. That is, its

vowel is determined by the following in the case of initial groups and con-

sonant + liquid ; by the preceding in the case of liquid + consonant, and

also <r 4- consonant (cf. 89.1). Thus po to line = irroXiv, pa tiri = xar/x,

e u ve re ta sa tu = cifperaxraru, a ra ku ro = dpyvpo, e se ta se = torture. Exam-ples of other groups are rare.2

1 In the Greek transcription the mutes are distinguished and the nasal before

consonants is supplied in parentheses. But « and 5, not tj, w, are used, in accord-

ance with the practice adopted for other inscriptions where the signs 17 and w are

not in use. For some uncertainties in regard to the proper transcription, see 199.2 We find me ma name no i = neixvapApoi, kaeikenetoise = KatriyAroit but i ki

ma menose= fe/capAet, terekinija = ripx*j*% tipetera- = Sij&pa-, -vanakoto

SC = -fdiVKTOS,

No. 19] CYPRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 181

Words are separated by a special sign, but this is commonly, though not

uniformly, omitted after the article, and sometimes in other groups of

words. In such groups a final consonant is often treated as medial, hence

ta po to line = tol(v) irroKtv, etc.

19. Idalium. Probably V cent b. c. SGDI.60. Hoffmann 1.135. Schwy-

zer 679. The first five lines only are given in the more exact syllabic tran-

scription. In this|denotes the word separator, not the line division,

which is indicated by numerals.

1 ote|

tapotolinee tali one|kate vorokonematoi

|kaseke

ti e ve se|

i to i|

pi lo ku po ro ne ve te i to o na sa ko 2 ra u|

pa si le

u se|sa ta si ku po ro se

|ka se a po to li se

|e ta li e ve se

|a no ko ne

o nasi lone|

tononasikupo 3 rone tonijaterane|kase

|tose

|

kasikenetose|

ijasatai|

tose|a to ro pose

|tose

|

itai|ma

kai|iki 4 ma me nose

|aneu

|mi si tone

|

kasapai|euvereta

satu|

pa si le use|kase

|

apotolise|onasi 5 loi

|kase

|toi

se|ka si ke ne to i se

|a ti to mi si to ne

|ka a ti

|ta u ke ro ne

|to

venai|exetoi

|etc.

"Otc Ta(v) ttt&Kiv 'ESaXiov Karifopyov MaSoi *a? Keriifes

i(v) tol <Pt\oKVTrpov fcrei to *Opaaayo]pavy fiaaiXevs 'ZTaaticvirpos 2

*a? a TTToXts *Fl8a\iife% dvoyov 'Ovd<ri\ov rbv 'Ovaaucvw^pov

top ijarepav *<z? to? /cao-iyveros XjaaQai to? a(v)6porro<; to? i(v) toll

p>a%ai t«|/ia/LteVo? avev p.iaOov. #ca? irai eufperda-arv ftaaikevs 4

*a? a 7tto'\i? 'Ovao-C^XoL /ca? toi? /caaLyveTOL? a(v)rl to fiiadov xa

a(v)rl Ta vyipov Zopevat £1; toi|

poUoL toi fSaatXepo*; *a? 4% toll 6

TTTdXifi apyvpo Ta(\avrov) a Tci(\avTOv)' I SvpdvoL vv cl(v)tl to|

apyvpov ToBe, to Ta\d(y)Tov)f3ao~ik€V$ #ca? a 7TTo'Xt? 'OvaaiXoi *a?

Tot? Kaai\yv€TOi<; airv toll fat toll /3aai\efo<; Ta i(y) TOLpovL tol 81

A\a(n)irpLjdTaL To(y) yopov|tov i(v) tol eXct to(v) txpav6p*vov

"0(7)/ca(i/)TO? dXpo *a? Ta ripyytja Ta eirLo(y)Ta||

ird(y)Ta eyey 10

19. Agreement of the king and city between the withdrawal of the Athe-

of Idalium with the physician Onasilus nian expedition of 449 b.c and the

and his brothers for the care of the union of Idalium and Citium 891 b. o.

wounded during the siege of the city — 8. t(v) roipori : in the district. Cf

.

by the Persians and the inhabitants of olp&p (Hesych.), boundary line.

the Phoenician city of Citium. 9. &Xfo: cf. Hesych. tfXoua- riproi.

This siege is to be placed somewhere But AXfop here is not identical with

iravovtov vpaU %av areXevl I k4 <rt? 'OvdaiKop I to?|

/caaiyveTO?

12 e to? 7rai8a? to(v) iral8ov tov *OvaoiKVirpov i£ rot yopoi roiSe|ef

opv^e, 184 irai 6 dpvfce ireio-ei 'OvaeCXoi, *a? to*? /caaiyvirodp e

to£? Traial tov apyvpov To(v)8e, apyvpo Ta(XavTov) a rafXavrov).|

H «a? 'OvaalXoi oifoi avev to(v) /caaiyverov tov alXov ifperdaarv

ficKTiXeity; *a? a ttt6\is 8opevai a(v)rl ra vyipov to fuadov apyvpo

16 7T€(\&€/ra?) 8' 7re(A.e*efa?)Ift 8i(fi.vaia) 'E(8a\ia)- e 80 /cot ia»

/9a<7tXcv9 #a? a 7TTo'\t? 'Oi/ao-^UXoi ci(v)tI to apyvpo to8c airv Tai

18 feu rat f3aai\€fo<; to, l(v) MaXavija\c Tat irehljai, to(v) x°Pov to(i>)

Xpav£6fi€vov 'AfievCja aXpo #a? ra Tep\%vija to, iiri,6(v)Ta Trd(y)Ta t

20 to(i>) iroexpnevov 7ro? to(i>) p6fo(v) to(v) bk.pvp.iov *a? 7roj|? to-v t€/>e-

fi/ai> Ta? 'Addvas, *a? to(i/) kolttov top l(v) 2i/u8o? apoupa|t, to'(i>)

Atf€#k/ii9 o *Appavev<; e%e aXpo(v)ttov iroex^p^vov 7ro? Ilao-ayo'-

22 pa|i> tov *Ovao-ay6pav /ea? ra T^pyvija Ta eTn6(y)Ta Trd(y)Ta ex€V

iravovLo^ tj/ral? fai> cnekija lo(y)Ta. e /ce cri? 'OvdViXoi/ I to? 7rat-

24 Sa? to? '0\vao-lXov ijj Tai fat tcuSc t ef t6Y icdiroi TOi8e il~ 6pv£e,

6 i£ opv%e Trefoei 'OvaatXoi e toi? iraial tov apyvpov To(v)8et

26 apyvpo\v 7re(\&e/ra?) 8' ire^XeKepai) ft 8i(p.vala) 'E(8a\ia). t8£

Ta(f) 8a\T0^ Ta'(i/)Sc, Ta pimja Ta8e IvaXaXiapAva,|fiao-iXevs /ca?

28 a 7tto\a? KaTiQijav l(v) Ta(v) Olov tuv 'AOdvav Ta(v)ve irepy

JL\8dXiov

GVV opKOW p>e Xvo~ai Ta? f/jera? Taa8e vpaU fai>.|07rt o-t? xe Ta?

30 fpeTa? Tao-8e Xvae, avoatja poi yivoiTV. Tat ye||

{a? TaV8e #ca2

to? /ea7ro? toVSc ot 'OvaviKvirpov iraihes /ca? to(i/) iral8ov ol 7ra]t-

8e? efoo-t at/rei, o(t) roipovi toi *E8a7u€fi torn.

Kairot (cf. U. 20, 21) and is probably

plantation or orchard.— 10. iravivtov :

wholly salable (wvot), in full ownership,

agreeing with tA(v) x^P0,'» tne interven-

ing tA rtpxvija being disregarded, as

not coordinate. So in 1. 22 raroWos is

acc. pi. agreeing with rb(v) x*P°v an(i

t6(k) icairoy (11. 18, 20). — 6falt lav: tit

AA8thplov(?). ifait forever, 138.6. far

is possibly connected with tfu and fciw,

live, on the basis of a third by-form

fa-, but this is very uncertain. —29. Whoever violates these agreements,

may impiety rest upon him, that is he

shall be held guilty of an impious act.

For the force of 6ri, the formation of

which is wholly obscure, 131. Butit may also be taken as a conjunction

»o. Monument to Stheneias, son of

Nicias and grandson of Gaucus. See168d, and 38.

No. 21] LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 183

Lesbian

20. Cebrene. V cent. b.c. SGDI.307. Hoffmann 11.132. Roberts p.324.

Schwyzer 638.

X[raXX]a V! lOevefai ep.p.1 to Ni/cialoi to Yaviclo.

21. Mytilene. First half of IV cent. IG.XII.ii.l. SGDI.213. Hicks94.

Hoffmann 11.82. Michel 8. Schwyzer 619.

€ [OTTI|

oY K€ at] 7T0'XX9

[a]/x<ôV[epat| ] ypd<f>maL et? Tap [a-TaX-

Xap rj ^/c/c|oXa7r]Ta)to*t, Kv[p]iov &rra>. t[6v Bk icipvavh'a to] xpv~ 5

aiov vttoBikop e[p,p£Pai ap,<f>o\T€p]aiai Ta*9 iroXUao-i, Bi/c[do~Tais

Be|

€fi]fi€vai t&i fikp ip. MvriXqpai \K4pvav\ri\ raU ap%ai? iraiaais

TaU ip. M[vriX\rj]vai 7rXâ? twp atp.iae'cop, dp. Qcokcll Bk [r]||ak 10

dpyaw iralaais TaU ip. <t>cotcai ir\[e"\\as t<op aip.ia4co[v] • rav Bk

BIkclp ep,p£Pai,|

iirei tee (oplavros iîXdrji, ip i£ p,iyppe\(o-)o-i. at Be*

K€ KaTay[p]Sr)L to xpvaiop ic4p\pap vBapearTe[p]o[p] OeXcop, dapd-

Twi fa/u||aH70a> • ai Be /ee airv<f>[v]yrji p,[rj] deXcop ap,/3p[ot]\T7)P, 15

Tipdroy t[6] Bucao-TTjpiop otti %pr) a\vr(o)p irddrjp rj icaOe [/z]ez>at, a

si. Monetary agreement between

Mytilene and Phocaea. Coins of elec-

trum, a compound of gold and silver,

were issued by Mytilene and Phocaea,

down to about 360 b.c, and it is to

these that the inscription refers, though

the term used of them is xpbexov.

1 Any one debasing the coinage is re-

sponsible to both cities. If at Mytilene,

the magistrates of Mytilene are to con-

stitute the majority of the judges. Simi-

larly at Phocaea. The trial falls within

six monthsof the expiration of the year.

If one is convicted of intentional adul-

teration, he is tobe punished with death.

But if he is acquitted of intentional

wrong-doing, the court shall decide the

penalty or fine. The city is not liable.

The Mytilenians are to issue the coins

first (the cities alternating each year).

The agreement goes into effect under

the prytanis succeeding Colonus at My-tilene and Aristarchus at Phocaea.*

4-6. r[6v Si K^pvavra]: ictpva/u, if

correctly supplied here and in 11. 7-8,

has the same meaning which is moreforcibly expressed by Kipvav 68ap4vrepov

in 11. 13-14. Another restoration is

r[6» 4(p6dpKorra] here and [k&ttoiti] in

11. 7-8. The arrangements for trial im-

mediately following show that the

meaning required here is debase, not

make the alloy, i.e. simply coin, as often

taken. Moreover the electrum coinage

of this time and place was based upon

a natural, not an artificial, alloy.

8£ 7ro\i? avat\rio<; Kal a^dfuos [&t]to). 4Xa%ov MvriXrfaaoi irpo-

20 ade k6tttj)V. apx€l '""poravL^ 6||weSa KoXcovov, 4[fi <J>]c6/cat 8k 6

ireSa 'Apur[T]\ap%ov.

22. Mytilene. Soon after 324 b.c. IG.XII.ii.6. SGDI.214. Ditt.Orient.2.

Hicks 164. Hoffmann 11.83. InwrJurid.il, pp. 344 ff. Michel 356. Schwy-zer 620.

[koI oi /3]aai [Xrje^ 7rpoo~T{]0r)o~[0ov rwt KareXrjXv-

0ov\rt <w9 r4%vav T€Xva]fi4v[co~\ tw 4[v toll] ttoXi Trpoade [eoiro?. ai

$4 k4 Ti9|

tS)v KaT€XrjXv06v]Tcov fir) ififi4vrj iv Tat? BiaXvai [ea]o-i

TavT[ai<ri,|

fir) ]€%4o-0co Trap ra? irdXios KTrjfiaTO<; firjSe-

5 vo$ firj[8e ai^L^ira) iirl fir)~\8€V rfap. irape^coprjaap avrati oi iv rai

ir6Xi irp6\a0€|

2oitc9, aXXa o~]t€ixovtov eVl ravra ra Krrjfiara oi

wapxpr)crav\T\€S avrcoi 4k to)v] iv toll ttoXi irpoade iovreov, Kal oi

arp6rayoL eis|

[aftOi? airo^4pov\rov iirl rov 4v ran ttoXl irp6a0€

4ovra ra Krrjfiara|

[a)9 fir) o~vvaXXay]fi4va> ra> KareXrjXv0ovro tw Ka\[reXr]Xv0ovro<i *] firjK at k4 t*9 Sfoav

ypofyrjrai irepl r[o~\vra)Vt fir) €io~d\[yovrov oi 7rep{]8pofiO(, Kal oi

hiKcuTKOiroi firjSe a[W]a oipXa IMlfetO"\

[i7rifieX€o~0ai 8e] to29

arpordyois Kal roU /3[ao~(X]r)a<; Kal roh ir^pihpofiois Kal r]oU

22, Measures taken for the settle-

ment of disputes arising between the

exiles who returned under Alexander's

edict of 324 b.c. and the remaining citi-

zens of Mytilene.

Most of the restorations adopted are

those preferred by Dittenberger I.e.

But in many cases others are equally

possible.

1 ff.4 The paaCXrpt shall favor the

returned exile on the ground that the

one who remained in residence has

been guilty of fraud. But if any one

of the returned exiles does not abide

by these terms of settlement, he shall

not receive any property from the city,

nor shall he enter into possession of

any of the property which those whoremained in the city have surrendered

to him, but rather those who surren-

dered it shall enter into possession of it,

and the generals shall return the prop-

erty to the one who remained in resi-

dence, on the ground that the returned

exile has not conformed to the agree-

ment. And the PaaLXips shall favor the

one who remained in residence on the

ground that the returned exile has been

guilty of fraud. Nor, if any one brings

suit, shall the clerks of the court and

inspectors of justice, or any other

magistrate, introduce it.'— 18 ff.4 The

officials are to intervene if all things

prescribed in the decree are not carried

8itcacrtc67roLS teal Tal? [aXXa]i? ap%ai<; at tee||

[lltj yivrjrai airav\ra 15

a)9 Tail ylr[a<f)i<rfiaTi yeyp<nrr]ai, ttardypevTOV|

[8e tov aderevrd

Tt tu>v iv rat yfra<t>{<rfmrt yeypa] p>p4veovfa><? tee pi)8\[ev 8id<f>opov

eirj roU tcaTeXrjXvOovrecraL tt]/oo? toU iv toll ttoXl|

[irpocrde eov-

ra?, aXXd 8idyoLev oi 8iaXe]XvpevoL Trdvres irpb<% aX|[XaXoi9 avv-

TrdwTQ)*; teal avem/3ov\€v]Tco<; teal ip.p4voLev iv toll a^irvicplat, toll 20

tw f3ao-(\Tjo<; teal iv tcl]l ht,a\v<ri toll iv tovtcol tgh i/ra|[</u<rpan.

SiaWd/crais 8* eXecrO]aL rbv 8dp.ov av8pa<; eitcocri, 84tea|

[p.ev itc

T&P tcaTeXdovrcov, 84tca] 8e i/c tcov iv toll ttoXl irpocrde iovrcov.|

[ovroi 8k vpcoTOV pev <f>vXdcrcr]ovTOV /cal iirLpiXecrdov &>9 prj8ev

ea\[<r€Tai 8icUf>opov to£? KaT]eX66vrecraL teal tols iv toll ttoXl trpo-

<7||[#€ iovreaaL. TrpdgoLcri 8k] /cal irepl to>v ap.<f>Lcrf3aTT]p4v(i)v tCTrjpA- 26

Ttov|

[a>*9 oi T€ tcaTeXQovre; /c]al 777)0? toI? iv toll ttoXl eovras ical

irpbs|

[aXXdXoL? paXicrTa fi\kv 8LaXv0i]crovTaLfai 8k prj, ecrcrovraL

a)? 8LK\[aL0TaT0Lfteal iv ra]t? 8LaXucr(ecrcrL

iTaU 6 ftacriXevs iiri-

tcpivve,|

[teal iv toll crvvaXXdy]aL ippeve'oLcri irdvre: teal oitetfcroLcrL

Tap. 7rd||[Xii> teal Tay yatpav 6]povoevre^ irpb1; aXXaXot? teal irepl 30

XprjpaTcov|

[7T€0*a to irapa848ex]0aL Tat? 8iaXvo~i<; a>? irXelcrTa teal

irepl optcaj|

[tov tee airopocrcrcoLCTL ol]|

7ro'XtTat, irepl tovtcov irdv-

tojv oercra tee 6p.o\[Xoy€0)LcrL 7roo? aXXaXo]t?, ol aypedevre; av8pe$

<f>epovrov iirl t\[ov 8apov, 6 8k 8a/Lto? atco]vcraL<; at tee dyrjTaL crvpr-

<f>4prjv fioXXevera).||

[ai 84 tee 6 8ap.o$ dyrjTaL to] bpoXoyrjp.eva 7rpo? 35

aXXaXoi? avp<j>ef

pov\[Ta, yjra<f>icracr0aL /cal Tot? tca]TeXd6vTecrcTL iirl

LpiOiva trpOTOVLO^|

[o<ra-a tee toU Xolttolctl ylra<j)]La0rj. ai 84 k4tl

out, and condemn any one who dis-

regards them, so that there may be

no disagreement between the two par-

ties and they may live amicably and

abide by the decision of the king and

the settlement reached in this decree. 1

— 21 ff. 1 Twenty men are to be chosen

as mediators, ten from each party.

They are to see to it that no disagree-

ment arises, and in the case of dis-

puted property they are to bring it

about that the parties shall be recon-

ciled, or, if not, that they shall be as

just as possible, and abide by the terms

of settlement which the king decided

upon and the agreement, and dwell

in harmony. 1— 30-81 ff.4 Regarding

questions of money, after the terms of

settlement have been accepted as far

as possible, and regarding the oath and

other matters, the men selected shall

report to the people, who shall take

such measures as seem advantageous.

If thepeopleapprove the mattersagreed

ipBevrj tco yjra<pCcr/xaTO?,|

[Trepl tovtw a kplats earto €7r]i rdi &6X-

Xai. /cvpcodevTO? Be rib yjra<f>la\[naros vrrb tw BdfMo, avfiirapra] top

40 Bdfiop ip rdi elico Carat, rco firjppos||

[weSa rap Ovalap evâaOai] towOioiai iirl aeorrjplai Kal euBai\[fioplai rcofi iroXlrap Trdprcop] yeve-

adai rap BtdXvaiP tow KareX^doprecrai Kal tow irpdaOe] ip rdi irdXi

iopreaai • toI[? B]e tprjas ij[ow Bafioaloi? dirapras Kal] Taw Ipelais

oelyrjp t[oI]? i/avow Kal|

[top Bdfiop irpbs evyap avp4X]6rjp. ra he

45 Ipa ra 6 Bdfio? [e]vâroyore iêrrefiyfre tow dyye'Xoi? 777309] top

ftaalXrja, dirvBofxepaL tow /3aal\[X7jo<; yeveOXtoiai Kar iplav]rop •

Trape'fjLfxepai Be rdi Ovalai Kal [t|ow eiKoai avBpas Kal tow d]yye~

Xow roU 7r/)09 top ftaalXrja Tre[fi,(f>\6epras tow dirv ra>p TrpoaOe] ip

rdi ttoXi i6pTG)v Kal tow a[irv to)p\KareX06pr<op. to Be sfrcfyiapa

t]oOto dvaypdâvras tow r[ap,lai<:

23. Nesos. Between 319 and 317 B.C. IG.XII.ii.645. SGDI.304.Ditt.Orient.4. Hicks 1 138. Hoffmann 11.129. Michel 363. Schwyzer 634.

Only the text of side A is given here, the more fragmentary B being omitted.

Ka]l *AXeâpBpo[<;|

x]g>/>cw

rdi ttoXl Kal|

[ ora Be] 'AXelfapBpos BidX[Xa\ê to/a

5 Trap ap6po)]Trcop /31op, <PlXnnros Be [6 ||^lXIttttco Kal] *AXe'f-apBpo?

6 *AXe£dpBpQ) r[a\fi /3aacXel]ap irapiTuifiop, ®^/50W7r09 ecop|

[tow

fiaa]iXrjeaai <£i\o9 Kal tow arpor[d\yoiai] Kal tow aXXoiai Ma*€-

10 BSpeaai n[e\ydX]a)P ayddwp otno? yiyope rdi ttoXl. 'A[p\\nTr]drpoy

yap iTTLrdâPTOf; ^tffiara €W|rbfi iroXefiop ela<f>epr)P irdprmp rtop

aXXwp|

elafapoPTCQP ®epanrrro<; Trapyevoiiepos\

717309 tow fiaalXqas

Kal'

'AprCirarpop iK[ov]<f>iaae rap ttoTup, errpaê Be Kal irpbs K\e[£-||

15 r]op Trepl tcw ew Kvrrpop arparela? Kal e\y] /MeydXas Bairdpa*; €W

upon, they may decree the same privi- be made annually on the anniversary

leges for the exiles returning in the of the king's birthday in the presence of

prytanyof Smithinas as for the others.' the twenty men and the messengers.'

— 38-89 ff. ' When the decree has been 23. Decree in honor of Thersippus

confirmed, the people are to pray that for using his influence with the Mace-

the settlement may be for the general donians in behalf of the city. For the

welfare. The priests and priestesses are historical references see Hicks and Dit-

to throw open the temples. The sacri- tenberger, I.e. There are some k<hm$

flees which were promised when the forms, as nerd for ire3d, drdypafcu be-

messengers were sent to the king are to side iyxapvaffiru.

fiiKpov awayaye.|

[iy€Per]o 8e teal irepl rap criroSetap dprj[p|

aya-

00$] Kal Trap rcop aahpdirav ei<raycoya\p|

crlrco Ka]T€<T/ceva<ro~€t

e So)tee 8e Kal rai ttoXi|[XPVfJLaT]

a €k crcorrjpiap Kal tokois iXda- 20

[<ro|va? aXr]rjae rcoy KarecrraKOPrcop, iffadorj|

[8e xPr)]fie*T€<ra'

L Kal

rot? TroXiTaiai ek [cri\rcop(a]p. Kal HoXvirepxopro^ ek rav *Aa£[av|

<TTa\€]m-09 8lcblKr)CT€ <f>£XoV aVTOV TOLL 7T0]|[Xt V7rd]pXfJv>Tape- 25

aK€vao~(T€ 8e Kal 'Appd/3ai\[ov Kal] roU aXXot? rofc eVt tii'g>i> re-

Ta|[7/xeVo]i9 i/7ro Ta>z> /3ao~iXi]COP <f>tXoi<; rat, 7r[o|\t /ca]l raXXa

rrpdaacu fter evpolas irpb<;|

[toi> 8]aôv irdpra' hihoadtu avrco

are\ei[av||

7rai>Ta)]i' to/z, irdpra \povov Kal avrco Kal [iK\yop]oio~i, 30

crraaai he avrco Kal eiKova â\[tfi|av], hehocrOai he Kal airrjcrip ip.

7rpoTavrj[{\co, k]oX ora Ke a irdkis Ipoirorjrai, fie'pis 8[i\$co]o~0co Sep-

crimrco Kal rcov eKyovcov at, rco y[€fpat]rdrco, KaXrjcrdai he Kal ek 35

irpoehplap •

|

[o-TeJâi/WTO) he avrov 6 yp?0<T'T( Ta^ ° €V[e'|a>i> cjv

tw aycove Kal oyKapvcrcrerco avBpay[a\6't]a? ez/e/ca zeal evpotas ra?

7r/>o? toi/ 8a|[/iOi/], tW yiPcbcrKcoicri irdpre^ ore 6 Sa>09 6||

[Na]<rtw- 40

rap rol<; ayddois dphpas [#c]al eve[ê] Tat? Tt[ftai] /cat crcoOeprot

avrco io-r€(f)a\[va]cl)6pr}a€V ap.epai<; rpls Kal evayyeXia|

Kal acorripia

e[d]vo~€ Kal 7rav[dyvp]iv avpd!\yaye hafiore[X]rjp Kal vvv rifiai

hiKaco*;. a\\vdypa-\jrai he roU rafiiais roU fiery

Hpa\KXe{rco rb yfrd- 45

$iap.a ek crrdXXav XidCvav|rco e/c ®ep/ia9 Xldco Kal crracrai oirira

K€ Se[p]\o-iirirco avpa[p]ecrKr} p-*XPL Tloppoirias ' iê[o-]\rco he Sep-

aC\ir]irco Kal dXXa oirira Ke OeXrj rco[y||

t]pcov crao-a[i] rb ^d- 50

cf)icrfjui, Kal k€ n deX-q 7r[p]\oaypdcf)rjp, €fifM€Pac avrco, rcoy kcv

€vepye\rrj rdfi ttoXlp.

47. Ik 6tfppa« XC0u : of marble fromTherma, a place in Lesbos near Myti-

lene.— h^XP 1 IIopvoir(a$: site of the

temple of Apollo Parnopius, the epi-

thet being derived from *-4pvo^, Lesb.

Boeot. trbpvoyp (5). — 48 ff . : 'Thersip-

pus may also have the decree set upelsewhere in any sanctuary that he

chooses and add to it a statement of

any of his other benefactions.

'

24. Decree in honor of L. Vaccius

Labeo. This is a characteristic exam-

ple of the artificial revival of the dia-

lect in Roman imperial times (cf. 280).

With the genuine dialect forms are

interspersed Koirfi forms as irap^TTjaaro,

Trp&ratus, dvo-, /*rrd, leptus, icadd, if' otair,

etc.; hyper-Aeolic forms as 4<pdf}uvy

x\ddeos (words with original 17, not o);

and examples of late spelling as relfiait,

Karelpuv with « = t (21), iirurKtdffavra

(36), Kopaylafy {rwdpKourav with k = x

24. Cyme. Between 2 b.c. and 19 a.d. SGDI.311. Schwyzer 647.

[6a/t]o<ruu[<?| raU inrapKot]crai<: avrco Krrj^cruis iv rco

Zuapayrjco] rj tovtoicti tw Bd[fico] | opia iracro-vBid-

5 aavros teal||

[fieyaXo]7rp€7r€a(rd)Tais retfiais Boyfiari^opros Kal

pav]co iv to) yvu(p)acrtco tcareipcov irpoayprffifiepco, ip cS raU rel-\

fiats avrco KanBpvcret, KrLcrrap re Kal evepyerap irpocropt^ficurBecrdai,

ettcopds re xpvffiai? 6pre0rjptKaOd rols rd fii\ytara top Bdfiop evep-

10 yerrjcrdprecrai pouifiop icrn, fie\\rd t€ tc\p ef dpQpdmcop avrco fierd-

aracrip Kal Tap ep\rdcf>ap Kal OecrtP tw acofxaro? ip rco yvfivaaCco

yepqdrjp,|

diroBe^daepos inrepOvficos Tap KpCaiv ras irokios Aa\/3e'cop,

OTofyets Tot? rrpovirapyaipoicri avrco Kal irpoafi4\rpei,f; rap eavrco

15 rvxav T0*9 ecf)UrotcriP apOporrrco, rap\\

pep vwepfidpea Kal de'oicri

Kal T04? IcrcTodeoiGi apuo£oi\crap ra? re rco vavw Kareipuxnos Ta?

T€ to) ktterra\

irpocropvfiaaias relfiap iraprjTrjaaro, apK^p POfit-\

%cop rap KpLcrip rco irXddeos Kal rap evp6ap eirtrede^prjKrfP, raU Be

20 rots ayddoicri rcop dpBpcop Trperrot^jais dcrfiept^otcra %dpa avperri-

P€Vo~€ reifiats '

i<f>* ol\crtP irpeircoBeararop icrrt tcop eppoficop iSprcop|

%p6pcov rap irapreXea tcop els afiot/3ap dpijKOPrcop|

eiratpcop re

Kal retatcop irepl Ta? KaXoKciyadtas avrco|

uaprvptap cnrvBeBocrOai *

25 hi a Kal rvxa aydda BeSo^dai||to /36XXa Kal ro3 Bdfico • iiratprjp Aa-

fie'eopa irataas eopra re(\fias agtop Kal Bid rap Xotirap fiep irepl top

fitop crefiporara\Kal Bid rap cf>tXoBo(iap Be Kal rap fieyaXoBdiraPOP

(66 a). 6.pK(i)v (infin.), avvrt\h\ beside

the normal /u-fonns K&Xtjr, <TT«pdvwv,

etc. (155.3) are probably artificial.

wiJw (1. 5), if correct, is a contamina-

tion of ravor with Att. vtu. ixrypd^v

(1. 36-37) is an aor. infin. pass., like

hvriBi\v, with e carried over from the

indicative (perhaps only by the en-

graver). With regard to psilosis, wefind KOLTflpUP, K0LTl$pUCet, but i^tlKTOUTlV.

The forms of the relative, being bor-

rowed from the Kotrfi (126), are tran-

scribed with 9 throughout (cf. also

4<p' olfftp etc.); and one might also pre-

fer Uptw and tmntr (instead of tavrov

with » and Lesbian accent). But it is

impossible to determine whether in

such cases the Koirfj form was adopted

as a whole or only in part (cf. 280),

and moreover by this time little, if

anything, was left of the sound of the

8piritus asper even in the Koirf/. So the

transcription chosen is of small con-

sequence.

15 ff. He declined the excessive

honor, suitable only to gods and demi-

gods, of dedicating a temple and nam-

inghimfounder, thinking it to be enough

to have observed the judgment and good

will of the people, but the honors suitable

eh|Tai/ TroXiV BidOecriP, /cat exvp *v ™ tcaW&rra BiaXafiyfrei re

Kal|

dirvBdâ, Kal tcdktfp eh irpoeBplap, teal are<f>dpcop ip 7rai/-||

recrai roh aycopeacrtp, oh a iroXif avpreXerj, iv ra rap|

Karev- 30

âv ctfiepa eiri rap arropBap tear rdBe ' 6 Sa/xo? o~T€|<£ai/ot AevKiop

OvaKKiop AevKico vlop AlfitXta Aafte'copa, <f>i\\otcvfiaiop evepyerap,

errecfrdpeo xpvaiG) apera? epe/ca\Kal <f)i\ayadlas ra9 eh eavrop • 6p-

redrjp Be avrco Kal ct||/coi/a9, ypdirrap re ip oirXco iy%pvcrco Kal 35

yaXKiap, Kar ra av\ra Be Kal fiapfiapiap Kal ypvcrCap ip rS yvppa-

ert'eo, i<f> Slp i7re\ypdcf>7jp • 6 Sa/to? iretpacrep AevKiop OvaKKiop

AevKia)|vlop AifXiXta Aaf3e'copa, cpiXoKvpaiop evepyerap, yvp,pa-

o-i\ap%r}crapra KaXco? Kal p*yaXoB6t;co<s, opBepra Be||Kal rb fSaXdr 40

pyop roh pe'oicri Kal 777)09 rap eh avro K0payC\ap rah vrrapKoicrai^

avrco Krr)crias ip Zfiapayijco, Kal ipnvKedtrapra rb yvfipdcriop,

Kal eKacrra iirireXecrapra\

Xafjnrpcos Kal fieyaXoyfrv^m ,apera?

€P€Ka Kal evpoas|ra<% eh eavrop. Kal iireC kc Be reXevrdcrrj, Kare-

P€^6ep\\ra avrov vrrb rcop i<f>dflcop Kal rcop pecop eh rap ayopap|45

crre(f>aP(o6r)P Bid tw ra<s rroXios KapvKos Kar rdBe * o 8a|/A09 crrecf>d-

poi AevKiop OvaKKiop Acvkico vlop Al/u\(a Aa\/3e'copa, <j>iXoKVfiaiop

evepyerap, are(f>dpco xpvaico ape\ra^ ePCKa Kal evpoas Ta9 eh eav-

rop • elaepeÔ-qp Bk||avrop eh rb yvfipdaiov vtto re rcop i<f>d/3cop 60

Kal rcop|

pecop, Kal iprd<f>rjp ip co k clp evOerop efijiepai <f>a{prjrai

ro^rrco. rb Be sfrdcfricrfjia roBe apdypasfrai eh crrdXap Xidco \€u]kco Kal

opQifiepai eh rb yvp.pdaiop Trap rah BeBo\yfj.aricrp^pai^ avrco ret-

fiais. fifjpos <t>parp(co BeKara||cnr(opro<; iirl iepeco<; Ta9 'Pa>/xa9 Kal 55

AvroKparopos\

KaCcrapo<;, Oe'co vlco, de'co 'Lefidcrrco, apxie'peos fieyt-

crrco Kal 7rd\rpo<; Ta9 irdrpiBos IIoXe/x&)i/o9 ray Zrfpcopos Aao6Y|/ceo9,

irpvrdpio*; Be Acvkico OvaKKtco AevKico vico Aifu\i\a Aa/3e'copo<;, <f>i-

XoKVfiaicD evepyera, crre<f>apacf>6pco Be||

1,rpdrQ)PO<; ra> 'YipaKXelBa. 60

to good men he accepted with gratified- tions.—56 f.4 when Polemon was priest

tion. — 47. At|tiX(a : name of the tribe of Rome and Augustus. 1

in the nom. sg., as in Latin inscrip-

Thessalian

Pelasgiotis

25. Larissa. V cent. b.c. IG. IX. ii. 662-663. SGDI. 343-344. Hoff-

mann II. 42. Roberts 240. Schwyzer 584.

a. TloXuf-cpata ifipt. b. Fe*&a/*09.

26. Site of unknown identity, southeast of Larissa. V cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.1027. Schwyzer 597.

a. "AttXopc A€<râ[/]o[t].

b. 'Apierrtop 6ve'6etee teol aup8av%va<f>6poi.

c. Hp6vof: ipydf-aro.

27. Phalanna. VcentB.c. IG.IX.U.1226. HoffmannIL5. Schwyw»r608.

5 Nd/ios.|A? tee top

I

paaorov|

faXt\\TatceTa[i]|kolvcl xMI*-

10 aara Z[x]\°v *<d|

o*iW€T[a]||* aTnr€\Zo\cu'\ to

28. Larissa. About 214 B.C. IG.IX.ii.517. SGDI.345. Ditt.SyU.543.

Hoffmann 11.16. Michel 41. Schwyzer 590.

[Tay]€voprovp1

AvayKtirwoi HerOaXeioi, *Apiarop6oi Eupo/xttot,

2 'ETTiyeveos 'lacropetoi, EuoY*o[*|

1

ABa]uaPT€ioif 'AXefLa KXeapxetoi,

yvp-vaaiapyivro^t 'AXcua AauoadepeLoi • QiXLttttoi tol fiaaiXelos

iirio-ToXap aîr^variXXapro^ irbr to? raybs teal rap ttoXip rap

xmoytypaaaipap •

4 "BaaiXevs Q>(Xi7nros AapieraL\eop toU rayoU teal rrji 7r6Xci

%a{p€ip. Herpalos teal 'Apdytcnriros teal 'ApterTOPov? aS? euro t?}?

irpeafieLa? iyipomo,||

€P€<j>dpi£6p fioi on teal 17 va€r4pa iroXis Sict

25. HoXvfivcUa: SC. ard\\a. See

168c— Fiic<8a(iot: see 46, 026.

86. Aristion and his fellow Sa(prtj(p6-

pw, set up to Apollo of the AlaxV' Alate inscription of Phalanna (IG.IX. ii.

1284) reads "AxXoun Ktpd[o]lov Zovvlx*-

rposI

Uo\tfiapxtSaiot 6 d&rat|6v40tiKt U-

pop.vapiov*l\aat xal i.pxâvx^<poptl<Tat. —A«rxa[l]6[t] : or A«rxa[/]o (cf. 38)?

Aevxyrtpioi, an epithet of Apollo, oc-

curs in Plutarch, and Awxaifyiot is the

name of a month in Thessalian and

Cretan.

28. Decrees of Larissa made in ac-

cordance with recommendations of the

Macedonian king Philip V, whose let-

ters, dated 219 and 214 b.c. and writ-

ten in the mum}, are included. The

No. 28] THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 191

tois iroXefioi*; TrpooSeiTai irXeovayv oIktjtcov • eo>? av ovv Kal M-\

povs eirivor}<T(0iL€v aîovs tov Trap vplv 7ro\iT€VfiaTOS, iirl tov ira- 6

ooVro? Kpi'vco tyr)$C<Taadai u/ta? 07r<u? toi? /caTOi\/covaiv Trap vfilv

%eaaa\(ov rj tgjv aXXcov 'YLWtfvcov Sodrji iroXiTeta. tovtov yap

avvrtXeodemos Kal crvvp.€ivdv\Tcov irdvrcav Bid ra <f>iXdvdpo)7ra 8

ireireLo-p.ai erepd re 7ro[X]Xa tcov xpTjatficDv eatcrOai Kal ifiol zeal

rrji Tro'Xet Kal ttjv\

%d)pav /aoXXov iêpyaaOô-eo'daL. erovs $"Tirepêperaiov tea."

yfraîâfi^vas ra? 7ro'Xto? yjrd<f>iafjLa||to viroyeypafifidvov • "ITa- 10

pdfifioi ra €KTa eir l/cd8i avvKXelros yevofievas, ayopavop.4vrovv

rovv rayovv irdv\rovv • Qikiiriroi rol fiacrcXeios ypdp.fiara Trepyfrav-

to? irbr to? TC170? Kal rav ttoXiv Bi(e) kL Yierpalos teal1

Avdy/cnr-

7TO? KalI

'Aptarovoos , ot>? aT Ta? Trpeio-fieCa*; iyivovOo, ive<f>avlaao€V 12

avrov, itok kC Kal a ap.p.4ovv 7ro'Xi? &€ to? 77-oXe/Ao? 7ro|T€oV€TO

irXeiovovv rovv KaroiKeiaovrovv • p.4o"iro8l kc ovv Kal tripos iiri-

voeCaovfxev af to? Tot 7rao a/i/ie|

iroXirevfiaros, ir toi rrapeovros 14

Kp€PV€fi€V -\lta<j)iâcr0€iv ajifie o(v)s /ce Tot? KaroiKevrecrat, irap afifik

Uer6[a]^Xovv Kal rovv aXXovv'TLXXdvovv Sodel a iroXirela • rolveos

yap avvreXeaBevros Kal avvficvvavrovv irdv\rovv 8te ra (friXdvOpovira 16

TreTrelcrTeLV aXXa re 7roXXa rovv y^puaip.ovv ecraecrdeiv Kal evrov Kal

Ta 7roXi Kal\rav yovpav fxdXXov iêpyaadeLo-eaOetv • iyfrdfacrret, ra

iroXireia irpao-crefiev irep rovvveovv kclt ra 6 /Sa|o-tXev? iypasfte, Kal 18

toZ? KaroiKevreacn irap ctfj,/i€ YlerdaXovv Kal rovv dXXovv 'EXXa-

vovv BeS6a0ecv rav iroX^reCav Kal avrols Kal iayovois Kal ra Xotira

Tifiia {nrapx^fAev avrols rrdvra oao-airep Aaaaiois, <j>vXds eXo/xe-||

vols €Kao~Tov irolas K€ /34XXeiT€i ' to ficL yfrdîcTfia rove Kvppov 20

efifiev Kair Travrbs ypovoi Kal to? rafxtas iahoêv ovypdyjreiv avrb

Thessaliansat this time were nominally <ra(oi«: Aapuralots. Cf. Hesych. Advar-

independent, but actually subject to r^v Adpiaav. But in other inscriptions

Macedonia. Cf. Polyb.4.76.2. onlyAdpiaaor (later) Adpur<ra.—19f. ^v-

10. o-wicXfCTot: <rvvic\els (164.9) is X&s ft\. : choosing each the tribe to which

used, like Att. <r&yK\rtros iKK\r)<ria, of a he wishes to belong, rolat gen. sg. with

speciallysummoned assembly.—16. iv- tnntv understood, <pv\at gen. sg. by at-

toO : iavrov. So also evrot, evrijs in two traction to toIm. Cf. Att. 4\4<rOat 8i

other inscriptions of Larissa. — 19. Aa- afroi/s <pv\ifv Kal Srjfwv Kal (pparplav, rjs

ip ardWas Xi0la$ 8va<> teal Td ovvfiara tovp TroXiToypa$€i04pTovv

22 Kal KarOefiev|

Tap, p,ep tap iv to iepov rol "AitXqvpo? rot KepBoloi,

Tap, fid dWav ip rdv dtcpowoXiv, Kal rdv bvd\av> §ck K€ yi\pveiT€i

ip rave, Sofiev" Kal varepop îXIttttol to! fiaaiXelos iiriarroXap

24 aXXap dirvaTeXXaPTOS irbr|T09 rayo? Kal rap ttoXip, rayevoprovp

9

Apiaropooi Evpopeloi, JLvBUoi *A8apaPT€loi, 'AXtfIttttoi 'IttttoXo-

%€lot,||

*E7riy€P€0<; 'laaopeloi, "Svfieiploi Mvaaialoi, yvppaaiapyep-

T09 TipovplBa TipovpiBaloi, rap trrroyeypappipap '

|

26 " Bao-tXcw tXt7r7T09 Aapiaatcov toi? rayols Kal rfjt iroXei %al-

p€ip. vrvpOdpofiai tovs TroXiToypa<t>7}0€PTa^ Kara|

ttjp Trap ipov

iTTiaroXrjp Kal to \frrj<f)io-pa to vperepop Kal dpaypa<f>ePTa<; eh Ta?

28 <rrrjXa<; iKK€KoXd<f>0ai • et\ir€p ovp iyeyopei tovto, rjaTOXTjKeiaap 01

<rvpf3ovXevaaPT€<; vplp Kal tov avpfa'popros rrji iraTplBt,|Kal T779

ip,r}$ Kp(a€<os. otl ydp irdvr(£>v KaXXurTOP iarip ax irXeCarwv pcre-

30 ydvrwv tov 7roXiT€VfiaTO<;\\ttjp t€ ttoXlp ia^veip Kal ttjp %d*pap p.i)

axrirep pvp alo"xpo)$ ^€p<T€V€a9aitpo/xi^cd pep ov8* ufxcop ovOeva dp

dpfreiweip, egeaTi Be Kal tow; Xonrois rois Tat? opolais ttoXito-

32 ypa<f>iai<% xpeopipov? decopelv, a>p Kal oi 'Pa)pal\ol elaip, ot Kal tois

ol/ceras, orap iXevdepdxraMTiP, irpoo-BeyppePoi ek to iroXlTevpa Kal

T(op apxalwp p€\[ra8i]8dpT€$ Kal Bid tov toiovtov rpoirov ov povov

34 ttjp 18iap irarp(8a iirrjvîjKao'ip, dXXa Kal diroiKia^; (afoeBbp|

[eh

ef$\8opTjKOPTa tottov? iKirerropfaaip. irX\rj\p eri Be Kal pvp irapa-

KaXu) vpas d<f>iXoTifuo<t irpoaeXOelp||

[wpcx; to] itpaypa Kal tov*;

fi€P K€Kpipepov<; biro tcop ttoXitojp diroKaTao-Trjaai etas ttjp ttoXl-

36 Telap, el Be|

[tipc<; a]prjK€o-TOP ti ireirpdâo-ip €t<r? ttjp ftaciXelap

rj ttjp ttoXip tj 81 aXX-qp Tipd airlav p.r) dgiol eiaip|

[ft€r4%\€iv

TTjt o~ttjXt}<; TavTTjs, irepl tovtcdp ttjp vTripdeaip iroiTjaaaBai^ ea>?

38 dp iyco €7rto-Toe^ra9 dirb ttjs|

[aTpa^Telas 8iaK0vo~o> • Tot? p&PTOV

KaTTjyopciP tovtcop p,eXXovaiP irpoeliraTe cforaw p.rj <f>avcbaiv Bid

<f>[i\Xo]Tip>lap tovto TTOtovPT&. crow f TopTTialov iy'."

4r fiovXuvrau (Jfat.— 28. tj<ttox^»«wav :

3 pi. plpf. of dtfrox^w, miss the tnark,

fail. Both word and ending are post-

classical.— 38. |Urrov: fiirrot. This is

now attested from some half dozen *o<n}

sources. It is probably due to the anal-

ogy of adverbs like rpwror, Xo«r6i»,etc.

—

40 wip Upofiv : apparently equivalent,

yfra<f>i(afi€va^ Ta? iro\io? yfrdqbicrp.a to v7roye\\[y~\pap,pLe'pop • " ©€- 40

fxicTLOi ra v<TT€pofjL€LPVLa ayopapop,epro<; 'AXel;imroi irep iepovp,

'AXcfvwrroi X^{a[v]|ro9 tydfyiaTei to, iroXiTeta, oaaovv fiev i<f>dv-

ypepQelv tapes tovp TreiroXiToypaobeLp>4povpyto? ray6$ iyypd[yfrap]-\

Ta? ci/ XevKovpa iaOe'fiev ai/ro? ip top Xipe'pa, tov[p u]a Xoittovp 42

toOv 7rerro\iToypa<f>€i/JLepovp kclt Tap iTnaT[o~\\\ap toI fiaaiXelos to.

bvvpara tcai Ta? eTrtoroXa? to£ fiaaLXeios *al Ta yjra^LafiaTa to

Te irmrpb [t]ci? yepop^pop\Kal to tci/aop oyypdyfraPTas ip arrdWa? 44

\i0tas 8va? KdTOeficp Tap pep lap ip top paop toI "AirXotwo? Tot

KcpSoiot,|| Tai/ 8c aXXai/ eV Tau a/cpoiroTup ip top poop ra? 'AOdpas,

Kal Tap opdXap top ip Tape yipvfiepap to?|

<to?> rafifa? 86p*p clt 46

Tap koipclp iroOohovp- to pa yfrd^iafia topc Kvppop ep.pi.ep /cair

iraprb<; ypopoi •" ot Trejro\iTo\ypa<f)€ip,€Poi kot Te Ta? eVio-ToXa? toi

/3ao-iXeio$ Kal ko,t Ta yjta<f)tapuTa Ta? 7ro'X*o? •

|

HapodpaKes • "Apxnnro? KaXXufrovpreios. 48

Kpappovpioi '*AyeiaCpoos Av/ciWo?, 4>aXa|/cpo? St/xtato?, [actX.

49-78].

TvpTOVPioL • Et/0otz/o? AeTTiWto?, iXo'£a/uo? AeTTtWto?, Bo£- 79

otco? Aa/i/*aT/3€to?, [actX. 79-92].

29. Larissa. II cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.553. Hoffmann 11.18. Schwyzer595.

I.Tpvp.ovp MoXotoi [o] <f>dp*po<; cnreiXevd(e)povo~OeiP airb|Mo- 20

XoVoi to* QoCvucos to? ycpope'po*; to, ttoXl ko.t top pop.op apyv-

pioL|

aTaTeZpas heKairep.ire.1

AXioSovpos UoXvge'peio? 6 <f>dpLepo<;

a\7reiXev0epova0€iP airb YloXvge'poi 'Appo^epeioi to? yiPop*po<;|Ta 24

7ro'\i /caT toi/ pofiop apyvpioi aTaTelpa*; heicdirepure.

in the language of adulation, to WpPaffduxQ*.—41.S<rcrowrrX.: (the names)

o/ any tAai arc challenged amongthose enrolled, i<pdvypti>6<ip in mean-

ing not iQaipovrrat, but jraTTryopouirai

(cf. 1.38).— 43. KcilTA^cu|)(<r|taTa*cTX.:

and the decrees, both the one just previ-

ously passed and the present one. inrrpd

raf, SC. dpJpas. Cf. Boeot. rporijyl^

136.1. Similarly toi vrirpb rds ycvofti-

yoi -rip ixtQp \pa<pl<jpxkTo% in another in-

scription of Larissa (IG. IX. ii. 612.30).

29. The whole inscription of 44 lines

contains a list of manumissions, all in

the same phraseology.

20. ^diuvos&irtiXcvfcpoftrfov: perf.

infin. = dTrjXevdtpCxrdai, with tpdfttvot^

declared free.

iv craXXas XiOlas 8vas ical rd ovvftara rovv TroXiroypafeiOevrovv

22 ical icarOepev|

rap pev lav iv rb iepbv rol "AirXovvo*; rol KepSotoi,

rdfi pA dXXav iv rdv dicpdrroXiv, ical rdv ovdXav, tefc ice yi\vveirei

iv rave, Bdpev" ical wrrepov QiXtinroi to* fiacriXelos iiricroXdv

24 dXXav dirvareXXavro^ rrbr|to? rayb? ical rdv iroXiv, rayevdvrovv

1

Apicrrovooi TLvvopetoi, KvBlkol 'ABapavreioi, *AXcfCmrot 'liriroXo-

X*t°l> ||

'Ewy&co? 'lacrovetoi, Nvpeivtoi yivaaiai'oi, yvpvaaiapyev-

to? TipovvtBa TifJLOWiSatoi, rdv xrrroyeypappevav •

|

26 " Ba<n\eu9 &£Xtinros Aapcaaitov rots rayols teal rrjt irdXei Xa ^~

p€iv. irvvdavopai rovs TroXiToypa<t>7]de'vras Kara|

rrjv trap ipov

iiriaroXrjv teal rb yfrrf^Lo-pa to vperepov koX dvaypafyhnas el% Tas

28 arrjXas i/CK€tcoXd<f>6ai * ci \ircp ovv eyeyovei rovro, r)a-roxrjK€Larav oi

avvfiovXevo-avres vp.lv /cat rov o~vp<f>epovro<: rrji irarpCBi.|teal tt}9

ififj? Kplaecos. ore ydp iravrcov KaXXiarov io~riv us irXeCarcov /xerc-

30 ôWcdi/ rov iroXirevparo*:||

rrjv re irdXiv layyeiv teal rrjv x&pav pi)

wrrrep vvv aurxpfc xepaeveadai, voptfa pev ovB* vp<av ovOeva dv

dvfrenrelv, efjecrri Be teal rois Xoiwois rois rals ofxoiais 7roXiro-

32 ypa<f>tai<; xPcotjL€'

VOVf! Qctopelv, <&/ ical oif

Pa>/Ltai|oi eiaiv, ot xal rots

olte€ra<:, orav iXevdepaxraycriv, rrpoaBexopevoi ek ro voXirev/ia teal

rtav dpxatcov pe\[Ta8i~\8dvr€$ ical Sid rov roiovrov rporrov ov pdvov

84 rrjv IBiav irarpCBa iirrjv^rjKacriv, dXXd teal drroiKias (a)xeBbv|

[ctv

eft^BoprjKOvra rorrovs iKirerropâaiv. irX[rf\v en Be zeal vvv irapa-

tcaXco vpas dfaXorlpw irpoaeXdelv||

[777209 rb] irpaypa ical roirs

p.ev KeKpipevovs vrrb rtov 7roXira)V aTroKarao-rrjcrai ela? rrjv ttoXi-

36 retav, el Be'|

[nw a]vr)icear6v ri rrerrpdxatnv cur? rrjv fiacriXetav

rj rrjv ttoXlv rj 81 dXXrjv nvd airiav p.)) dfyol eiaiv|

[perex]€tv

tt}? crrrfX-qs ravrr)*;, irepl rovrtov rrjv inripQecriv iroirjarao'dai, ea>?

38 dv iya) iinarpeât; drrb t>J?|

[aTpd]relas Biaicovaco • rols pJvrov

icarrjyopelv rovrav peXXovaiv Trpoelirare 07ra>? pr) fav&criv Bid

<f>[t\Xo]riptav rovro iroiovvres. erov<; f Topmalov iy."

Ar po6\uirrai elyat.— 28. Tj<rrox^|«wrav :

3 pi. plpf. of iffToxto, miss the mark,

fail. Both word and ending are post-

classical.— 38. |Uvrov: nirrot. This is

now attested from some half dozen rot rf]

sources. It is probably due to the anal-

ogy of adverbs likerpwror, e tc.—40 -trip Upodv : apparently equivalent,

yfrafaZafJLevas ra? irdXios ifrdfaafia to wroy^[y]pafifiepop • " ®e- 40

fuarioi ra varepofieivvta ayopapofiepro? 'AXet-tmroi irkp iepoQp,'

'AXcjflmrot X^£a[z>]|TO? iyfrdîo-Tei ra iroXiTeta, oggovp fiev i<f>dv-

ypevSelv icives tovp TrerroXiToypafeip.e'povp, to? rayo? iyypd[$>av\\

Ta? ip Xevtcovpa io~d4p.ev auro? ip top \i/j,&a, tov[p a]a Xoittovp 42

tovp TrerroXiToypafeifiepovp kclt Tap eTnaT\o^K.ap to! ficKTikelos to

opvfiara /cai Ta? €7riaToXa? toi j3aai\elo<; teal ra yjra<f>iafjLara to

re xnrrrpb [>]a? yepdpepop\ical to ra/iop byypd-fyavTas ip o-TaXXa? 44

Xidias Sua? Kar0€fjL€P tcLp fikp lap ip top poop rol "AttXovpo? rol

Kep8oLOL,\\ rap 8k aXXap ip rap a/cporroXiP ip top poop ra? 'AflaVa?,

/col rap ovdXav rdv ip rape yipvjiepap to?|

<to?> Taju'a? 86fi€P clt 46

Tap Kotvav iroOohovp- to fia yfrd<f>iafia top€ Kvppop efifiep Kair

Traprbs yjpopoi•

" ol ireiroXiTotypafeifiepoL kot tc Ta? €7rto-ToXa? toa

fiaaiXelo? koX /caT to, -^ra^Lafuira Ta? 7ro\to? *

|

la/Aodpa/ces • "A/)^7r7ro? Ka\\i<f>ovpr€io<;. 48

Kpappovpioi- 'Aytialpoo? Awc/mo?, <J>aXa|*/)o? 2tfi&uo?, [actX.

49-78].

YvpTox/PLoi • Evdotpos AerTâto?, &iX68afio<: Aerrâto?, Bot- 79

otco? Aa/i/iarpeio?, [actX. 79-92].

29. Larissa. II cent b.c. IG.IX.ii.553. Hoffmann 11.18. Schwyzer595.

^TpvfjLovp MoXotol [6] <f>dfi€PO<; cnr€i\€vd(€)povo-0€ip airb|Mo- 20

XoVot toI &otpi/co<; to? yiPop.4po<; Ta iroXi kclt top p6p,op apyv-

pLoi|

o-TaTetpa^ 8€Kair€r%ir€. 'AXi68ovpos IloXvfeWto? 6 fydfievos

a\ir€iX€V0€povo~0€iP airb HoXvg&oi 'ApfAogePeioi to? yipop^po*;|tcl 24

tto'X* tear top vofiov apyvpCoi aTaTelpas 8eKdir€p.ire.

in the language of adulation, to x$p

paadujcQr.—41.6W©vv/tTX. : (the names)

of any that are challenged amongthose enrolled. 4<pdvyp€rdttr in mean-

ing not icpaipovrrai, but Karrryopovvrai

(cf . 1. 38).— 48. ko\ rd +a4> la-par* kt\. :

and the decrees, both the one just previ-

ously passed and the present one. inrrpb

rat, sc. dpJpat. Cf. Boeot. tootijW,

186.1. Similarly toi fonrpd rot yenftt-

poi irip otwv \f/a<pl<rnarot in another in-

scription of Larissa (IG.IX.ii.612.30).

29. The whole inscription of 44 lines

contains a list of manumissions, all in

the same phraseology.

20. 4»djMvot AirciXcvtapofcHbiv : perf

.

illfin. = &ini\(vdcpu>cdat, with <pdp*rot,

declared free.

30. Larissa. Late II or early I cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.536. Schwyzer 596.

[N itco]fc\€a[s A]i/ro/So[v]Xeio[?].|

XuTopevovros 'Ay€i\<r£a He-

5 vovveloi oi|tov ravpov Trefeipatycovre; •

|

Ni*o*Xea? AvrofiovXeios,|

'Apio-TLOW HapfLeviatceios,|

Ilpaflas ElpatcXei&aios,|

Aa/x4? Spa-

o-tWeio?,||

[/ctX. 10-19].

31. Crannon. II cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.401. SGDI.3G1 B. Hoffmann 11.54.

Michel 302. Schwyzer 578.

\^TpaTa]yevro<; tovv Y\.€\r6a\ovv|

Aioj/to?] Havo~avia(oi Ma-Tpo7ro\[iTa,

|

Ta7evo']vToyi/ StXaVot'

AaTo^naxeloi,|

4>iX]ovi>o?

5*

Avrtyeveioi, Tev[vdoi 'Ac-||o-Toz/]oeiot, Tevvdoi AtV^fX[etot, - -|

- - K^aWiaOeveCoi, rap.i€[v6vTovv - -|

- - 'A]vTiyov€ioi, 4>et 8ovvos

EufSofeiot],|

- - o?'

Avriyevcioi Xe£ai>To[? • €7T€t|8€t At]ow ITau-

10 <rap{aio[s] MaT/307r[oX/ra?||

&€T€]\€i evepy€T€<s to kolvov [t£?{

7To'Xt]o? €V T€ TOt? 7rpOT€po[v ^J)6vOL<i\KoX i]v TCL OLpya TCL CdVTOi

icai tc[oiva tcLI

ttoKl k]cu Kad%

ihhlav alv tov XP€*av [JhCBrvn* *

15 tov kolvov Ta? 7ro'Xto? [€7rai||feVat] ALovra ir ra irpoavype[a-i

rav|

e%€L Kal tt]ot rav ttoXlv teal 7rb[0* exaarov|

tovv] ttoXltoow

teal 8eB6a[0ai Kal av\rov\ /ca(l) toi? iayovoi? ar\e\€Lav irdvrovv|

20 teal] hcvkiav Kal laorififav Kal \irdvra||ra Xot]7ra avrov imapyi-

fiev TLfiia [oaaa\

Kal] toi? XolttoU wpojjevois, Kal [<f>povr(aai\

tov]

Tafi[i]av QeChovva Eu8o'fei[oi> ou? K€|clt Ta?] tovv Tayovv yvov-

25 /*«? [tov€ toI

ylrd<f>iarp,]a ovypafel iv Ki'ova \idiv[av||Kal T]e[#e£]

aKpovv iv toi? lapovTohy [to|

/ia o]i>a'Xou/ia to yevofxevov [iv

Tave|

iyypa<f>e]p,€V iv Tot? Xo'701? Ta[? 7ro'Xto?].

32. Phalanna. Ill cent. IG.IX.ii.1233. SGDI.1330. HoffmannII.ll.Michel 1126. Schwyzer 618.

[*A]#ai/a IIoXta& ol TToXCapyoL 6ve\6eiKav apyLTToXLapxevTos|

5 'Ao-K\a7rio8ovpoi Aiayivialoi '|

IIoXu7i/ot/TO? St/i/xi'ato?, || 'AovcXa-

Triohovpos "BevoXdoL,|

Et^tOTO? 'Eiriyovoi, JLttivlkos Uavaaviaios.

30. Refers to the Thessalian bull-

fight, the TavpoKadd\f/ia, or ravpodrfpla as

it is called in another inscription of

Larissa, Ditt.Syll.671.

31. Decree in honor of Leon of Ma-tropolis. — 24. aKpovv kt\. : in the con-

secrated places of the heights (?). Butin axpovv one suspects some error of

the engraver.

No. 38] THESSALIAN INSCBIPTIONS 195

Thessaliotis

33. Thetonium, not far from Cierium. V cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.257.

Schwyzer 557. DittJSyll.55.

-c? hvXop€ovro<; QCXovUo hvios.

Serovcoi eSotcav Loraipoi toi K\opiv0(oi xavroi Kal yevei Kal

f\oiKid,Tai<; xal %pepacrtv aavXC^iv KareXetav Kivpepyerav e|7roie- 5

aav Kev raya tcev aray\Cat. at ti? irapfiaivoi, rb\v raybv tov eire-

araKOvra i\££avaKa(8)8ev. ra ypvaia Kal ra||

apyvpia t«? BeX</>ato 10

airoX\6fieva eaoae *Qp4o~Tao QepeKpar-

83. Decree of the Thetonians in

honor of Sotaerus the Corinthian, whohad recovered the gold and silver ob-

jects that had been lost from the tem-

ple of Apollo. For similar "losses"

cf. Ditt.Syll.406-406, 416-418.

6. KcApip-yfrav : or K«6ftpy4ra» ? See

94. 7.— 6. kcv ra^a Ktv dra-ytcu : in war

and peace. The phrase is plainly the

equivalent of the usual koI roXtpov Kal

tlp^rrfs (or iv xo\4fuai actX.), and is ex*

plained by the fact that in early times,

as also later in the time of Jason of

Pherae, the rayfn was the military head

of the united Thessalians, appointed

only in time of war. Jason of Pherae,

in boasting of the military strength of

the Thessalians on a war footing, ex-

presses this last by Sraw Taye&ijTou 6er-

raXfa, 8rav raybi 4r668e kotcutt^, Srav

TayefajTeu tA icarA QrrraKlaw (Xen.Hell.

6.1.8,9,12). So ra7tl(one would expect

rayla) and Anyta (cf . AKocpLa time when

no icfofios was in office) were times of

war and peace respectively. But the

use of the phrase does not necessarily

show that the institution under which

it originated was in vogue at the time of

this inscription;and, in any case, the

rcryfeof 1. 8 is the municipal official, like

the rayol of no. 28.

1, 10. It is obvious that the text as

it stands is incomplete both at the

beginning and the end, although the

bronze tablet on which it is inscribed

is intact. A horizontal line was cut in

the bronze to indicate that 1. 1 did not

belong with the following. Either this

is one of a connected series of tablets,

in which case 1. 1 forms the conclusion

of a decree given on a preceding tablet,

while the present decree was concluded

on the following tablet; or, as seems

on the whole more likely, 1. 1 is the

conclusion of the present decree, and

was added at the top when it wasfound that no space was left at the

bottom. In this case we read 'Opiarao

Qepacpdrcs (cf. 108.2) or, with correc-

tion, <t>epeKpdTe(o)s hvKopiorro* QCkovlko

Auto?, when Orestes, son of Pherecrates

son of PhilonicuSy was v\up6s. The use

of the gen. instead of thepatronymic ad-

jective would be only another instance

(see 214) of divergence from the usual

Thessalian. The addition of the grand-

father's name is unusual, but not un-

precedented (cf. e.g. no. 20), likewise

the use of vl6t instead of the gen. alone

(cf. e.g. SGDI. 1188, Arc.;Ditt.Syll. 121,

Stratus ; wait often so used in Lesbian

and Cyprian). flXwpfc occurs in Arist.

34. Pharsalus. Ill cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.234. SGDI.326. Hoffmann 11.65.

'A[yada rvâ ] a ir6\i<t <t>apaa\tovp roU teal oik i( apga?

<rvfnro\iT€VOfi€uoi<: teal <rvfnro\\[€fi€i<rdvT€]<r<ri irdvaa irpoOvfita

eSov/ce t&v ttoXitciclv KaTrdirep $>apaa\(oi$ to*?|

i[£ apâ? 7ro-

\]lt€voiU»OKtiBovxaefi fia if* Ma/covviais Tas eô/iî/a? rov Aov-

ipyov|

(7)a[9 fiopav Tr\e]0pa efehcovra eKaarov cifidra tyciv

5 irarpoviav to/a irdvra ypovov.||

r[ay€u6irrov]p JZvfieiXtSa Ni/caai-

aiov, Av/cov Apov7ra.K€Lov, 'OioXv/cov Mvaanrwefov, Av/cov|

4>e/>e-

Kpartlov, 'Avtioxov bvvareiov. (Four columns of names follow.)

Boeotian

85. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. VI cent. B.C. Breal,

M.S.L.VII.448. Holleaux, ibid.VIII, 180. Buck, Class. Phil. IV, 76 ff,437.

KaXfbv ayaXfia pava/cri f[€/ca/36Xoi *Air6(X)Xovi

? Aa/i]o(r^8a? Trotfive fi 'EêcTr/wro?. avrap eircfupcrav

Pol. 6. 8.6 as the title of an official simi-

lar to the iypordfiot, but nowhere else

than in this inscription as an eponymous

officer.

34. Pharsalus grants citizenship to

those who have assisted it, and gives

land to each youth.

1 ff. Tott ical ovt kt\. :

4 to those whohave already from the beginning been

politically associated (non-technical

use of <rvnTo\iT€vop4pois, not those who

have already enjoyed citizenship) , and

to those who have zealously assisted in

war, just as to those who have been

citizens of Pharsalus from the begin-

ning/— Kal ovt : even as it is, already.

Cf. SGDI.2160 dovXetow ftatof xal ut

servingjust as at present, SGDI. 1832. 11

pjtrb. tujp xal ui avrrjpTjfx^wwy with those

already chosen.—3. l\i MaicovvUuf :' in

the district known as the Poppy (A"J*«r)

Fields.'

35. An epigram of four hexameter

verses inscribed povo-rpwfiiiSS* on asmall

tile, broken at the bottom.

Vs. 1. &YoX|La : not statue, but used

in its earlier and more general sense

of ornament, pleasing gift, about =irddvfia. Cf.CIG.I,p.7,SGDI.6607.—

f[«koP<SXoi]: or f[heicap6\oi], cf. ffxta-

ddftot, no. 38 (686).

Vs. 2. It is possible that the second

letter is not v but p, in which case weshould read some such name as N«tt>-

plSat (Wilamowitz). In either case va-

rious restorations of the first syllable

are of course equally possible. Theform is in agreement with 'Ex&rporo*,

and is either an epic patronymic or adesignation of the gens or phratry to

which 'Ex^rpar09 (a Boeotian; note

-crporot, 5) belonged.

No. 41] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 197

[ ]ov Uroiifi.

to? tv, fdvajp, <f>€<f>v\ax<rotSt Sot 8' ap(e)rdv [re koI SX/Sov.]

86. Vase probably from Tanagra, VI cent. b.c. *E^.,Ap;(.1900,107.

Aep,od^(p)pe<; hiapbv 'A7ro'(X)XdVo9 Kapv/cepio.

87. Vase from Thebes. VI cent. B.C. *E^.*Apx* 1900,107.

Hiapov to Hvdi'o Flo-poSt/co? av&etce.

88-88. Tanagra. VI cent. B.C. IG.VII.593,606. SGDI.876,885.

38. 'EttI Fhe/ea&dfAoe ifiL 39. *EttI 'diclpa*.

40. Vase of uncertain origin. Probably V cent. b.c. IG.VII.3467.

SGDI.1133.

Moyea SiSon Tat ywtwcX hopov Eu^o^t TevrpeTi<f>dvro kotvXov,

6? % aSav Trie.

41. Thebes. Middle IV cent. B.C. IG.VII. 2418. SGDI.705. Ditt.

Syll.201. Hicks 135. Michel 617.

[Tod xp€i]fjLaTa avvefi[dXovdo iv top iroXepov|

top] &ro[Xc-

fxiov] BotwTot ire[pl tw iapS) to) ip, BeX<£ot? I tt]6t to>9 aatfHovras

to iapb\y twf

AiroXXajvos tw|

U'jovOfa.

Vs. 3. Here stood the subject of

iTetufHrar, the names of the donors.

The form of which the final or is pre-

served may be an adjective in agree-

ment with, or a noun in apposition

with, AyaXfxa understood.

Vs. 4. ^c^Xaxo-o : Horn. ire^Xa|o,

cf . 65 .— StSot : a rare imperative form

which occurs in Pindar, and in another

Boeotian and a Corinthian inscription,

and is formed, like Ayei, x/«, by the

addition of a particle (cf. ovrwrl etc.).

For the whole verse ending, compare

h. Horn. 16 and 20, and Callim.1.06.

36. Cf. Paus.9.20.3 . . . ip Ta-

vdypy, Kal Spot Kr/pvKLOP, tvOa 'Ep/xijv rc-

X^rat \4yovn. But here the epithet

KapjKuot is applied to Apollo. Ae/io-

$4{p)p€t is the same as AapaMpaijt found

elsewhere, and, if the E is correctly

read, the dedicator was an Athenian or

Euboean.

38-30. Examples of the early spell-

ing oe and ae, 26, SO. For /rAexa- see

626. ForM with dat. see 186.6.

40. M*yfo: masc. in -a. 105.1a.

— Ti^rpfTu^yro (or re*-? See 94.7):

rat E*-, daughter of Efrrprrrupdrrot. Thefirst part of the name is identical with

that of the Boeotian town which ap-

pears in Homer as Eurpiprtr. Cf . Eirrpei-

riSeies in a later Boeotian inscription.

See 61.8.— St : wf. 58 a.

41. List of contributions for the

sacred war (365-346 b.c). Byzantiumwas at this time allied with the Boeo-

tians (cf. Dem.9.34). Note the reten-

tion of the older spelling e beside ct,

5 'ApLaruovos ap'xpvro*; • *A\v£fjoi •

|

7rpicryee<> Xaposfr

AaoWo?, 'ApicrTO •

I

*Ava/eropt€e; Tpidtcopra /ii/a? •

Trpc[o-y€c<i]|

tpopfuo, "Aptco? Tepeos.|

Bv£dvrioi ypovalto

10 AafjLyjratcavco o~T[aTeipa$]\\oySoexopra TrerTapas, apyvptco 'At[ti-

kg> 8pa]\xp>avo<s.|

'Adav68a)po<; Atawauo Teve[8ios],||irpoêvo^ Bouot&v,

X«[X]ta? 8[pax/*a9].|

Ni*oXaa> apxovTOS • *A\vf [r/oi ]| aXXa? Tpidtcovra

p.va<: et[vLâp] •

|

irpicryeUs 'AXt/faiW Beo|

['AjXcfaf-

fy>ou, AtW IIoXi/X[aoi/].||

20 ['AtyciflWitfai apyoPTO*; • Bv^dprioi [crvv€/3d\\]op0o aXXa>? 7T€i/-

TaicaTuos o~TaT€ipa[s xf>v|<r]ta>9 Aap.yfratcapa>$ ip top 7r6\efiop top

v[7rep tq)]|

tapa> tg> €/i BeXcôt? £iro\4p,iop Bota>T[ot]|

avvehpoi

26 elpigap 2&><ri<? Kapa[t]txa),||

[nja/j/iei'to-tfo? IIu/)a/iOV.

42. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. Between 312 and 304 B.C.

I6.VII.2728. SGDI.570. Michel 1105. Schwyzer 446.

Boicorot 'A7roXXa)i/t IlTa>£ot aviQiap apyopros BoicoToh iXo-

KCOflQ) *A[PT~\iy[eV€]llCO @€tO"7Tt€[t09],|

a<f)eSpiaT€v6pT(OP 'E/X7T68o-

[*]X€i09'

'AdapoKpiTio) Tapayprjco, Ilovdwvos A[v]TOfjL€i8€[i£]a>

'Ep%on€p((0,I

'iTTTTOTtWo? YacrTvp.€iBoPTLco Kopcopclos, 'E7rx/ra[X-

t]*o? Manama) Seifiqa, NuctWo? r[/3]i/X[i]a>i>09 nXaraeto?, I

9

ApiaTotc\eio<;l

AyaaLrj(o'

ApQahopia), Idcopos Sio[r]ifi£m Seicnri-

€tO?, p.aVT€VOfl€P(0 'OpVflCUTTCO NiKoXaiO) 0€tO-7Tt€rO9.

as Tpur7e€s beside Trpuêler, Attic at in

'AXvfcfoy beside 'AXt/f9ot, and Attic

gen. sg. in -ov beside -w.

22. t&v virip ktX. : relative use of the

article, unknown in the later Boeotian

inscriptions. See 126.

42. Dedication of a tripod to Apollo

Ptous by the Boeotian league. This is

one of a series of four belonging to the

same period (IG.VII.2723-27246).

&^«8piaTtv4vTfl»v : those who serve as

*&4*8piarai or official representatives at

the dedication. From iSpt&ut used like

Att. ispiu. Cf. Att. &<t>lSpvfia used of a8hrinemade after the model of another,

as that of Asclepius modeled after the

one at Epidaurus (cf. Roberts II. 66. 13).

Observe that in the case of the repre-

sentative of Plataea the gen. sg. of the

father's name is used, not the patron,

adj. as in the case of the others. Thesame holds true in the other three dedi-

cations, and it is probable that thia is

not accidental, but that the Plataeana,

43. Orchomenus. Between 222 and 200 b.c. IG.VII.3172. SGDI.488. Inscr.Jurid. I, pp.276 ff.,509 f. Schwyzer523. The sections of the text

are given in the order in which they were inscribed (cf. 11. 30 ff.), but the

numbering of the original publication is added in parentheses.

Tot 7ro\€fj.apxoi rot iwi UoXv/epdnos|

ap%ovro<; <$>i\6fA€i\o<;

^

iXa)i/09,|

Ka<f>i(r68<Dpo<; Aicovuai'co, 'Adav68(o\po$ "Ittttcopo*; ave-

ypasjrav /ca#o>9||iiroeiaavdo rav airoBoaiP to)P 8a)P€ia>p tcop Nt/ca-^

pera? tear to yjrd^taîa tw hdp.oy.

(Mei)p(b)<; 'AXaXKOfjLepm\

fifcacrTrj ktj e/crr), iireslrdfaSSe|

QiXd-^

/t€tXo? <&(\(opo<;, Ka(f)ia68a>po<;\\Aiojpovai'co cXcfe* TrpofiefitoXevfie-™^

pop|

€i/M€P avrif ttoti Bcifiop, eTTiBel iweyjraîTTaTO 6 Sa/io? awohop^p

'NiKapenjii)|

©(Wo? top Ta/xiaf top Trpodpôma|tclp Tpbrap

7T€Tpdp,€tPOP CLTTO \t~\cLP VTTCfîpepcdcOP TUP l(OQ~dcOP /C^T TC19 7r0 't0?»

(i^

so long associated politically with the

Athenians, adopted the Attic usage at

an early date.

43. The Nicareta inscription. Nica-

reta, daughter of Theon, of Thespiae,

had lent various sums of money to the

city of Orchomenus, for which she held

against it certain notes, generally re-

ferred to as oinrtpa/ieplai (once, 1. 65 f.,

as tAi ifjLTpdfa). These are recorded in

IV. When Nicareta appeared at Or-

chomenus to collect these (11.44 ff.), the

city was unable to meet them, and an

agreement was entered into according

to which the city was to pay her the

sum of 18,833 drachmas within a cer-

tain time and the polemarchs were to

give her a personal contract for the

payment. The text of the agreement

(6no\oyi) isgiven in VII, and of the con-

tract (<rovyypa<f>os), written in the Koirfi,

in VI. The sum of 18,833 drachmas is

more than the total of the notes re-

corded in IV (17,686 dr., 2 obols), but

probably less than they amounted to

with the normal penalties for delayed

payment. For the phrase o irlduwaw

(1. 135, cf. 1. 16), which they persuaded

her to accept, implies some concession

on her part. Finally the city passed a

vote (III) to pay the amount and take

up the notes and the contract. Whenthis had been accomplished it passed a

further vote (II) ordering all the docu-

ments to be inscribed in a specified

order. This was done as stated in I,

which serves as a heading to the whole

inscription.

10 ff. irpop«0<»X«v^vov ktX. : that he

had a probouleuma to present to the peo-

ple, Whereasthepeople had voted that the

treasurer in charge for the third period

offour months should pay to Nicareta,

in settlement of the notes which she held

against the city, the sum which the city

persuaded her (to accept), 18,8S3 drach-

mas, and that the polemarchs should

take up the contract they gave for the

money against themselves, they and the

treasurer and the ten whom Nicareta

selected, and cancel the notes against

the city (maturing) in the archonship

of Xenocritus, and since the polemarchs

had arranged these matters and the

25

o tyrCOaxre axndv a ttoXis, apyovpCoa S/>a£/xa?|

fiovpia? o/craKiaî-

Xta? oKTa-Karia? rpufycovra rpU, ktj to>? 7ro\€/*a/â>? dv€\€a\0rj rdv

(m) T€ vvvypaQov, av ehaicav oxnrkp||

[o]vtcov tojv xpup.dT(nv icar ' a\y]rv

avrw[v]|

ktj 6 Tap.La% tc^j eSv irodet\€TO Nucapdra oV*[a],|

k^j Ta?

\m€pan€pCa<; Siaypdyjtacrdrf Ta? [tear]|Ta? 7ro\io<: Ta? itrl aevo-

(1J6)/c/)tTa> apypVTOS

|iv @et<r7rt^9, *^ ovra fefv/covofieiovrcop

||t<wi>

TroXefidp^cov ktj tw rafiiao airoSoi^TO*; rh ^peifmra icdr to o/4o\o-

701/ to 7rapI

Siofecrrop SioScopco Seicrmeia redev,|

SeSo^drj rv

hdpv to>? TToXefiapxan,I

#a to yfrdfaafia /eovpiov yfrcirrj,

(m)^VyP<*\\t*V &v ardXav Xidivav t6 re -^rd<f>iafm ovto (II)|

ktj to

oinrep Ta? diroh6o~to<; (III), *a(T) ravra 8k ktj|

Ta? vwepafiepias

Ta(?) *aT Ta? Tro'Xio? Ta? Nt|/ca/>^ra? (IV) *^ to 5[v]iovfia ray ypap-

(S)^176*09 ™ &[i]\<*ypfy&TO<; ai/ra? (V) Tax/ ervyypa<f>op rdv||tc-

Otiaav Trap Fi<f>id&av (VI) to dmiypa<f>ov (ktj|to avriypa<f>ov)

tw 6fio\6yeo tw redevros trap QuSfoearov (VII) #17 Tai> 8iaypa<f>dv

tojv ^peifidrcDv cSv|eypasftav avrrj Sid Tpen-^SSas (VIII), to

âXaytaI

dTroXoyiTTaa-Trj ttotI *aT07r[T]a[?, 7r]o/>oi> 8' cI/tAci/||dirb

TS)V TTOXlTlKCOV.

HI Aafiarpio) viovfieivtrj\

Trerpdrrj, iTrcyfrdfaSSe K[a]<f>io-68ojpo<: At-

co\vovo-(co, *A0av68a>po<; "Ittttcopo*; eXcfe * Trpofi^\[f3]toXevp.4vov cl-

avrv ttotI Bdfiov, hriSei,\

irapy€vop,4va<; Nitfap^ra? O1W09^Qeio-Tri/cdi;

\\[k]tj irpaTrwra^ to Sdvetov rdv irdXiv /edr Ta? ov-

7T€[p]\afjL€p£a[<i] Ta? Uoaas avrij, [dva]yKcuT\6e\v tv TroXe'fiapfcv ktj

6 rapCa? aovyytap^Laavro^ toj SdfKo Soptv|

[k]c\t av[rif] av-

[t]&v <rovvypa<f>ov iror rrj ov7rapx<ocrr) ov7T€[p]\a/jL€p{r), i[v r]dv tea

treasurer had paid the money according

to the agreement deposited with Theo-

phestus, be it voted by the people, etc.

40-41. vtovfUivCi) wrrpdri) : TrrdpTjj

lara/jJvov. On vlqv- from wo-, see 42. 5a.

— 46 ff. The polemarchs and the treas-

urer were obliged, with the assent of the

people, to give a contract against them-

selves in addition to the existing oinrepa-

fttpla, until the levy for this purpose

should be made and the amount agreed

upon provided. This is the only satis-

factory interpretation of the most

troublesome passage in the inscription,

though one difficulty remains, the use

of the singular oinrepafxeplrj where weshould expect the plural.—49. 4[vt]&» :

until, originating in iv t4* ipjpap. Cf.

186.1 and note on 28.43.— iv o£ro: for

this purpose. Cf. rbpov iv ovto 11. 69, 60.

—ivtvixdtUi, not ii*nx<ki%is declared

certain by Baunack, Philol.XLVIII,

iveviyQtUi a dv<f>opd iv ovro, k[tj]||

kop.{tt[€lttj] rd avv^copeidivra

XP€if*araf\

heho^d-q tv Bdfiv rbv rapCav top [7r]podpôvra|

[rav]

Tptra[v] TT€Tpd/A€ivov airoBofiev Tredd r<av\

TroXefidpxofv 'Nucapdrrj

apy[v~\p{co Spa-ftpa*; p-vpias\[cW]Ta/acrêt\ia9 6tcTcucaT{a[<;~\ rpid-

k[o~\vto. Tpti TloXxfycpaTios dpôvTO*; iv tv Aa/iarpiv fieivl ktj tcW^J^

€[ji]|777>aft«? Ta? «ocra9 'NiKa[perTj /car] ra? ird\io<! B,ev[o]\tcptTO>

dp'xpirro'; iv SeiaTrifj? 7ra'cra9 SiaXidvao-[0Tj]|tco9 7ro\€/xa/3^&>5, ktj

rav crovvypa<f>dv, dv e%i kcIt t\&p\\

iroXep^dp^cov ktj tco rap.(aoi

dvcXiadtj, iropov [8* eljljpei' iv ovro curb tcov rd? ttoXios irodohio-Jj?^

fidrcov TrdvT[a)v].\

Eevo/cpfoo), *A\a\KOfi€v(o).— Ni/capira ®eWo9 Ta? 7r[o']|\to9JJJ

*FipXOfi€v£cov ktj tco iyyvco Qtcovo? SuiW/xco • rd m\irdp.aTa fiovpirj

oySoetKovra Trevre 8tov[o] bfioXlco '\ktj tco T€0fita> picrrcop *Apicn6-

vikos TipafyriXio*; •

||

Aiovkictkco, ®iov(co, to crovvdXXayfia.— Ni-J^Kapera ®ico|i>o9 Ta? iroXios *JLpxopAv((ov ktj tco iyyovco 0iWo9

|

lovvvofxto • rd irirdpLara BtcrîXiTj 7r€VTa/cdTi[r}] •

\

ktj tco t€0/xico

fCarcop 6 avrtk ' Aiovkictkco,r

Op.oXcotco,]

[t]o aovvaXXaypâ.—Nucapira OtWo? Ta? 7ro'Xt[o9

||'EJ/ô/înW /C7/ tco iyyovco &ico~™^

i>09 'Lovvvop.co • Ta 7r\irdfiara TreTpaKicrêiXiTj * /c^ tco redjiCco

plarcop|6 auro9 • xpovo? 6 avTOf.— Ni/capera ®/coi>o9 tc*9 7roXio9

I

[*E]/3ôftei/tcoi/ /c^ tco iyyovco ®icoi/o9 Hovvvopxo ' rd Tnrdîara êl-

Xirj - ktj tco redfiico plarcop 6 avro? • Alovkio~k[(d,II<de]iXov6'wo, to

J!^croiWXXay/ia.

AiaypdyfrTj rd? ov7rc/3[a|/x]c^ta9 Ta9 Ni*a/>era9 €f ©eicr7r*7)9 T^9(2)

/caT Ta9|

[7r]o\i09 * tcoi/ redfio<f>ovXaK(ov ypap>p.ar€v^ 2a . . . .|

'ESaWcrej/ NiKapera Secovos|

@€0"7rtAC»7, Trapovros axnrji KV^piov^toO dv8p6<; Aef-Linrov E[v]\vop.i8ov, Ka<j}Lo-o8o>p(DL Ai[o]|wcriou/A3i

413, and agrees with uncontracted date given at the end of each is the time

forms found elsewhere, as KovpwdtUi of the loan (r6 aowdWay/xa). Ct Thal-

(161.2).— 60. ito|i(TT[iiTn], not ko/jUt- heim, Berl. Phil.Woch. 1893,267. Ther[i|], also after Baunack I.e. expression throughout is condensed.

61 ff. The first date, archonship of Eew^rpfrw (Apxovros), (/xeipbs) 'AXoXxo/ic-

Xenocritus, month of Alalcomenius, ptu, Kucaptra eturo* (*ard) rat ir6\ioi.

applies to all the following notes (cf. 78 ff. The text of the contract is in

11. 28, 66, 136, 151) and is probably the the «otin$, though dialect forms are re-

time at which they fell due, while the tained in some of the proper names.

^CKofjLrj\a)L <t>£Xcovo<;,|

*

A0avo8<opcoi "Ittttcovo?, Ho[XvtyepiT(0i ©o-

^ pOTro<; teal iyyvois||€t9 etcTeiaiv tov 8aveCov

|Mi>aVa)i> M.e'fcyao,

TeXeaias|

Me«7ao, Aaaiirrrcoi Seportyiov, Euapet Eu^cfyjov, IIe-

(2) H*'<*aM 'Awafwww?, Aioi/vo-o||8a>/>&H Ka<f>io~o8d>pov, Kwptyai TeXe-

crimrou, 'Ovatrtfitoi|

QeoyeiTovos, Ka<f>io-o8a>pcoij

Aa/xaT/Jt'ôu,

Nitfo/cXct 'AflajyoSw/jov 'Op%OfJL€v£ot<; apyx^plov Spaxficts fivptas

OKTa\icio")(eiXCai>

J2)e*9 T* ria/*£o"tfTia T<* €|7r' 'Ovaaifiov apyovro* Boiamuf?].

||

a7ro-

horcoaav 8e to 8dveiov|ot 8aveio~dfievoi rj oi eyyv\oi Nircaperai iv

rot? nai>£oi|amoi? 7rpo tt)9 Ovarian iv f)p,€\pai<i Tpialv. iav 8e /a^

(2)tt"n*o8<y<r[i,]

||Trpaxdrio-ovTcu Kara tov v6\fiov •

[17] 7rpaft9 eo~Tco etc

T€I

avreov tcov 8aveiaap£vwv\ical etc tcov iyyvcov, teal ef cvo[?]

j

*™ /eat €* irXeUvtov ical iic irdv^rcov ical i/c tcov wrap^pvTcov|

aurofc,

irpaTTova-qL ov dv Tpdprov fiovXrjTai. 17 8e avyypa<f>rj|

icvpLa e<rra>,

(38)An^/M?* V7rep Nt/capera?. Mdp^Tvpcs

1

ApicrToyeiTcov

'Apjio\l;evov, 'IdiovSucos 'A0av(ao,\

Yi<f>id8a<> TtfioicXelos, &apfcrd-

EvSfoov, KaXXâ9 Av|<n<£ai>TOt>, 0€o'<^€<rTO9 @eoSaj||pou, Eu-

%ev£8a<; &iXd>v8ovI

B€<T7rt€t9. a o~ovyypa<f>o<;|Trap Yi<f>id8av

TtfAotcXelos.I

*Ovao-(fiQ> ap%ovTo<; B<ho>toi[9,]|

fieivb? Uavdfuo, opoXoya||

Jj®Nt/caperr) ©1W09 Seienriicrj,

|

trapiovro*; Nt/caperr) AcfAvjm Eu-

vop,l8ao T<o av8pb<; ©€[t]|a-7rt€to?, t?) irdXi *E/>;£0 i]|a>i>•

(53)>rraP€âv oirrrep Ta9 7ro'X[t]||o9 iroXip-apôi Ka<f>ia68co\po<; Alcovov-

ctCco, <J>iXo7t€iXo9I

4>tXa)vo9, *A0av68copo fi "I7r7ra>|i>09 * airo86yb€v Tav

(58)w^*1' 'E/Jô/ieWcM' Nt/caperi] Q1W09,

||o iirL0(ocrav oirrrep Tav

ov7re\pafjL€pLda)v Tav itrl &,evotcpt\Tco apypmo? iv Seio-Trif}?, ap\yov-

?m! Z3"0 >PaXfJi^'(t ôvpiat dtCT[a~\\Kio-%eiX{a<; oKTaKarLa^ Tp[td]^covra

T/)t9, eo~xaTov *Ovaa[t ]\fuo apôvro*; iv tv *AXaX[tco~\\fiev(oi peivi*

aovyypatpov 8e|

ypdyfraadrj t<o apyovpiw tq)<;|

<to>9> TroXefjbdpx^

^ 'JLpXop.ev{cov||

ac^ iyyovcos, <U9 *a 8oAct/xaSS[et]|

Niteapera, teif

0eo~0r] pLea4yy\yôv Trap Fi<f>id8av Tifio/cXeios|B€t<T7rt€ta. cVl

/ca ô/4tTTe[t]|n7 Nitcapira to apyovpiov||

7ra/> ra9 7ro'Xto9, e<rX*a-

The names of the first two sureties are but with the third the error is recti-

given by mistake in the nominative, fied.— 113-114. fm^4pi}i: pr&zrd* it

• vara) Ni/capera Ta? ov7r€p\apep{a<iy a? eyi /cctr Ta? Trokios, t<z? iiri

tZevotcpiTco|

ap%ovro<; iv SeicTrir}? 7raVa?, kt) rhv aovyypaôv cnro-\

S6t(o FifadSas toi? iro\epdp^v<; kt) toi Tapir) kt) to[i?]|

iyyovots.

r) oV Ka pel airoScoei a 7ro\t? NiKaperr) to dpijryovpiov iv tv yeypap-Jjjjj

pAw 'XpoWy Ta? povplas kt) o/CT[a]|/cttr^6tXta? 0KTaKaTla<% rpid-

Kovra rpls, aTToBorco|

rav crovyypa<j>ov kt) Ta? ovrrepapepla^ Ta?

/caT Ta?|

7ro'\to?, aVai/ to dpyovpiov to iv tv 6po\6[y]v yeypap\pi-

vov(f)

Be tea) iv tv ^pow tv yeypappew fiel iOeXei K[op]l88[€]-\\

o~0r) Nt/cape [r]a to apyovpiov, airoSoTco ¥i<f>id8a<; tclv|

o-ovyypa<f>ov^jjj

toi? 7ro\€fidp%oi<; kt) toI Tapir) kt) TOt?|

iyyovois, kt) iroTaTroiri-

o-aTco NiKapera tt) 7t6\i 'JLpx^pevluiV kt) Tot? TroXepdpxois kt) toi

Tapir) kt) Tot? €7)70vot? dpyovplco Bpaxpas irevTaKiapovplaSy kt)

tt)||

ovTrepapcptT) d/covpv vv evOco. flo-Tope? 'A/}io-T07t|Ta>i> 'Appo-

jjevco, 'IOovSikos 'Adaviao, Fi<f)id8a<; Tt/Ao[«\e£|o]?, <t>apo~d\io<; Et>-

SIkco, KaUe'a? Aiovo-i<f>dvra>, ®i6<f>€ia\TO<; SioBdypco, Eufew'Sa?

<J>i\ojz/8ao @eto-7rt€te<6>9. to o/xo^Xoyoj/ 7ra/> &io<f>eio-TOV ®io8d>pci)

Qeio-TTiela.

Aiaypa<f>d||

Ni/caperr) Sid TpaTriSSas Ta? IIicrro/cXfto? eV ®et-^jj

o-7rt|^? • 'ETrtTeXto? ap%ovTo<; iv (fteicnrirjs, pcivbs 'AXaX/co/xc|i>t

SevT^pco dpiprj iva/crfSe/caTT), iwl Ta? IIiaTO/c\eio<;|ToaWSSa? Nt-

Kaperr) irapeypdfai irdp UoXiovtcpiTCO @a/3o|7ro? 'TLpxopevlo) rapiao

ovwep Ta? 7ro'\io? to o-ot/i/^tuoetHêi' rav oinrepapepidcov tolv iirlJJJjj

SevotcpiTQ) dpôvrofty|

Trapiovros iroXepap^co 'AdavoBcopco "l7T7ra>-

vo? 'E/>xo/i€i'l[a>], I dpyovpCu) 8pa%pT) povpirj bicTaKio"xel\ir) oKTa-

KaTlT) Tpia\tcovTa TOI?.

164 ff. If the city fails to pay Nica-

reta in the time specified, it will have

to pay the amount stated in the con-

tract and the sum of the notes besides,

that is substantially double the amountloaned. But if Nicareta refuses to ac-

cept the amount named in the con-

tract, as she might do in order to

secure the exorbitant penalty for de-

lay, she forfeits both contract and notes

and pays a heavy penalty.

169-170. 8iavpa<|>A NiKOpfa] ktX.:

memorandum of "payment to Nicareta

(adnom. dat. 172) through the bank of

Pistocles. diaypatpd cancellation (cf.

8taypd<pa<rdrj 1. 22), and so payment. So

11. 172 ff., at the bank of Pistocles there

was paid over to Nicareta by Polycritus

the treasurer in beltalf of the city the

sum agreed upon of the notes (part. gen.

;

cf. irrb rav vrtpanepi&uv 11. 14-16).

44. Lebadea. Ill cent. b.c. IG.VII.3083. SGDI.425. Inscr.Juxid.il,

p.238. Michel 1392. Schwyzer 509.

©to? Tov%a aya\0d.|YaarCao ap^ovro^

|

Boiam)?, iv Be Ae£a-||

5 Beirj Aopfcwvos, Aw/A.o?|

'lpavrjco avriOein top|

ftBiop depdwovra

10 *Ap\8piKOP tv Al tv BaaiXeli|

kt) tv Tpefaopiv iapov cZ||/x€i/, irap-

p*Lvavra Trap|Tap p-arepa 'AOavoBctyav pena Be/ca, Ka6ib6pov top ip tt)|

defer) yeypap.pe'pop ^ £e ti|ica ird0ei

'A0apoBd>pa, 7rapfi\ePt1

Ap8pd>PiKO<; top TrepiTrop|

%popop Trap Aau-

20 Xoy [e]7TiTa ta||po? 2<tt© 7ro0[Y]/CG>i/ /x€tj#ei^ fieidep- fiel

eaaelp>e\p Be KaTaBovXiTraadrj|

'ApBpitcop p*i6ev(- *Ap\BpiKOP Be

25 XeiTcopylfiep||

tt)? 0oalr)<s tup 0ia>p|

<a>v) ovrayp.

45. Lebadea. II cent. b.c. IG.VII.3080. SGDI.430. Schwyzer 512.

[1d(OP a.PTL0eiTi to fCBiopI

Trrj]Bdpiop,

A0dpa>pa tv Al

Tel Ba<rtXet kt) Tel Tpe<f>a>Piei iapbp elfUP top Trdp[Ta \%po]pop airb

TaaBe Ta? dfiepas, pel Trpo0feopra jiefre avrel 1da>pt pern aXXei|

[fi]ei0evl Kara fxei0epa Tpoirop. r) Be ted Ti? aPTnrotelTrj *A0dpcopo^

5 et dXXo ti aBi/el||

[*]a#' opripa <ap Tpoirop, ovrrepBiKi6p0ca kt) irpoi-

aTap0<o tv tc iapeles kt) re\l|

iap]dp%T) tv t)1 apriTiovp^dpopres

kt) twp dXXcop 6 fieiXofiepos. ffarTOpe\<j\|

. . . . Xei? Saatm, Et//9a>-

Xo? Sw/cpaVio?, Nfeapyos kt) Kpareop KvPoariB\ao],

46. Chaeronea. II cent. b.c. IG.VII.3303. SGDI.385. Michel 1394.

KaXXt/ca>i/o? apxco /xcivo? AafmTpLco TrepreKTjBeKd-nj|

IIov/3t7r7ro?

Upogepa) aPTidetTL lapav Tap piBLap 0epdTrrj\[pa]p 'A<f>po8iTiaP tv

44-48. Manumission decrees, of

which there are over one hundred ex-

amples from Chaeronea alone, all of

about the same period. Even from the

same year some are in dialect, some in

the KoiKij, and some in a mixture of

both. In those given here Kotrff influ-

ence shows itself in Ayatyw no. 46, in

the f of td>u>v6i y frv6t nos. 46, 47 (cf.

6wei no. 44, Safuuforres no. 48), xard rbv

p6ho» bo. 47 (cf. kAt rbr r6/*or no. 46),

Tcapanflvaaav nos. 46, 47 (cf. xapfj^l-

varra no. 44), in rpodtxorra no. 46 (cf.

tto6Lku>v no. 44), in irou>i//iem no. 47 (cf.

Toi'6nevos no. 46 = xoudfuvoi), i£ttntw no.

48 (iffaeT/jLfv no. 44).

Note tt for usual v from ot (80)

;

«f(rt = ofrct. For ftxrfyf no. 44, see 84.

For or = 9$ and damAorrei, in no. 48,

see 828.

No. 40] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 205

Papain, irapafieivaaav aaavrv ktj tyj yov^yri\K\ avTco ayaOrjv a?

Ka ôxovdi, Tav avddeaiv ttoIou^vos;] Bia tw aovpeSptco Kar tov 5

vofiov kt) KaTefiaXe tv Tap.ii]|

[c]7rt Ttav iapcov to yiviovpevov

Spaxpfc ffcart 7rapaxpe[t]fia.

47. Chaeronea. II cent. b.c. IG.VII.3352. SGDI.395. Schwyzer 517.

'Apxeivo) apô) fieivbs Sovico|

TrevreK-nSeKaTTj AiowcXei? ktj Kg>-|

rtka avTidevri Tav fihlav Opdprrdv, fj oviovpa Za>irovpiva, lap[av]||

Tel Lepdwet, irapafielvaaav avrÛ <!? Ka ^<av6i avevKXtiTa*; , Tav |5

avddeaiv Troiovp^vet Bta tw o-[o]|ui>e8/na> /carA tov vop.ov.

48. Orchomenus. II cent. B.C. IG.VII.3200. SGDI.497. Inscr.Jurid.

II.p.237. Michel 1393. Schwyzer 528.

*A7ro\\o)v{$ao apxov\TO<> tlapeidBBovTO'i 'Avrity&ios IcoKpaTios,

lapapxi6v\Tcov 'Ayeio-ivUo) HovKpaTCos,||

1coo~i/3{co UovdiWios,|5

avr£0€iTi Slav AafiaTp(j^[<aai] T0V ftBiov fVKerav 'AKpfoiov|

iapov

elpev tw lapdirio*; kt) ra[?]|

vI<rto<?, kt) pel igelfxev fi€i\\0€vl i<f>d- 10

7TT€0~TT] fi€l8e /C£Z |TCtB0fXLrTaO~TTJ * 6V /Ca Tt9 i<t>d\TTT€lTT), KOVpiO?

€o-tco 6 iapeik kt) tv|

lapdpxv kt) tv aovveBpv o~ov\a)VT€$ ktj Ba-

Phocian

Delphian

49. Delphi. Early V cent. B.C. SGDI.1683 (with II,p.722). Roberts

229. Schwyzer 320. Bourguet,B.C.H.XLIX,25 ff.

Tol Tr€VT€KalBeK\a\\tov AafivaSav ton[. . ?] |

&[p]aavp,axov

Kal Kap\ipea hrl Tpiyfi fyx[oifn»]» Kcnr&eif-av [pva]\i Sc/car^ 5

Topes [Kal]|

hifUfAvalov [#a]|i Bpaxpas 7T€v[T€]\Kovra Kal f^£.

As in similar decrees from other

parts of Greece, the act of manumis-

sion takes the form of a dedication or

sale (&tt48oto at Delphi, e.g. no. 63) to

the divinity of the local shrine, thus

securing religious sanction and pro-

tection of the rights of the slave whohas purchased his freedom. Often the

manumission does not go into immedi-

ate effect, but is subject to various con-

ditions, such as remaining in service

during the lifetime of the master (nos.

46, 47) or for a term of years (no. 44),

payment of an annuity, etc. Cf . no. 63.

49. The Fifteen of the Labyadae

(cf . no. 61) give date of their holding

office (? some readings still doubtful),

and render account of certain sums.

50. Delphi. V cent. b.c. Schwyzer 821. Buck, Cla8s.Phil.VII, 78.

Top folpop fie <f>dp€P e? rov Spfifxov ai oY /ca <f>dpeif hi\a£d-

cto|

top Qebp hoi Ka tcepalerai teal|

fieTadvadro KairoTeurdro

5 irep^re 8paxp.d<: • tovtov 8k tol Kara\yopeaaPTi to hepxaaop.

51. Delphi. About 400 b.c. 8GDI.2561. DittSyll.9 438 (with n, pp.

819 f.). Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.l80ff. Michel995. Schwyzer 323. Ziehen,Leges

Sacrae 74 (c and d). Ionic alphabet, but with F, and B = h (in contrast to

H = rj);lengthened o usually OY, but sometimes O.

A[o 8k hdp/cos]

|

eo~TG> • " Taye[v\o~€a) £t[*ata>? #]|aT^ tovp vofxoix;

Ta? [ir]J[Xt]|o? Kal roxs t<op Aa/3va8[a.p]|

irkp tcov aireWaCcov /cat

5 to\\p 8aparap • Kal ra %pr)fiaTa|

avfiTrpaêco KairoBeiêeD [8|t]*aiW

Tot? Aa/3vd8ai$ [k]\ovt€ *Xe^r&> ovre [£]Xa[^r]ea)|ovre riyyai

10 outc /xaâi/[a||t] tcop tq>\ Aa/3va8ap xp7jp,[d]\Tcop • Kal to? Tayov\^

€7r]ofe|&> top hopKOP tov$ [ip i>]e'a>[T]|a ko,t to, yeypappe'pa. h6pK\o<t*

15 h\nrto"Xpp.ai irol tov At||6? tov waTpmov • evopK€o\pri pep, p.01 ayada

etrj, ai 8*I

i<f)iopKe'oL(j,i [fe]Ko>pt ra Katyca clptI tojp ayaOoiP."|

so. The inscription is on a wall con-

nected with the stadium, where there

were no doubt shrines of divinities.

Prohibitions of the removal of the sacri-

ficial meat are well known. Here wehave a prohibition of the removal of the

wine. If one does carry it o$, one must

propitiate the godfor whom it is prepared

(mixed), make an offering in itsplace, etc.

si. Regulations of the phratry of

the Labyadae. The Labyadae have al-

ready appeared in no. 49.

A 3. tovv vdfiovt : roi>$ p6pu>vt. So

top p6fwvt B 16, but usually » unassim-

ilated. 97.1. —4. &irc\XaC»v: victims

for the 'AxAXat. Cf. 11. 44-46 where

iyev is used with dweXXeua, in con-

trast to <f>4p€P with Sapdras. 'ArfKKat

is the name of the Delphian festival

corresponding to the Attic 'AraTotpm,

at which children were introduced

into the phratries and offerings for the

occasion were made by the parents.—5. Soparav: cakes. Ath.8. 110 d, 114 bcites a Sdparop meaning unleavened

bread and says the word was used bythe Thessalians. The Sapdrai at the

Delphian festival were of two kinds

(cf. 1. 26), the ydpx\a or cakes offered

in behalf of the newly married wives

that were introduced into the phratry

by their husbands, and the Teudijta of-

fered for the children that were intro-

duced into the phratry by their parents.

— 6. <rvpirpa{{o» k&«oS«i({» : I will col-

lect and pay over, droSeUpvpu, like Att.

&ro<palvu, render account for, pay over.

Cf . driSeitap no. 49.— 10. r&\ Aapva-

5av: tup Aa/3-, elsewhere unassimilated,

as 1. 3. 96.3.— 11. I will impose the

oath upon the rayol for the next year.

Cf. B.27.

"Efiofe AafivdBais Bov/cai\\iov fxrjv&t Be/carat hrl K[a]|/A7rov iv 20

rat aXiai cri/p. yjrcuf>\oi<: hetcarbv oyBorj/covTa|

Bvoiv • tov? rayovs

firj Be/c\eo~dai firjTe Bapardv yd^Xa p.ryre wacBfjia p.r)T a7reX|Xata, 25

ai firj ra? warpta? iirâiveovaa'i ical 7rXij0vocra^ a? /ca rji. ai Be

r( /ca trap v6[p,ov /ceXevacovri, tcov KeXâdvrfov 6 /cfoBvvo? ecrrco.|30

tc\ Be aireXXala ayev 'A-Tre'XlXa*? /cal fir) aXXai ctfiepai|firjTe ayev

tov? ayovra*: p\rjre tov? rayois fie/ceo-0a||* • ai B4 tea [B]4ô)vrai 35

aXXai|

afiepai fj 'AWXXat?, a7TOTe|to-aTG> /re7cao~T09 fie/ca Bpa\xp.d<: •

o fie xprjfav Karayop\elv twv Begap.e'vcov iirl tq^> hucrTe'pcov raywv 40

Karayo\peir<t) iv rat aXLai toll fie\ra "Bov/edria, at /c* a/xîXXe'fytoi/Ti

roi ra7oi roi Sefaj/xeyot. ayev Be raireXXala||airi fereos teal ra? 46

fiapajTa? <f>epev. hoaTLS fie /ca /i^|

ayrji raireXXala rj tclv Bap\drav

p.r) (fre'prji, afipoviov /c|aT0era) <rraTi)pa eVt f€/ca\\r4pm }twl Be hvari- 50

pcoi pe^rei ayerco raireXXala /ca\|

rav Bapdrav <f>eper(0 ' ai Be|/ca

p.r) ayrjL, prj/cerL Be/cecrd\cov ap,pAvLa> ctXX' rj ayero) air^XXala rj 65

airoTeicrdTQ) pU\an Bpa%jia<; rj hvTroypa<j)d\fi€vo<; rd/ciop, <f>ep€T(o'

teal|rav Bapdrav Tm hvardpeî perei <f>epera) rj a7roT€La\\[aTco .60

B

[1-4 fragmentary. x]||ot Aa/3vdBa[i Eu/cXeiot]|? irepl rav Ba[pa- 5

rav i7ri]\/cpiv6vrcov ical ['A'n-e'XXaJli? irepl tojv a7reX[Xa&»z>,|

7r]a-

peovres fir) /xeto[? /»c||i/]o9 ical he/caTov • ra[y fie]|

yjraôv <f>epovrcov 10

avB[etj]\dfievoi irol to *A7toXXg)[z/]|o9 /cal tov UoTeiBavos|tov <f>pa-

rpiov /cal tov A||to? iraTpmov fit/cata>?|oicrelv kclt tov po'/zov?

|r&v 16

AeX<f>a)v Kr)7revx4cr&\(D St/cai'm tclv yfraôv <f>e\povTi ttoXX' ayada

23 ff. The rayol are to receive neither, beside A3 B66, Mem A 46, B80, C19.

in the case of the cakes (lit. of the See 68a.— 38ff. 4 Any one who wishes

cakes), the y&ne\a or the raiSijta, nor the to accuse the rayol of having received

dreXXata, unless the gens to which one the offering at other than the stated

belongs approves in full session. The times shall bring the charge when their

approval of the gens (irorptd, as in Elis ; successors are in office. ' — 46. dvrl fi-

vdrpa in most Doric dialects) was a not: by theyearjor each year, annually.

prerequisite to the introduction into See 138.8.2).— 66. Or let him sign a

the phratry, which was the larger body note (for the twenty drachmas) andpayincluding several gentes.— 80. 6: with- interest.

out A, as also A 38, C19, but ho (de- B 11-12. dv&fcdjuvoi : undertaking,

monst.) B63, AWe C19. Cf. at A28 promising. They swear by the gods of

20 tou[?||

0]eovs hihdfiep, ai he a[£]|t#ca>9, ra tca/cd. roina he r\ol rayoi

25 €7rtTc\coVrft>|i/ xal tok heofiepeoi, avp\ayopra)P tow Aa/3vd8a\\; at

oV tea firj TrotiavTt *o|[t] ra yeypafifiepa rj p.rj to|[u]9 rayovs top

30 hopteop Upraydycwri, a7roTeto-ar|[w] pe'tcao'TO*; iwl p€Kare^p\m he'tca

8pa^/xa?. /joVt|[i]9 oV tea firj opoarji, fir) Ta\[y~\€veT<D • ai he k avco-

36 /toTo|? Tayevrjt, wevr^fcovra|

hpaxfids airoreiadrti).||at & /ca oYfwu-

rai rol [r]\ayol rj ydfieXa rj Traihr)i\a Trap ra ypdfifuira, dTroTÊiaaTeo

40 TrevrrjKOvra Sp\axnd<; peteaaTO^ to>p heâp.4pa>p • ai he tea fir) aTro-\

reurr/i, aYt/io? eareo ey|

Aafivahav /cal eirl tovt|gh /cal hrl rat?

45 aXXat?|

facial?, AcVre *' a7roTc(|taî. /cat Ad /ca oVfwiral* rj hapd-

Tav rj aireWaia|

Trap rd ypdfipara, fir) ea-r\(o Aafivdhas firjhe

60 Koiva^veiTQ) to)P koipwp xprjpijpTeov firjhe to)P 0€fiaTa>p.|

ai he rkica twv Taydv K\arayopr)i Troirjaat ti Tr\dp ret ypdfifiara, ho he

65 dp\ri[<f>]ai, rol rayoi ev rai||

C

[o/t|itsrw ttoI rov *ATToWeopo*; #c|at Horeihdvos rov <f>p]ar[p\tov

real Aufc, Ka\ hitc]d£o[p\Ti fiep hucatws eV]€i^6tr[^|w ird\\* dyada

5 t]oi>9 0eou9 [5||ioo'/i€!>, at 8* e]<f>ioptc4oe, tca\[ted • at 8c /ca /t]^ hitcd-

£rji hai\[pe6efc, a7r]oT€taaTW 7reW|[e hpa^fid^, aXXov 8* ai/0e\o1[/t€-

10 vot t]oj/ oV/cav Te\€oVr||[wi>. Ao'o-]Tt? 8e /ca 7rap pofiop|

[ti] Troiiovra

toll hi'icai he'\\r)l, to hrjfiiaaop eêVw. to|1 8c TaYOt Twt /carayope'-

16 ov(Tt Tav oV/cav e7riT€\€o'v||Twv • at he fir}, to hiirXop fe/e\aaTO<; diro-

TeiaaTti). h6o~ri\[$~\ he* ica t,ap.Lav 6<f>ei\rji, a7j[t]/to? cVtw, hevre

20 k dTTOTe(\arfi.— Hoh* 6 Tedfib? irep tw||i> ipTO<f>rjicop. firj wXeop

Triple teal Tpidteopra hpa%fi[d]\p epdefiep firyre Trpidfiepo\y\ firyre

the city, phratry, and gen«.— 60. 0cjt£-

rmv : probably established rites, institu-

tions, though this meaning of 64ha is

not quotable. CI. rt6n6i = 0tfffrf>$, law,

ordinance, C 19.

C 1 ff. Oath of the person appointed

to act as judge. The missing conclusion

of B must have been the provision for

such an appointment.— Off. If the one

chosen fails to serve as judge, he shall

pay five drachmas, and (the rayoi) shall

bring the case to issue by appointing

another in his place. Whoever convicts

one guilty of an unlawful action shall

receive half the fine (cf. no. 18.24-25,60).

— 19 ff. Law concerning funeral rites.

Like the law of Iulis in Ceos (no. 8),

this is directed against extravagance.

— 20 ff. One shall not expend more than

thirty-five drachmas, either by purchase

foi/cco ' rctv Be 7raêt|[a]f ,)(\aivav (fracorctv elfiev.||at 84 ti tovtodv 26

wap/3d\\o\iTO, cnroT€io-dT<o irevTTjKo\vTa Bpaxpds, at Ka firj e£o/x|o-

arji iirl rial adfian fit) 7rX|eoi> iv04p*v. arp&fia Be hk\\v hxnrof3aX4- 30

tod Kal iroiK€<l>\d\aiov hev ttot04t(o ' tov 8|e vexpov K€KaXvp,p,4vov

<fêp4rco aiydi, ktjv Tat? arp\o(f>al<; fir) KaTTiOevrav p.rj^\ap>el>36

flTjB* OTOTVÔVTCOV e|[x]0O? TO? fOlKiaSy K k^lti TO CTtt/Aa A£

kcovti, TrjveiI

5' evayos eo~T(ofheme Ka ha

|

Oiydva 7TOT0e0rji. t&v

Be u^poara redvaKortov iv Tot?|

aafidreaan p,rj Oprjveiv prj\B' ototv- 40

{<ep, aXX' airLp^v po^KaBe UKacTOV e^da hopôricov Kal iraTpaBeX-

(fyewv||Kal irevdepoiv Kr/o~y6va)v [#c]|ai yap,/3pa>v. p,rjBe Tat hva\rê- 45

paCa(i) p.T)8* iv Tat? 8e/caV[a]|i? p.rjB' iv Tot? eVtaurotf?|

p^rjT olp*>£ev

p.r\T OTOTv[f€||i/] • at 84 Tl tovtwv wapfydXXoiTO t&v yeypap\fie- 60

vcov

Daga

jOoivai 8k Ta^S|[e vop,ip,]oi • 'Att^X-

Xat *ai B|[ov/ca]Tta, H^pata, Aat£a<£||[o/Ha], UoiTpdiria, Bvaiov|

5

[/t7;i/]o9 to> hef384p,av Kal|

[Y]di> heva\avyKrjvKXei[a KâpTap,(Tia

or (in articles taken) from the home. —23-24. 7%e sftroud shall be thick and of

a light gray color. For <pawr6s = *ôtw-

t6s, see 31, and, as used of mourning

apparel, cf. <pata ludria Polyb. 30.4.6,

and <paia iaB-tp Ditt.Syll.870. 6. —26 ff.

If one trangresses (irap/3dXXw = rapa-

palvu) any of these things, fie shall pay

fifty drachmas, unless he denies under

oath at the tomb that he has spent more.

— 29 ff. <rTpd|ia 5« kt\.: cf. no. 8.3-4.

— 31 ff. t&v St vtKp&v *r\.: cf. no. 8. lo-

ll. — 33 ff . ktjv Tatt orrpoâtt kt\. :

they shall not set the corpse dovm any-

where at the turns in the road (but carry

it straight on to the tomb without inter-

ruption), nor shall they make lamenta-

tions outside the house until they arrive

at the tomb, but there there shall be a

ceremonyfor the dead (? cf . ivaylfa) un-

til the lid (?) is closed (cf . rpo<rrt$iuu rat

etpas, etc. ). But the last part, from rrjvti

on, is variously read and interpreted.

— 39 ff. ' There shall be no mourning

for the former dead, but every one shall

go home, except the members of the

immediate family and the near rela-

tives by blood or marriage/ — 46 ff.

There shall be no wailing or lamentation

on the following day, nor on the tenth

day, noron the anniversary.—Ivtavrott

:

See Glossary, and cf . ra iviafoia in the

same sense at Ceos.

D 1 ff. Enumeration of the regular

feasts. These are given in the order of

their occurrence, as appears from the

correspondence between many of them

and the names of the months ('AreX-

Xo«o», BovKdriot, 'Hpa«o», etc.). For the

identification of these festivals, see Ditt.

I.e., notes.— 6-7. * Those which occur

on the seventh and the ninth of the

month B&riot.'— 7-8. m)tiicXfia K&p-

Taptria : Kal KwcXcio koI 'Apraplrut.—

10 fcal Ad<f>pi[a /c]\al %€0$4via Kal TcX^^HI"* Ka ^ Ato<r*oup?}ia, Me7|a-

Xdpria Kal Hrjpdx\€i[a],|Kal k aura; dvrji fuapfj[i]\op Kal xa

15 XtKxol iraprji [*]|a? tea fj&oi poi irapicamfy hiaprjia Ovovre: koI

tc\a Trevrafiapirevmv rvxrj\i al 84 n rovrtov 7rap/3d\\\oiTo twp yc-

20 ypappepcop,I

dcoeSiroou rol re Sapioptyyol Kal rol aWoi irdvr^:

AafivdSat,, 7rpa<ra6vra>p|8k rol TrePTe/cai&eica. a[*]

|84 /ca ap*f>i\-

25 Xiytfi ra? da\id<rio<;, cfopoaas top po^[pip]op hopKov XeXvada). a\[l

a\\Cav troi6pT(ap apx^[p ajTrefy, a7roT€iadr<o oStfkdp, Kal ovy-

30 X 0l»

cprroT€i\<rdrct) 6&€\6p. roidBe k?)P||&apare2 ydypairrai ip

[t]|cu irirpai £p£a> * "[r^dSe ^>a[v]|oTo? eVe'Sauce rat 0vyar\pl Boi>-

35 (vyat, rd. hip*pp\rf^Pia terjtc Ta«? SvwBeKatSo^ x^aLPav TVt*-

irpovaCav 8dppara Kal ret Ta>t|AvKetm 8dppara Kal rd\p ayaCap

40 pAo~xov " TraPTcopI

Kal fthfov Kal 8apoatoo\\p rop. vpodvopra Kal

7rpo\paPT€v6p€POP irapiytp|

rh yeypappepa Aa/3vd8a\i<; • rat 8k

45 dvaCai Aaftvatyap TdirOCKalov /at/vo? T&)||t Aiovvacoi, ~BovKar(ois|

ran Al irarpafai Kal roSir^kXmvi rap ctKpodwa ko\1 avptmrLdK^p

12 ff. Feasts are also held if one sacri-

fices a victim for himself, if one assists

(in the sacrificesfor the purification of) a

woman recently delivered of child, if

there are strangers with him sacrificing

victims, and if one is serving as rerra-

fiaplrat. vtrrapMplras Is the name of

some official appointed to serve five

days (dpdpa, see 12), but nothing more

is known about this office. —22. rol

wimKaCStica : cf . no. 49. — 26-27. Ifwhen they hold an assembly, any official

is absent, Apx<*>" nom. sg. part, one

holding office. — 29 ff . These things are

written at Phanoteus on the inner side

of the rock. The ancient city of Phano-

teus(Panopeu8)wasperhapetheoriginal

seat of the phratry of the Labyadae. —30. Savant: cf . *dwot 11. 30-81. Both

awrok and <t>arore6i occur in other in-

scriptions. See 46.— 31 ff. rdS« *Avo-

rot . . . : quotation from the

ancient rock inscription, stating what

the eponymous herogave to his daughter

Buzyga. This mythical heroine is men-tioned elsewhere asadaughter of Lycua

(cf. AvKtlati I. 37). — 35. Tt||Mrpovaiair

:

r& lp> Tlpovalav. Cf . lap-^iop ip. Upomlap

of another inscription.— 88. tAv 6>y*l-

av jtoo-xov: apparently the admirable

or wonderful calf (a sort of wonder-

calf ?), but the allusion is of course ob-

scure.— 38 ff. xdvTwv kt\. :4 in the

case of all undertakings, both private

and public, for which one offers sacri-

fice or consults the oracle in advance,

the one doing so shall furnish to the

Labyadae the victims mentioned (i.e.

in the rock inscription just quoted).*

x&rrtav depends upon TpoMorr* and rpo-

lULrrtvbpuevov, sacrificing etc. in advance

of.— 47. tAv &Kpo8iva (dxpoltt = usual

djcpoQLviop, as also in Pindar) : sc.

rayoin irap4x*v, the rayol shall furnish

thefirst-fruits.—48 f. wpmrlaTttv kt\.:

invite the Labyadae to drink together.—

hafuil to|u9 AafivdSas • tA? 8* aXXa?||Oolvas #c<z[t] t^v hmpav 50

a7r|a7€(r0ai.

52. Delphi. Between 240 and 200 B.C. SGDI.2653. Schwyzer 882.

*Ayadac Tvât. AfXôl e8co/cav NitcdvBpcoi \ 'Ava£ay6pov K0X0-

(pcoPLcoi, iirfav TroTjrai, custom *ai iyyopoi? irpofevCav, Trpopaprtlap,|

aavXlav, Trpohiiciav, ardXeiav 7rdvr<DV, irpoi^piav iv irdvr€(<r)ai rot? 5

ayaypois ol? a 7roXi9 rltfifTf *ai T^XXa oca /cai to*? aXXot? Trpo£4-

i/ot? #calI

evepyerais Ta? iro'XiOf twi AeXQ&v ' apypvTOS|Nt*o8a-

/iou, f3ov\€v6vTa>p *AptcrTO)vo<i, Ni/coSdpov, IlXc/|o-Ta)f09, S&OM'O?,

'EirtXaploa.

53. Delphi. 186 b.c. SGDI.2034. Schwyzer 335.

"Apxovro*; [N]t/co/3ovXov fATivbs Bov/carfov, iirl roiaSe dirihoro

'Neoirdrpa *Op6alov|AeX<f>U t<oi 'AttSXXodpi ra>i HvOim acofiara

yvvaitceia Svo aU ovofiaTa Z&)7rv|pa, Sawrâ, ruga's dpyvpCov fivdv

££, Ka6co<; €TrC<TT€V<rav Zwrrvpa, 2o)o-iô rwt|

a€&>i Tap covdv,

i<f>* <3iT€ iXevOepa? elfiev ical aP€<f>dirTOV<; airb irdvrcov rbp||7raiTa 5

/Slop. fSefSauoT^p Kara rbv vopov • AapJprj*; *Op4<rra AeXifxk. ira-

pap,€\C\pdi^r(OP he Zwirvpa, TL&trfya irapd Neoirdrpap d\pi Ka ^dnjt

NeoiraTpa iroiovaai|to 7roTiraaa6p€POP ttolp to Bvparbp aPcy/cX-q-

to>9 " el oV t/ *a prj vroie'coPTiI

Zw7rv/)a 17 So»o*â twi/ voriTaa-ao-

p4p<DP vtto Nco7raT/}a9 KaOw\

yeypaTrrat Bvparal ovacu, iêareo

NeoTrdrpai KoXdêiP kclSox||*a aura SeiXrjrai teal aXXon irrrep 10

49 ff. rAt 8* &XXat ktX. : the other feasts

one shall carry out in accordance with

the season.

52. Proxeny decree in honor of the

poet Nicander of Colophon, whose

writings included a prose work on

Aetolia. At this time the Aetolians

were dominant in Delphi, and this

shows itself in the language of the in-

scriptions. See 279. Note in I. 6 the

combination of Delph. v&rrt\<r)ai with

Aetol. iytbvoit.

53. Atypical Delphian manumission

decree, of which there are more than

1600. See note to nos. 44-48. Theyshow all varieties of mixture of Del-

phian, Northwest Greek koimJ, and At-

tic elements, e.g. in this inscription,

3 pi. imv. i6rrw, 46mor, Ur<av. Nearly

always at this time, the older a/, lap6t

are replaced by ci, («p6f, and rot by ol,

though rot is frequently retained in the

formal rol Uptlt beginning the list of

witnesses.

NeoTrdrpav a£afi(oi<7ixa /cvpievovaai avrocravrdv /cal iroiovaai, o /ca O^Xtovfrt,

/cadtbs €irC(TT€vaav root dem rdv covdv. el Be* rk tea dirrqrai Zay-

Trvpas[

rj ^cocrfya*: eire* /ca TeXevrdarjL NeoTrdrpa, ftdftaiov irape-

15 x<6tm 6 fSeftauoTTjp rfac||dewt rdv covdv /card rbv vdfiov. ofiolcos Be

/cat oi 7rapaTvyxdvovT€? /cvpioi eoi^rtov crvXe'ovTCS <o? eXevOepas ou-

<xa9 d^dfuoi ovret teal dwiro&ifcoi\woa-as oY/ca? /cal %ap.la<i. el hi

rl /ca dêrcadecovri irepl Neoirdrpap ireTro\vripevpAvaL rj t&v Neo7rd-

r/?a? \rrrap')(pvT(ov rt, /cvpioi iovrco ol etrCvofioi /coXdfeovre; avrdt:

20 /ca&* on /ca avrois Bo/cfji d£a/xtot omet /cal dwiroBt/coi||wdcra^

8//ca?. pdpTvpe*: * rol lepeU Bevav,vA0a/t/So9, t&v dpxdvroDV E&-

/cXeiBas,|

IBiurai. 'Ic/jo/cXt)?, Xap£%€vos, B<£%î09.

Exclusive of Delphi

54. Stiris. About 180 b.c. IG.IX.i.32. SGDI.1539. Ditt.SyU.647.


A[0]eo9 rv%av aya\[ff]av. <TTparay4ovro<>

|

[t]«v <S>omc&>i' Zev-

5 £lovt

|

[fi]r)v6<; e/3B6fiovt 6p,oXo[^\l]a rd irdXei ^reipicov /cal|

[rd]

7roX€t MeBecovtcov • o-t/[iê]7ro\n-etKrai/ ILreCpiot, /ca[l\

M]eBe<0Vioi

10 côi/tc? tepa, 7n>][\t]i/, %a>pavt Xipiva*;, irdvra||

[eJXcvflepa, £ttI TOtcSe

eZ/x£i>|

[t]ou9 Mc&vWbu? irdma^;|

[2]Tt/)tbu9 taov*; /cal ofioiov^,|

15 *ai avve/cXrjaidZeiv /cal cn^vapôo-TarelcrOai fierd rd?||

[7ro]\to$

Ta? ^TipltaVy /cal Bi/cd\[£]eiv rd? SUas rch ewl ttoXi\[o]<; irdcras rots

ivLKo fie'vov? i [*r]at9 d\i*tat?. laTavOoa Be /ca[l\

V\epoTap.lav i/c

17. &tfT»6fovTt«rr\.: are convicted of

having done any wrong to Neopatra or

her possessions. Cf. i&SxyxfaliliO***

in another of the manumission decrees.

The derivation of dferAw from *drfrr6w

(cf. 77.2) and connection with drafrWwis most attractive, though fyriv has

original a, of which the weak grade

would be a not «. Others compare

Hesych. dferor* iwurror, ZuctXol, the

origin of which is obscure.

54. Agreementestablishing a avpro-

\irela or joint-citizenship between the

Stirians and Medeonians.

10. 4A«v0«pa: free, open to all (of both

towns).— 11 ff. tov* kt\. : all the Mede-

onians shall be Stirians with equal rights,

andshalljoin with the city ofthe Stirians

in the assemblyand in appointing magis-

trates, and those who have arrived at

proper age shall try all cases which come

before the state.— IS. Urrdv6»: Boeotian

r&v M€&€cc\\[v](a>v eva rbv Ovcriovra Ta?|QvtrLas Ta? iraTpCov*; 20

Me8€a>i/|[Y]oi?, oaai ivrl iv tw ttoXltlko) v6p.[<oy

|

/x]era t&v dpypv-

tcov t&v ara\[0]€Preov iv "Eripi • Xavfiaverw||

[8]£ 6 Uporap.la<; 25

ap4ap,iovfo t[o\

I

aj/^oire? iXdfiftavov, ^fii\[fi]valov teal t&v %o(ov

to €7r[i|£]a\oi/ t£) UpoTdfiiai. avv8i\[tc]alj€i 8k 6 leporafiias p,cra||

[r]&v apxovrcov Ta? o7/ca?, a?|

[t]oI dp%ovre; 8itcd£ovTi, tcai|30

[tf]\a/>a>o-Z Ta hiKaarripia, a *a|

Se?; tcXapcoetv, fiera r&v a[p]fapv-

tcov. firj earo) 8k iirdva^x]^ XeiTOvpyelv tov? McoeJaWou? iv 35

2r//>t to? apxas, oaoi|

yeyivrjvrai iv MeBe&vi dpfaovrcs, (evoBi-

tcai, Trpa/rrijpe?,|

8apuovpyoCy

lepels, i€pdp%aif teal||Tav yvvaitc&v 40

oaai UpTjrei^Kari, el p.r\ Tt? etcoov irrrofxevoi'|

iaravdeov 8k i/c r<ov

aXeiTOvfayqTajv t&v MeBeavfov tc\al e/c t&v 2t£/kW • 8apiovf^\[y]€- 45

6vtq)v Be tcai Ta iv Me6e|[a)W i]epa tcadax 6 woXitikcx; vo]po<; *e-

Xevet. teal Tav x[ityav'] TaV MeBeavCav elfiev|

\ir\daav sLTiptav

teal Tav ^Ti^plav MeBeajvi'av tcoivav ir\a\crd]v. tcoivwveomco 8k oi 60

Me8e|[a>]wot Tav Ovaiav Tav iv 2t£|[/w] iraaav teal toI <to}> Uripioi

Tav iv Me\8eG)VL iraaav. i%4aTG> &]|€ diroTroXiTtvaaaTai tou[?]|66

MeSecoviovs airb to>v 2Tt/)t|[a)]i/ firj8k tou? ILTiplovs awb|

[t]g)I>

MeSclWiJaw. cnroTepoLI

[8]^ #ea /xt) ip,fi€(va>vrt iv toI||[?]

yeypapr- 60

fievois, airoT€i\crdvTQiv to£? e/i/i«i/a[i/]|TO*? apyvplov TaXav\ra Betca.

B[ 7r]o*£d'i>Ta>i> •

I

[7]/>a^rai>ra>p 8e Tai> o/i[o]|\o7&ii/ &araXai/ teal av[a0e]\vra)v iv to iepbv Ta? 'A[0aV]||a?, SdaTcov 8k 5

Tav 6fio[XoyC\\av tcai irapit IBcorrav icr[(f)pa]\yia/jL€vav. a opoXoyla

ir\apa]|

Spdcrcova ACXaiea. p,dp\rv]p€<: Spdacov AajiaTpiou 'E||\a- 10

rev?, Et^raXtSa? Bpa[o-a)i/o? AiTuiicik, Tip.o\tcpaTT]<; 'EttivUov Ti-

0oppe\v<i. 86vT(ov 8k toI ^TlpioiI

Ta fyaTpla t&v WltBecovCfav iv 15

ctcW TCTrdpoisI

apyvplov p,vas wevre tca[i|

tJo'ttoi/ raj> KaXeifii-

vavI

. a . . Tpeiav.

for lirrdKrw. So l^rd^wv 1. 42 and 0/- ing in Stiris.*— 40-41. Upi)Ti^KaTv: see

\uv61 in another Stirian inscription. Cf . 1S8.4.— 66. farfrroXiTtfaraarrai : cr =also xKapwai 1. 32 with Boeot. t for ti. ad as in ddtrruw'Bs. 85.1.

See 231.— 34 ff. ^ Io-r» ictX.:4 those B 13 ff. The phratry of the Medeo-

who have been officials in Medeon shall mans, in distinction from the state, re-

be exempt from compulsory office hold- tained its own organization, and was

Locrian

65. Oeanthea (Galaxidi). First half V cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.334. SGDI.1478. Hicks 25. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.l80ff. Michel 285. Roberts 231 and pp.346 ff. Schwyzer862. Ditt.Syll.47.

'Ev NavTra/crov tch(r) rovhe hairifoucla. Aoppov rbv Hv7tokpo>

fi&iov, tw^t tea Nav7T£MCTio? yeverat, Nav7raKTtop ioma, faford(?)

to receive a subsidy of money and land

from the Stirians.

55. Law governing the relations be-

tween the Eastern Locrian colonists at

Naupactus and the mother country.

This does not refer to the founding of

Naupactus, which was much earlier.

Colonists are called drourot from the

point of view of the mother country,

but txoiKoi as here (trlfoiyoi) from the

point of view of their new home. TheEastern Locrians are referred to ethni-

cally as Hypocnemidians (of which

Epicnemidians is an equivalent), polit-

ically as Opuntians, since Opus was

the seat of government, the two terms

standing in the same relation as Boeo-

tian and Theban.

It is probable that one copy was set

up at Opus, with another at Naupac-

tus, and that the present tablet is still

another copy, which with the addition

of the last sentence, stating that simi-

lar relations are to subsist between col-

onists from Chaleion and the mother

city, was set up at Chaleion, from

which place it may easily have found

its way to Galaxidi.

In both this and the following in-

scription a single letter is used for

double consonants, not only in the in-

terior of a word, as 0a\d(<r)<rat, but

often in sentence combination, as kA(t)

rorde. So i(d) 8dpo, *(X) fc/ifot, etc.,

with assimilation of U (100); similarly

4(p) NomrdxTo (once 4y Nawrdrro), in

contrast to which if Notfrcucroi', if Nau-

rdxrot with original if are always writ-

ten out Cf. also (in no. 66) rt(i) ci/XlSt,

&pdro(i) truXer, dMxo(t) <rvX§t, in view of

which the reading Mto(j) gfro* (no.

56.2), which is generally though not

universally adopted, is not a violent

correction. No other Greek inscription

has so many examples of 9 as no. 56,

where it is uniformly employed before

o or po. In no. 66 it is 110 longer used.

In no. 66 lengthened e is expressed byEl, lengthened 0 by 0 in the genitive

singular, 0V in the accusative plural.

But in no. 66 always E and 0. See

26 d. No. 55, beginning in 1. 11, is

divided into paragraphs by the letters

A-e.

No. 66 exhibits many instances of

repetition (see 1. 3, note), and some of

omission of what is essential to clear-

ness (e. g. the subject of iroddftt 1. 30),

and in general the style of both inscrip-

tions is crude and obscure.

1. The colony to Naupactus on the

following terms.— hainfoiicCa : ha iri-

foucta. 94.5.— k&(t) t8v6« : see 136.5.

— A09P&V t&v HxnroicvafkCSiov rrX.: AHypocnemidian Locrian, when he be-

comes a Naupactian, being a Naupac-

tian, may as a ^wt share in the social

and religious privileges (i.e. in the

mother country) when he happens to

be present, if he wishes. If he wishes,

No. 66] LOCRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 215

fevov oaia Xav%dv\€iv Kal Oveiv igelfiev iirvrvypvTa^ at Ka BetXe-

rai ' at Ka BetXerai, Oveiv Kal "\\av%dv€iv *e(8) Bdfio *e(p) poivdvov

avrbv Kal to 7&05 KaTaipel. t4Xo$ to\\v? iiripolpov? Aoppov tov 5

HvTTOKvafiiBtov fie <f>dpeiv 4v AoppoU to2|9 HwrroKvafiiB(oi<;, <f>ptv

k a£ Tt9 Aoppbs yeveTai tov HvrroKvafuBtov. al|BelXeT av%5-

pelv, KaTaXeLirovra iv Tat laTtai iralBa hefSaTav e 'BeXfebv if^Ei-

fiev dveu evercepLov • at Ka hvrf avavxas aweXdovrai i(v) NavrraKTO

Aop\pol toI HwroKvafiiBioi, iljelfiev avyppelvihSwo ffaavTOS ivt

avev ^vereptov. t4Xo^ fie <f>dpeiv fieBev hoTt fie fiera Aoppdv tov 10

Fecnrap(\ov.—A

—

"Evoppov rot? iirifolpois iv NaihraKTOV fie Vo-

(TTafiev a(ir *0)ttovtIov|T^Kvai koX fiaxavai fieBefiiai fcpoWa?. tov

hoppov igetfiev, at Ka B€(\Xovrai, iwdyeiv fiera Tpidpovra perea awb

to h6ppo hetcarov avBpas *0\irovr(o^ NavrraKTiov Kal Nav7ra/CTto£?

'Ottovtiow;.— B— HoWti? Ka XiiroTeXeeff, iy NawraKTO tov iiri- 15

fotpovt curb Aoppdv elfiev, ivre k airoTeLaei Ta vo]/iia NavwaKTtov:.

he may share in these privileges, both

those of thepeople and those of the mem-bers of the societies, himself and his de-

scendants forever. The colonists of the

H. Locrians are not to pay taxes amongthe H. Locrians, until one becomes a H.

Locrian again. In 6<ria \ap%aptip koI

$6eiv there is probably the same con-

trast as in Upd. xal Aria or Cretan dhva

Kal ap6ptbriva, though it is possible that

both terms refer to religious privileges.

— 3. at xa Sc&rrai : for the repetition

cf. also ii 11. 16 f., «<W 11. 41 f., Kapv-

fru h rdyopat 11. 20 ff.— 4. kc(8) SA^lS

K< (?) 90ivdvov : Kal 4k b-fipav Kal 4k koipio-

p&p. 94.6, 100.— 7 ff. If a colonist

wishes to return, he may do so without

taxes of admission (to citizenship), pro-

vided he leaves behind in his house anadult son or brother. If the H. Locrians

are driven from Naupactus by force,

they may return without admission

taxes to the town from which they each

came. They are to pay no taxes except

in common with the Western Locrians,

i. e. they are not to be subject to any

special taxes as colonists.— al SttXir

:

for subj. without *a (also in 1. 26), see

174.— 9. Mvo pfcaoTOt «v: a 3 sg. 9jp

is otherwise known only in Attic-Ionic,

other dialects retaining the original 1jt .

See 163.3. Hence this is the 3 pi.

1)p agreeing with the logical subject

they (cf. the preceding). Cf. Horn.

*/9ar oU6p8c tKaarot, etc. Ktihner-Gerth

I, p. 286.— 11 ff. The colonists to

Naupactus must take oath not to for-

sake the alliance with the Opuntians

willingly by any device. If they wish

they may impose the oath thirty years

after this oath, one hundred Naupac-

tians upon the Opuntians and the

Opuntians upon the Naupactians. —II. Ivopfov: used impersonally with

the dative, like IpSucop in Cretan etc.

— 14 ff. Whoever ofthe colonists departs

fromNaupactus with unpaid taxes shall

lose his rights as a Locrian until he pays

— r— At tea fjti yivo? iv rai icrriai €i e '%eirdfiov rov eVtjfot-

pov et iv Nat/TraVrot, Aoopov rov HvrrotcvafuSidv rov iirdvyyôv

tcparelv, Aoppov horro k et, avrov Idvra, at k avep et e irais, rpidv

p\evov ai 8k fie, roU Navrratcrloi*; voplois xpearai.— A— 'E(i')

20 Nairn-d/cTo avxopi\]pvra iv Aoppois tou? HvrrotcvafuMotx: iv Nau-

irdicroi tcapv£ai iv ra\yopcu, /civ Aoppols rol(9) HvrrotcvafJuSfoi? iv

rai TrdXi, ho k et, tcapvjjai iv|

rayopen.— E— Ueppodapiav ical

Mvaaxôv iirel tea Navrrdicrifa rt)v yivera\i avros, teal ra XP*~para rev Navird/croi Tot? iv Navrrd/croi ^plaTat,

|ra 8* iv Aoppol?

25 rot? HwroKvafuStois xpipara roU HuiroKvaiuSCjpi?|||

po/itot? XP^~crrai, hdwos a tt6\i$ fetedcrrov vofiiêi Aoppov rov Hvrro/cvfefuSiov.

at rt? hvrro rov vofiiov rov iiripoCpov hvyopiei Heppo0apia\v teal

Mvaaxe'ov, rols avrov vop.loi<i xpiarai Kara irdXiv fetedcrrow;.|

—F— At k abekfyeol lovri to *v Naviratcrov foitciovros , hoiro? teal

30 Aoppov rov HvwotcvafuBidv fetcdarov i/o/to? iarC, at k airoddvei,

rov j^pifidrov tcparelv rov iwtfoipov, rb tcaripofievov tcparelv.—Z —

I

Tou9 iirifolpovs iv NavTratcrov rav Bitcav irpohipov hapiarai

the Naupactians his lawful dues. — as the law may be in the several cities

16 ff . If there is no family in the home,

or heir to the property among the colo-

nists in Naupactus, the next of kin

among the II. Locrians shall inherit,

from whatever place among the Lo-

crians he comes, and, if a man or boy,

he shall go himself within three months.

Otherwise the laws of Naupactus shall

be followed.— 19 ff. Ifone returnsfromNaupactus to the H. Locrians, he must

have it announced in Naupactus in the

market-place, and among the H. Locrians

in the citywhence hecomes.—22 ff. When-

ever any of the UtpôOaplai and the Mv-

<rax*it (probably the names of two noble

or priestly families, the first obviously

containing Ko6ap6s= xalopfa) becomes aNaupactian himself, his property in

Naupactus shall also be subject to the

laws in Naupactus, but his property

among the II. Locrians to the II. laws,

of the H. Locrians. If any of them,

under the laws of the colonists, return,

they shall be subject to their own laws,

each according to the city of his origin.

— 29 ff. If there are brothers of the one

who goes as a colonist to Naupactus,

then, according to what the law of the

H. Locrians severally (i.e. in each city)

is, if (one of them) dies, the colonist

shall inherit his share of the property,

shall inherit what belongs to him. Note

the double construction with Kpareiw

according as the sense is partitive or

not But many take TO as gen. sg.

r% in relative sense, though this use is

not otherwise attested in Locrian, and

understand iarl with Karifdfurov, trans-

lating which it is proper for him to in-

herit.— 82 f . The colonists may bring

suit before thejudges with right ofprece-

dence, they may bring suit and submit

No. 65] LOCRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 217

tto(t) tovs tyLKaarripa*;, hapearai teal 86/iev iv 'Owoevri tcara pio<;

avrafuzpov. Aop]pdv rov HinroKvafiiSiov Trpoardrav tcaTaaraaai

TOV AoppOV TOTTLf^pLpOl Kal TOV ilTlfolpOV TOl AoppOt, hoLTLV€S tCd 35

Vwt€? evrifiot <€9> (eovri).— H— Hdtrofri? k cnroXtjrei irardpa

xal to yApos tov 'Xjpep.aTbv tol warpC, iirel k|

airoyeveTai, ifjetp^v

airoXaxtlv tov iwifoipov iv NavrratcTov.|

— &— HoWti? tea tcl

fefaSepoTa 8ia<f>0etpei Tiyyai. Kal y.ayavai Ka\l fuai, hon Ka p.e

av<f>OTapoi<: SoKeii, HoirovrCov T€ giX/op TrXe0\\ai Kal NapiraKTlov 40

tov hrifoCpov irXeOai, aTifiov elfiev Kal ypeîaTa irapaTofyayv.-

arcu. TovKaXeifievot rav Sfcav Sofiev tov apfcdv, iv rpidpovr* ap,d-

pat? Bdfjbev, at Ka rpuucovr afidpai Xelirovr\ai ra? apâs • at Ka

to suits against themselves in Opus on

the same day. This provision is in-

tended to secure for the colonists the

greatest expedition in their litigation

at Opus, hapiarai (i.e. i\4adat) xal S6fu»

= Xa/3ecr <al foOvat (cf. Hdt.5.83). 61kt)p

Xa/Sefr is usually to bring suit, as here,

though sometimes the opposite, while

&Ikt)v Sovvai is usually to submit to suit

(e. g. Thuc. 1.28), as here, though some-

times used of a magistrate, to grant

trial, as below, 1. 41 £.— 84 f. Who-ever are in office for the year shall ap-

point from among the H. Locrians a

TfxxrT&TrjSy one of the Locrians for the

colonist, one of the colonists for the Lo~

crian. rlv Aoppiv UvxoKvaûSlov applies

properly only to the appointment of

the TrpSffrarris for the colonist, this be-

ing the important provision in contin-

uation of the preceding paragraph.

Making the provision mutual was an

afterthought.— ica* tarts without cor-

rection is to be read xa 'xiaris, with

hyphaeresis where we expect elision,

from Ka and fr-carlr, an adv. cpd. of

firo% for which we should expect fr»-

fcr4* or Irurii (intervocalic f is not

always written, cf. 'Ox6em, Safuovp-

yots). Some correct to 'xt{ft)r4s, but

a by-form with (f)ar is possible.

after tmpoi is due to dittography (cf.

the ending of the preceding holrivet,

VtaWt). The omission of torn may be

the engraver's error, or simply ellipsis,

such as is not infrequent in a clause of

this kind (Kuhner-Gerthl,p.41,n.2c).

— 86 f. A colonist to Naupactus whohas left behind a father and his portion

of the property with the father, shall in-

herit his share when (the father) dies.—88 ff. Whoever violates these statutes by

any device in any point which is not

agreed to by both parties, the assembly

of the Thousand in Opus and the as-

sembly of the colonists in Naupactus,

shall be deprived of civil rights and shall

have his property confiscated. For the

spelling Na/rTa*cW5i» see 82.— 4 1 ff. To

the one who brings suit the magistrate

shall grant trial within thirty days, if

thirty days of his magistracy remain.

If he does not grant trial to the one

bringing suit he shall be deprived of civil

rights and have his property confiscated,

his real estate together with his servants.

The customary oath shall be taken. The

voting shall be by ballot. For pjpos real

pe BtBoi, toi iv/caXeipevoc Tap BUav, aTip\op elpev teal xpepara irapa-

45 To<âyelaraifto pdpos peril fofytciaTav. Biopoaai Mppov tov v6fUOv.

iv vBpCav rav â0t{|£iv elpev. real to Oidpiop Tofr Hvrro/cvafuBtois

AoppoU ra\\ra TiXeopetpep Xa\eie*oidTai fouc&raU.

66. Oeanthea. Second half V cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.333. SGDI.H79.Hicks 44. Michel 8. Roberts 232 and pp.354 ff. Schwyzer 363.

Top 1~4pop pi hdyep i(r) t5? XaXetBos top Oiavdea, p\eBk top

XaXeiAa i(T) Tas OiavQCBos, peBk xpepaTa at Tt(?) ax^Xot • top Be

crvKovra ovaTo(v) avKev. Ta fjevitea i(0) 0a\d(cr)cra$ hdyep|aav-

5 \op irkap Xipe'pos to Kara wokip. ai k aBucofs) o~v\oif Telfro-

pe; Bpaxpat' ai Bk irXiop B4k apapap eypi to o~v\ov, he\pioXtov

tyXero /Tori avXdaat. ai perafoucioi irXiov pepb? e|0 XdXeiev?

iv OiavOiat e 'Outpdei* iv XaXetoi, Tai imBaplai BUai ^pearo.

10 top wpdêvov, ai yjtevBia irpo%€v4oit Bnrfyloi OoieaTo.

|||at k clpBl-

Xa&iPTi toI fcvoBC/cai, iiropdTas he\ia\ro 6 fepos onrdyov Tap BUav

estate, cf. the similar use of xXrjpoi.—46 f. And this compact for the H. Lo-

crians shall hold good in the same terms

for the colonists from Chaleion under

Antiphates. See introductory note.

56. The tablet consists of two docu-

ments inscribed by different hands, as

appears from the forms of the letters,

which also show, together with the ab-

sence of ?, that both are later than

no. 66. The first, ending with xpô1. 8, is a treaty between Oeanthea and

Chaleion of the kind known as <n5/x£o-

\op or avfipo\d (the latter in 1. 15). It

is for the protection of foreigners, that

is citizens of other Greek states, visit-

ing either city from reprisal at the

hands of citizens of the other. Such

reprisal or seizure in enforcement of

claims was freely employed, so far as

it was not specifically regulated by

treaty. For graphic peculiarities see

no. 66, introductory note.

1 ff. An Oeanthean shall not carry

off a foreignerfrom Chaleian territory,

nor a Chaleian from Oeanthean terri-

tory, nor his property, in case one makes

a seizure. But him who makes a seiz-

ure himselfone may seize with impunity.

The property of a foreigner one maycarry offfrom the sea without being sub-

ject to reprisal, except from the harbor

of each city. If one makes a seizure

unlawfully, four drachmas (is the pen-

alty); and if he holds what has been

seized for more than ten days, he shall

owe ha{f as much again as the amounthe seized. If a Chaleian sojourns morethan a month in Oeanthea or an Oean-

thean in Chaleion, he shall be subject to

the local court.

The second document, 11. 8-18, con-

sists of regulations of one of the twocities, presumably Oeanthea, regarding

the legal rights of foreigners.

8 ff. The proxenus who is false to his

duty one shall fine double (the amount

involved in each particular case). If

No. 67] ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS 219

€^#09 irpo^evo|Kal fiSio (evo apio-rivBav, iirl jikv rail p.vaia\tai<;

Kal irXeov TTtvrtKalheK avhpas, iirl rats|fieiovois evvd* avSpas. at

k 6 facrtTT&i wol rov jtyurrov SiKa^erac Ka(r) Ta? avvfio\a<; t Bafuop- 15

70? he\4o~Tai T09 hopKOfidra? apiarlvBav rav w^yropKlav ofioaav-

ra9. T09 hopKOfioras rbv avrh\v hoptcov opvvev, irXedvv 8k vikev.

Elean

57. Olympia. Before 580 B.C. SGDI.1152. Inschr.v.Olympia 2. Michel

195. Roberts 292 and pp.364 ff. Schwyzer409. Danielsson,Eranos 111,80 ff.

Keil,Gott.Nachr.l899,154ff. Glotz,Solidarity de la famille en Grece,pp.248ff.

'A fpdrpa to*9 FaX€&H9. irarpiav Oappev Kal yepeav Kal ravrS.|

the frpoSticai (the judges in cases involv-

ing the rights of foreigners) are divided

in opinion, the foreigner who is plain-

tiff (oT&yov = 6 ixdyup) shall choose ju-

rors from the best citizens, but exclusive

of his proxenus and private host (who

would be prejudiced in his favor), fif-

teen men in cases involving a mina or

more, nine men in cases involving less.

If citizen proceeds against citizen under

the terms of the treaty, the magistrates

shall choose the jurors from the best citi-

zens, after having sworn the quintuple

oath (i. e. oath by five gods). The ju-

rors shall take the same oath, and the

majority shall decide.

57. This covenant for the Eleans.

{An accused man's) gens and family

and his property shall be immune. If

any one brings a charge against a male

citizen of Elis, if he who holds the high-

est office and the /3a<ri\e?» do not impose

the fines, let each of those who fail to

impose them pay a penalty of ten mi-

nae dedicated to Olympian Zeus. Let

the Hellanodica enforce this, and let the

body of demiurgi enforce the otherfines

(which they had neglected to impose).

If he (the Hellanodica) does not enforce

this, let himpay double the penalty in his

accounting (or in thebody ofthe ftacrpolT).

If any one maltreats one who is accused

in a matter involving fines, let him be

held to a fine of ten minae, if he does so

wittingly. And let the scribe of the gens

suffer the same penalty if he wrongs anyone. This tablet sacred at Olympia.

The numerous interpretations of this

inscription have differed fundamen-

tally. According to thatpreferred here

the object of the decree is to do awaywith the liabilitywhich under primitive

conditions, such as survived longer in

Elis than elsewhere, had attached to

the whole gens and family of an accused

person, also to prevent confiscation of

his property and personal violence, andto prescribe the manner in which pen-

alties were to be imposed.

1. & : this, thefollowing, see Kuhner-

Gerth I,p. 597.— warptdv : like Delph.

rarpid, Dor. xdrpa = fivot, while yetxd

is the immediate family.— lappiv: be

of good cheer, without fear, hence, as a

technical term in Elean, be secure, im-

mune, just as the Attic AStta is in ori-

gin freedom from fear (S4ot) . It is used

of persons and things. Cf. 6[dppot] a£-

To? xal xpcAtrfrott in another inscription.

— a$r« : refers to fipptrop FaXeto of the

ai fc Tt? KanapavaeLe fdppevop FaXeio, ai fe fie 'irtOelav ra ^Cteaia

op /i4yierrov re'Xo? eôt *al to* ftacrtXaes, £4ica fivafc tea|dirortvot

5 pe'tcao-Tos rov fie 'rwroeovrov Ka(0)0vrafc rol Zi *0\vv\\irtoi. eirev-

rrot fe fc"E\\avo£i/ca<; teal r&\\a %Uaia iireirn\ero a fcfuopyia a*

?€ /xl 'i^rot, £{<f>viov arrortvero iv fiacrrpdfLt. ai rt? rov aina-

64vra fytcaiov Ifidateoi, iv rat £e/cafiva(at te* e]v4xo[tr]ofai f€t(o?

ip.dekoi. teal Trarpids 6 ypo<f>eis rav[r]d tea irtuncoi,|

[al r]tv [af]t-

tc4o[t]. 6 rr[i]va^ iapbs 'OXvvrriai.

58. Olympia. VI cent. b.c. SGDI.1149. Inschr.v.Olympia 9. Hicks 9.

Michel 1. Roberts 291 and pp.362 ff. Schwyzer 413. Ditt.Syll.9.

'A fparpa rolp Fa\etot$ ical toi? 'Fip\faotot$. cruvfiaîa k ea

itcarov perea,|

dp%ot 84 tea rot. ai 84 n 84ol aire perron aire f\dp-

5 yov, ervveav te a(\)\d\oi<; rd r a(X)$a) teal Tra$p rro\4fio. ai 8e

pa ervv4av, rdXavrov te\

dpyvpo airorivotav rot At 'OXvvrriot rot

/ca\(8)8a\efievoi Xarpetofievov. ai 84 rip ra ^pd<f>ea rat tca(8)8a-

10 \4otro aire p4ra<i aire r\e\ecrrd aire 8dfio<%, iv riirtdpot te* ivejflptro

rot 'vravr iypa(fi)fi4vot.

59. Olympia. VI cent. b.c. SGDI.1156. Inschr.v.Olympia 7. Michel

196. Roberts 296 and pp.369 ff. Ziehen,LegesSacrae61. Schwyzer 412.

tea Qeap&t ete. ai 8e ffeve'ot iv riapolf ftot tea 6od(8)8ot ical ko-

Odpat reXelat, teal rov deapov iv â[(v)]rat. ai 84 rt? 7rap to

following clause, which logically goes years, beginning with the present year.

with the preceding as well as the fol- If there shall be any need of word or

lowing. — 2. tcaTiopavo-tu : Kadupciv, deed, they shall combine with one another

but meaning first to utter an impreca- both in other matters and in war. If

Hon against some one (cf. Kar^xonai), they do not combine, let those who vic-

una then, since this was, or had been, late (the agreement) pay a talent of sil-

the manner of introducing a charge, ver consecrated to Olympian Zeus. Ifsimply KOLTTryoptw. See also no. 60. Like any one violates these writings, whether

various other expressions in Elean, this private citizen, official, or the state, let

reflects the essentially religious char- Aim be held in the penalty here written.

acter of the legal procedure.— at 59. This is the conclusion of an in-

|tfe kt\. : cf . no. 51 C 13-16. For iwtrwoi, scription which was begun on another

ftaarpdai, Ih&otku), etc., see the Glossary. tablet not preserved.

58. This covenant between the Eleans Ifhe(some one previously mentioned)

and the Heraeans (of Arcadia). There commitsfornication (?) in the sacredpre-

shall be an alliance for one hundred cinct, one shall make him expiate it by

No. 60] ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS 221

<ypd(f>os 8ucd(B)Boi, areXe? k eti a BUa, a Bi Ka fparpa a Bapoala

reKeia et\e Bi/cd(B)8oaa. top Bi Ka ypa<f>iop ore Bo/ceoi Ka(\)\iripos

ex^v tto(t) top 0(e)6vfif-aypiop xal fynroiov avv fiokai (rfepraKa-

tLov hf\avio% xal Bdfioi tt\£0vovti Bipd/coi • (Bipd)icoi Si tea (i)v

TptT^pp, at ti ipTroiol atr* i^aypioi. 5

60. Olympia. Second half IV cent. b.c. Szanto, Oest.Jhrh.1, 197 ff.

Daniel8son,Eranos 111,129 ff. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l898,218ff. Keil,G6tt.

Nachr.l899,136n\ Reinach,Rev.l5t.Gr.XVI,187ff. Schwyzer 424.

• rvya. raip Be yeveatp pa QvyaBelrip. fiaBe /c\ar ottoIop

rpowop, pare ipaepairipap pare Orj\vr\ipapfpare ra xpypara

the sacrifice of an ox and by complete

purification* and the Otapbt in the same

way. Jf any one pronounces judgment

contrary to the regulation, thisjudgment

shall be void, but the decree of the people

shall befined in deciding. One may make

any change in the regulations which

seems desirable in the sight of the god

(136.8), withdrawing or adding with the

approval of the whole council of the Five

Hundred and the people in full assem-

bly. One may make changes three times,

adding and withdrawing.— The resto-

ration and interpretation of the last

sentence, (Si*&)koi ktX., is uncertain.

In 1. 4 the adverb if\apios (see 55) is

used loosely where we should expect

an adjective in agreement with poKai

or xtrraKarlop.

60. But one shall not exile the chil-

dren (of an exile) either male orfemale,

under any circumstances, nor confiscate

the property. If any one exiles them or

confiscates the property, he shall be sub-

ject to trial before (in the name of)

Olympian Zeus on a capital charge, and

any one who wishes may bring the charge

against him with impunity. And it shall

be permitted, even in case they have ex-

iled any, to any one who wishes to return

and be free from punishment so far as

concerns matters happening later than

the time of the demiurgi under Pyrrhon.

Those next of kin shall not sell or send

off the property of the exiles, and if one

does any of these things contrary to the

regulation, he shall pay double the

amount sent off and sold. Jf any one

defaces the stele, he shall be punished

like one guilty of sacrilege.

Several times during the fourth cen-

tury b.c. the oligarchy and democracy

alternated in power in Elis, with re-

sulting banishment and recall of exiles.

It is probable that this decree belongs

to the Macedonian period and perhaps

refers to the exiles of 336 b.c. whowere recalled in 335 b.c. Cf. Arrian 1.

10.1 'HXeuu Si rods <pvyd8ai <7<pu>>> xare-

Si^arro, Sri hrtrljScun 'AXet&vdpv Ijaav.

It is a supplementary decree to another

on the same subject, as is shown by Si

in the first sentence after the introduc-

tory formula, and the use of yevialp

without modifier, which must be under-

stood from the preceding. On the dia-

lect as compared with that of the earlier

inscriptions, see 241.

1. -yevfatp : the singular is often used

collectively in the sense of offspring,

8afioat.Q)fi€v - al Be rip <f>vyatyetoi aire ra xpquara Bafioaioia, <f>ev-

5 yereo irbr tw A||*o/j reo\vp,irieo atuarop, Kal fcariapauov 6 8rj\op.T}p|

avdarop rjara>. cfijar<o Be*, /cat Ka fyvyaBevavri, rol b^rjXop^voL vo-

arirrrjv Kal arrdp.iov fjfiev, oaaa Ka fycrrapiv yivavrai r&v irepl

Hvppcova Bap,iopy<ov. ro\lp Be err a(&)<ri<rra pa airoBoaaai pure

10 iKirdp.yâi ra ^p^para rolp <f>vydBeo~ai • al B4 n ravrcov irap to

ypdfilfia iroi4oit airorivdra) Biir\[d\aiov tw Ka eKirepira xa\l t<m Ka

airoBcorai. al Be rip aBea\rd>hai€ ra ardXav,|

<op aya\paro<f>a)pap

eovra irdayr\v,

61. Olympia. Late III, or II cent. b.c. SGDI.1172. Inschr.v.Olympia

39. Michel 197. Schwyzer 425.

%e6p. Tv%a.\'Tiro *JL\\avo8iKav ra>v irepl

|

AtVûXoi/, Svito.|

5 oircap, iirel AapoKpdrrjp 'Aytfropop||

Tev&iop, ireiroXirevK&p

irap apk|

avrop re Kal 6 irardp, Kal eare<âva>pe\vop rov re twv

descendants, e. g. Epir. ain-Qi Kal y«t*ai

Kal yimt 4k ytrtat (SGIH. 1334), Arc.

atrol koI yettd (Oest.Jhrb.IV,79), both

= usual avr u>i koI iKybvoit. For the plu-

ral cf . Mess, rap 7waited rt koX rat ytvtax

aOrov (SGDI. 4689.07). Some take -yei*-

alp here as members of the yevcal, under-

standing these as noble families, but

this is less likely.— 4-6. ^cvyfrv w6r

rA Ai&p kt\. : see 136.3 and no. 67.2,

note.— 6. 8t)Xo^p : we expect SijX6ne-

pop. Probably an error, for which the

existence of some such form as SrjXov-

r-fip (cf. 46*Xorr-fip) may be responsible.

— 6. 4>iryaS«vavTi : aor. Subj. 151.1.

—

0-10. It is uncertain whether this is

a provision in favor of the exiles, pre-

venting their property being disposed

of by relatives, or one directed against

them, preventing the relatives from

selling the property for them or send-

ing it to them. In the former case

iwo96c<rai may refer to the sale of real

estate, and iKvi/uffai to the sending off

of movable property for sale abroad.

<pvyd5c<T<ri is dative of advantage or of

disadvantage, according to the inter-

pretation preferred.— 12-13. at hi -np

dSâXrwhou ktX.: cf. r/v 84 ns [tV crrlf-

d0a*[ffi7t ^ ra ypdfiyiaTai], twx^wus lep6<rv\os in an inscription of Iasus,

SGDI.6617. aStXrSu= d8VX6w, (tyarffw,

is probably from •SeaXo* (cf. 84afiai, d^-

Xot), whence— perhaps through the

medium of a verb feaXXw— *Sca\T6t,

*5eaXr6«. According to another view,

from 84Xros tablet (cf. Cypr. fldXros), so

that the meaning would be make the

stele AStXrosy i.e. remove the tablet

from the stele. For TdtrrdXavaee 96.2.

61. Proxeny decree in honor of Da-mocrates of Tenedos, who is mentioned

as one of the Olympian victors by Pau-sanias (6. 17. 1). On the dialect as com-

pared with that of the earlier inscrip-

tions, see 241. With M "EXXaroSucaw

1.2 for usual i-rl with gen., compare

Lac. hxnrb with acc. in no. 66.66.

No. 62] NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH INSCRIPTION 223

i

OXvp.irl(ov aycava Kal|

aXXoip Kal irXefovep, iiravtraKtop ev rav|

18tav rav re rfa irarpbp OeapohoKiav 8id$48eKrat /cai trrroSeêraL 10

rolp Oeapolp,|

ofioLcop 8k teal rolp Xoiirolp rolp nrap* aftecov|rav

iraaav x?âv ^Krevecop teal airpotyaatareop irapiêraiy fyavepav

iroieayv|rav eytL evvoiav irorl rav iroXiv, /caOcbp

||irXeCovep aire- 15

pmprvpeov Tap. iroXirciv •

|

oirap 8k Kal a irdXep Karafciatp <f>a(va-

rai|

ydpirep avrairo8i8cbaaa Tolp avrap|

evepyeraip, xnrdp^v

tkap.OKpa.TT) irpo]êvov, teal evepyerav 8* fjîev Tap iroXiop avrbv ical 20

yivop, Kal to,\Xoiira rip.ia rjpev avrol oaaa /cal Tolp d"\\Xoip irpo-

Ije'voip Kal evepyeraip virdpêi irapa|

rap iroXiop. r)p*v he Kal

cur^dXeiav Kal iroXep.(o\Kal elpdvap, Kal yap Kal fioiKiap eyKrrj-

aivfKal

||

areXeiav, Kal irpoe8piav ev Tolp AiovvcrtaKolp|

ayd>voip, 25

rav re Ovaidv Kal rip.av iraaav|

p.ere%r)V, tadtop Kal rol Xonrol

deapoSoKOi|Kal evepyerai p^reôvri. hopev 8k avrol

|Kal Aap.0-

Kpdrrj rbv rapiav Ijevia ra||

p,iyiara €K ra>v v6puov. rb 8k yfrdfa- 30

apa|rb yeyovbp curb rap ficoXap ypa<f>kv ey xdXK(o\p,a avareOai

ev rb lapbv ra> Aibp rta *OXvp.irico.\rav Be eirip.4Xeiav rap avadi-

aiop iroirjaaaai|

Aia^Cvav rbv eirip^Xrjrav rav tirircov.||

irepl 8k 36

r<o airoaraXap.ev rolp Teve8ioip|rb yeyovbp ^d^Lafxa eirip^Xeiav

iroirjarai|

NiK68pop.op 6 ficoXoypdfop, oirmp 8o6ai rolp|

Oeapolp

rolp ip. MiXrjrov airoareXXop,e\voip irorl rav Qvaiav Kal rbv

dya>va||ra>v AiBvfieicop. 40

Northwest Greek koivi^

62. Thermum. About 270 B.C. Schwyzer 381. Ditt.Syll.421 A.

2YN0HKA KAI 2YMMAXIA AITOAOI2 KAI AKAPNANOI2

'AyaOdi rv\ai. ^.vvOtjKa AlrtoXols Kal 'AKapvdvoi? opdXoyos.

elptjvav|

elp.ev Kal <f>iX£av iror aXXdXov*;, <j>{Xov^ eoWa? Kal avp^

p,dôvs dp.a\ra rbp. irdvra ^povov, opia eôin-a? Ta? X^Pa<: T0V

68. Treaty of alliance between the west Greek Koir/j. See 279. Note e.g.

Aetoliana and Acarnanlans. This is an the retention of original d, *a, rorly

example of the mixed dialect current infin. in -^v, 3 pi. imv. in -rrw, £ in aor.

at this time in various parts of North- (rtpnaZdrrui), but Att. el for al, ov beside

west Greece, which we call the North- eo (e.g. imroiaGrrai but <rrparay4ovro\)%

'AxeXeoiov irorapijbv dypi eh OdXaaerav. ra pev iror ao> rov 'Aê-

5 XeUov irorapov AlreoXoiv elpev, ret Be||troff eawepav *Atcapvdva)v

ir\av rov Hpavro? tcai Tas Ae'fufriSos • ravra? Be'

Atcapvavfo

ovk avriiroiovmai. xrrrep Be r&v reppovtov rov Upavrb*;, el pey tea

^rpdnoi teal 'Aypatyi crvyâypecovri avrol wot avrovs, tovto kv-

piov eareo, el Be prj, 'Atcapvave: teal AlrcoXol|

reppaâvro) rap.

YlpavrCBa %d>pav, aipedevras etcarepeov Betca wXav ^.rparUntv teal

*AypaCfov Kadias Be tea reppdêovri, reXeiov ecrreo. elpev Be teal

10 iwiyaplav iror aXXdXovs teal 7||a? eytcrrjaiv rm re AiroaX&t iv

''Aicapvavlai teal rm *Atcapvavi iv AlreoXi'ai tcai woXlrav elpe\v top

AtrtoXbv iv1

Atcapvavlai teal tov1

Atcapvava iv AlreoXlai Xaoy teal

ofjLoiov. avaypayfravfro) Be ravra iv crrdXai^ yâXxiai^ hr 'Ajctmm

pev oi apxovres rayv *Atcapvaveav, iv Be Seppêoi rol dpxovre; tcjv

AlreoXwv, iv 'OXvpwlat Be teal iv AeXôt? teal iv Aa>(B)<bvai tcoi-

vai etedr\epoi. iwl ap%6vT(ov ip pev AireoXCat arparayeovro^ UoXv-

15 tcpCrov KaWte'o? to Bevre'-pov, iwwapxeovros 4>i Xwo? UXevpeovtov,

ypapparevo vro<; NeowroXepov Navwatcn'ov,|

iwiXetcTapxeovrw

Aape'Bcovos KaXvScoviov, 'Apiardpôv 'Epralov, A4u>vo^ Ka\<j>pe'o$t

KaXXla KaX\i&9, TipoXo%ov HoT€iBavie'o<;, Hap<f>a(Ba <J>u<r*eo?,

Si/xouI

<J>utcuô?, TapievSvrcov KuSptWo? Avaipajô^, Aa>pipd%ov

Tpl%ov(ov,'

Apfoifavo? Aacavos,%

Apiarea 'lareopiov, *Ayqceovo?

20 Aefiô?, TipdvBpov 'Epti>ato9,||

'Ayplov "ZeDo-Oeve'o*; • iv Be 'Atcapva-

vLai arparayoiv 3vv0dpov OlvidBa, 'Kwi\\]\dov Arjpieo^;, *Ayrjawvos

Lrpartov, 'AXteera <t>oinavo<;, 'AXtelvov Svppelov, &4g>v\os 'Avatcro-

piios, UoXvtcX€'o<; AcvtcaBi'ov, iwwapxe'ovTOS 'IwwoXdov OlvidBa,|

ypapparevovros UepitcXeo? OlvidBa, rapia *AyeXdov ^rpariKOv.|—^vppaîa AtVa)Xoi? teaX 'Atcapvdvoi? dpara rbpiravra \povov.p

25 el Tt? tea ip&dXXrji efc rav AlTcoXtav iirl iroXipeoi, fioadoeZv

eh beside iv with acc. {tit rdv AlruXlar

but iv 'Axapvavlav), Irveuci beside Ix-

Wou.

16. IwiXcrrofx<4vT«*v : this is the

first reference to ^nXeicrdpxat a» mili-

tary officials in the Aetolian league.

For the Achaean league, cf. /r(X</crot,

used of the citizen levies in contrast to

the mercenaries, Polyb.2.66, 6.91,95,

and iTt\tKT&pxvt Plut.Arat.32. — 24.

fi.fia.Ta : probably connected with n&Trjv,

Dor. fidrav, and so having the sameforce as the frequent a'rX&t xal

Xwt. Cf. dudrai t4x**i SGDI.1568.

No. 64] LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 225

tov?|

'

A/capvavas 7T€foi? pkv yCkCotS, imrevo~i 8k e/carov, ot$? /ca

rol apxoprdp ir4pira>VTt,t iv dpdpais ef. /cal el Tt? iv 'Aicapvaviav

ipftdXXoi iirl iroXe'pm,|

fioadoelv AtroXofc we%o2<; pkv p£iX/bi?,

imriois 8k e/carov, iv afiepais ef, ot/?|/ca rol ap^ovre: Trepirtovri.

el 8k irXeiovcov %pe(av fyoiev arepoi irorepoi,||fioaOoovvra) rpiayir 30

X101? e/cdrepoi e/carepoi*;, iv deepens oY*a. to? he fioaOoias r|a?

diroareXXopeva^ eenco to rpLrop pepos orrXtrai. irepirovrai 8k rap

fiodOoiavI

iy pkv *A/capvavLas oi arparayol tojv 'Aicapvdvwv /cal

oi avveSpoi, iy 8k AtrcoXta?|oi apxovret rSyv AItcoXoov. airap-

ypxnrrta 8k tovs airoa-reXXopdvov^ o-T/3aTtoSr|a? e/cdrepoi tou? av-

rwv dpepdv rpid/covra ' el 8k irXelova %povov eypiev Ta? /3oa\]/9oia<: 35

%pe(av oi perrairep^fdpevoi rap. fiod&oiav, 8i86vt<d t<x? o~iTap%ias

eare /ca|

iv oIkov diroarelXayvrL tov? arpaTioyras. anapyLa 8* forco

tov TrXeiovo? xpov\ov to>[l pkv iirirel ara]rrjp KopivOios Ta? dpi-

pa<t i/cdo-ras, rm [8k] rap iravoirXiav exo\[vri ], t<oi

8k to fjpiOcopd/ciov ewe" ofioXot, -^riXcoi eirr ofioXoi. ayelaOcov|

[39-42 fragmentary].

Laconian

63. Olympia. VIcent.B.c. SGDI.4405. Inschr.v.01ympia252. Roberts

261. Schwyzer7. IG.V.i.1562.

[Ae'f]o, /roV[af]Kpovi8a [Z]ev 'OXvvwie, icaXbv a[7]aXfia

fuXef5[i 6v]poi toi(X) Aa/ceSaipov(o[i<;].

64. Delphi. Soon after 479 B.C. SGDI.4406. Ditt.Syil.31. Hicks 19.

Michel 1118. Roberta 259. Schwyzer 11.

[T]o[i8c tov]I

woXepov [e]|7roX[e]/4€oi> *

|

Aa*[e8]a[/]uo'i/[«K],|j

'A0[a]i>[a]i[o]t,I

Kopivdioi,|

Teyea.T[ai],|

li/cvovioi,|

Alyivdrai,||5

63. This is the inscription mentioned

by Pau8.6.24.3, who reproduces it,

eliminating the dialectic peculiarities,

as follows

:

Al£o, Ava£ Kpoflda Zev 'OXiJ/xxie, K<x\bt>

AyaKfia

l\dif 0vfi$ toU AaK(5atfi6yioii.

64. The famous bronze serpent-

column which once supported the gold

tripod set up at Delphi after the battle

of Plataea. The tripod was destroyed

by the Phocians in the Sacred War,but the column remained until it was

carried by Constantino to Constanti-

nople, where it still remains. Accord-

ing to Thucydides (1.132.3) and others,

the Lacedaemonians, after erasing the

boastful epigram of Pausanias, in-

scribed simply the names of the cities

10 Meyapis,|

'ETriSavpioi,|

'EpftOfiepioi,|

$>\eid<Tioi,|

Tpogdvioi,J

™ 'Epfuovh,|

Tipvvdioi,|

HXartuh,\Seairih,

|

Mv/cave?,||

Kctot,\

26 MaXtot,|

Tevtoi,|

Naftot,|

'Eperpih,\\XaXxiSh,

\

^rvphf |Fa-

30 \eiot,|

UoreiBidraL,|

Aeu*a&04,||

Fapa/cropie?,|

Ku#z>iot,|

ILfyvioi,|

'Afiirpatciorat,|

Aerrpearcu.

65. FoundatTegea. VcentB.c. IG.V.ii.159. SGDr.4598. Ditt.SyU.1213.

Schwyzer 57. Comparetti, Annuario II, 246 ff. Buck, Class.Phil.XX, 133 ff.

A B,ovQlat tol ^ikayato Buucdrdfu fivat. at K* avrb* hhce', ave-

Xiafio • ai 6V k airoddvei, top t£kvov|eftev, hreC tea rripre perea

|)

5 heftovTi ' ai&/ca fie yevea X[€][/7reTcu, top briBucarov ifiev •|hiayvo-

pep 8e to? Teyedra^]\

/ca(r) top OeOfiop.

B SovdCai irapKa(0)0eica rot, <J>iXa;^a|io r^yerpa/cdruu fipal apyv-

plo. el fjdev tea foe , avros aveXiado * at oV *[a /xe foe, rol utoi ave-

5 \6a8o rol ypifcrioi, kirei tea efidcopri irhne fdre\a • c» oV *a fte

which had taken part in the war and

had set up the tripod. On the retention

of v in ^XcuUtuh, see 59.1. Note also

[(]ro\[f\fuor, for which the true Laco-

nian form would be fopM/uor.

65. Statements of two deposits of

money made by a certain Xuthias, son

of Philachaeus, and the conditions for

their future disbursement. The place

of deposit was without doubt the tem-

ple of Athena Alea in Tegea, the Greek

temples often being used for such pur-

poses. But the dialect is not Arcadian,

and must therefore represent that of a

foreign depositor. The most natural

assumption is that Xuthias was from

the neighboring Laconia, and we are

expressly informed (cf. Athen.6.288)

that the Spartansused to depositmoney

with the Arcadians to evade the law

against holding private property. It

has been suggested, partly on account

of the names (Xuthias, Philachaeus),

but mainly because of the retention of

intervocalic <r (yAaioi, tpdurom), that

Xuthias was not a Spartan proper, but

an Achaean perioecus. But there is no

good evidence that the perioeci differed

in speech from the Spartans at this

time, and the retention of intervocalic

v and of antevocalic e (firea) is suffi-

ciently explained by the fact that the

document was intended for use outside

of Laconia. See 59.1, 875.

A. For Xuthias the son of Phila-

chaeus (are deposited) two hundred mi-

nae. Ifhe comes in person, let him take

tt, but if he dies, it shall belong to his

children five years after they reach the

age of puberty. If no offspring survives,

it shall belong to those designated by law

as heirs. The Tegeans shall decide ac-

cording to the law.

B. This was inscribed later than A,

which was thereupon canceled, as

shown by its mutilation. The Tegean

engraver is responsible for the use of

el instead of al, the subj. f& (cf. 149)

foWt, ral 0vyarepes|

ave\oa0o ral yveacai • el Be" tea fie|foVrt, rol

v60oi dve\6o~0o • el Be* tea|

fie v60oi %ovritrol '? a{a)aiara it60lk\\p: 10

ave\oa-0o- el Be" k av<f>i(\)Xeyovr\(itr)ol Teyearai Biayvdvro /ca(r)

rbv 0e0fi6v.

66. Sparta. V cent. B.C. IG.V.i.218. S6DI.4416. Michel 946. Roberts

264. Schwyzer 12. Annual British School XIII, 174 ff.

Aafiovov|ave0e/c€ *X0avaCa[i]

|IIo\td%oi

vucdhas|ravra hdr ovBe?

||werroKa rov vvv.

|5

TdBe ivUahe Aafi[ovov]|rot avro re0plmr6[i,'\

|avro? avio^ibv •

|

ev Tataf6%o rerpaKi[v]||teal 'A0dvaia rer[pdtciv~\

|ice\evhvvt,a re- 10

r[pdtciv.]|

#cal TlohoCBaia Aafiovo[v]|

H^Xci, xal ho k4\\€%\

hafi]dy avrb? avio%{ov\\ evhefiohais htmroL*;|

heirroKiv e/c rdv avro|15

hCirirbv /ce/c ro av[r~\o [hiinro.]|teal HoholBaia Aafiovov

|

\e\vbce

Sevplat 6tcrd[/c]i[v]\\avro*; avio\Lov iv\he/3ohai$ hbnrois

|iK rdv 20

avro htwrrov|tce/c ro avro hLirrrb.

|k€v 'Kpiovrlas ivUe

||

Aafiovov 25

oKraKiv|ai/rd? avio^Lbv

|ivhefiohavs hLinroi^

|

& Tap auro At7r-

ttov|/ce/c to auTO hiirirb, /cat

||/io /ce'Xef evUe h[afid].

|

/cat 'EXcv- 30

hvvia Aafi[ovov]j

€i>//ee auT09 dvio^iov|

4vhe/3ohai<; hCmroi^|

in contrast to ivoSdrti of A, the omis-

sion of h in vfof, ipdffom (cf. 58d); and

his blunder in writing r^rrpaKdruu wasperhaps due to the Arcadian pronun-

ciation (cf. 68.3). It is also possible

that in 11. 10-11 we should read, with-

out correction, dp0i(X)XfYo»roi, with

Arc. -rot = -rat (139.1). But the pas-

sive with fivat understood as subject is

less natural than the corrected reading

usually adopted. For the reading dr-

0t(X)X«7-, rather than dvtfiXry-, cf. the

XX attested in other dialects (89.3).

For avtkbado see 140.36.

66. Record of the victories of Damo-non and his son. The portion of the

stone containing 11. 42-94 was only re-

cently discovered.

8 ff. wxdhof ktX. : Having won victo-

ries in such a manner as never any one

of those now living.— 7. With his ownfour-horse chariot, airro reflexive as in

11. 16, 17, etc.— 9. In the games of Po-

seidon, with elliptical genitive as in e/r

'AlSao etc. So to 'Aptorrlaf 1. 24. Teud-

foxos = Horn, ycu-fax0*-— 11,81. kcXiv-

h6vta: xal 'EXewlvta (20,59.1), games

in honor of the Eleusinian Demeter.

—

12, 18. IlohoCSata: noretftcfoca (49.1,

59.1, 61.5) celebrated at Helos in La-

conia and Thuria in Messenia.— 15 ff.

Seven times with colts (bred) from his

own mares and his own stallion.— lv-

hiftfhott hCmrott: iwqpfoau being in

rip% young mares.— 19. 6«vp(at: the

usual form of the name is Qovpla.—24. 'ApiovrCa : the name of some god-

dess or heroine otherwise unknown.—

35 Terpdtciv.||rdSe ivUahe 'Evv/ia[icpaTitya$] 7r/)aT[o7r]ai8oi/ • 8o[Xt-

yov|

At#e]/rta /cat «e'Xe£ /u[a?|

ap.ep]a$ ha[p,a] €p[(kop.]

- - -||

40|

] |

8o\ixp[v Kal ho /ce'Xef /xta?]|

dpApa*; ha fid evbeov.|

45 Kal Uapirapovia ivUe||

'Epvp.aKparlha'i TralSas\ard&iop Kal Siav-

Xop|Kal 8o\i%bv Kal ho jce[\ef]

|

/xta? dp.e'pa<; hap.a|eVt/ce. /cat

50 Aapipop||

ei>t/ce 7rat? top eV|

Taiafoô ardhiop Kal|

[oY]auXoi/.|

55 [/c]at Aapiopop ivfce|7rat9 lop Aidehia

||ardhiop Kal hiavXop.

Kal Aafiopop eVt'/ce|7rat9 top MaXea'reta

|ardhiop Kal SiavXop.

60 zeal Aap.opop £pCk€||7rat? top Aidehia

|ardhiop Kal SiavXop.

|/cat

65 Aapitpop €plk€|

7rat9 top Ylapirapopia|ardhiop Kal Si'avXop,

||#at

*A0dpaia ardhiop.|/iP7ro £e 'Eê/teVe e<£opo[j>]

|

Ta8e ePi#e Aap,6-

70 pop,|'Addpaia iphefiohais

\hlmrow ayro? apto^top

||/cat /io /ce'Xef

/xta?|

apApas hap.d eVt'/ce, Kal\

ho hvibs ardSiop hap,d|

eVt/ce. Ainro

75| Et5t7T7rop €<f>opop rdBe

||eVt/ce Aa/xopdV,

1

'Addpaia|

ephefiohai?

hlirnrois|avro? apioîbp Kal

|

/io /ce'Xef /xta? dpApas|

hap.a ipiKe,

80 /cat Ao Auto?||ardStop hapd ept/ce".

|/iy7ro 3c 'Apio-re e<f>opop

\rdSe

4pik€ Aafiopop,|eV Taiafoô iphefiohais

\

\K\(mroin avr6<; dpio-)(idp||

85 [/c]at /io /c^Xef ^tta? dpepas\

[h]ap.d ivfce, Kal ho hvibs|

ardSiop

90 /cal oYai/Xop /cat|

SoXlôp /ua? apdpas\IpLkop irdmts hap.a.

||/nnro

8e 'ExefidpS efyopop\

rd8e ivt/ce Aap,opop,\ip raiaf6%5 iphefto-

hais|hCmrow avrbs dpioîoPy

|

[/c]at Ao /ri/to? ardhiop /c[a2

67. Taenarum. V/IV cent. b.c. IG.V.i.1232. SGDI.4591. Roberts 265c.

Schwyzer 52,4). Transitional alphabet. H = A and once rj.

5 *Ape0€Ke|

Tot IIo/iot8ai>i|

Nt/cop|

NiKa<j>opi8a||/cat Avhnnrop

|

10 /cal Nt/capx* 8av|/cat Tavras irdma.

|

e<f>opo<;|

EySa/uSas.||eVa-

/coe|

M.€P€%api 8a?|

*Ap8pop,€$7j<;.

36 ff. Victories won by 'Ew/xaKparfJaj

(cf . 1. 46), evidently Danionon's son (cf

.

11.72, 79, etc.). The name (cf. *OfOAi<£<tpi-

toj) points to an tyvfia — 6vv/ia, 6voiia,

with an inherited ©-grade in the first

syllable, which is seen in some of the

cognate forms of other languages, e.g.

Old Prussian emmens, but was hitherto

unknown in Greek. Probably the o of

the usual form is due to assimilation

to the vowel of the second syllable.—44, 63. IIafHrap6via : Hdpn-apos is the

name of a mountain in Argolis where

gameswere held.—49 ff. Victorieswonby Damouon as a boy.— 64, 60. Aitf-

hufc : games in honor of Apollo Lithe-

sius.— 67. MaXcdnia : games in honor

of Apollo Maleates. Cf. Paus.3.12.8.

68. Taenarum. V/TV cent. B.C. IG.V.i.1231. SGDI.4592. Roberts 265 d.

Schwyzer 52,3). Transitional alphabet. H = h and rj.

'AveOrjtce|

AiayjpLop|

'Aireiporas|

rot UohoiBatyt 'Hpa/cXrfcSav|5

axrrbv teal\ravro. e<f>opoat|

yepovrevw avforj/ce,|avro's re koX

ho tw irarpbs ir\arr)p Ni/coo-0€Vi8a<;t

Trpoftcnr^has Ta(?) ciai 5

7tot* 'AvSpiav av\p€<f>op€vopra api[a~\TdpL€P|Ni/coa0€p(8ap i[p] ra)i

l[€]pcbithijbp koL avp fcaXcoc xprjarat.

70. Sparta. II cent. a.d. IG.V.i.801. SGDI.4498.

|o9 koL ^€iKTj<j>6p\o^ ol Ncucrffopov,|

peitcdavrep xaaârj-

paropLP fi&ap (teal) KaiX[rj]\){iP, 'AprejiiSi Bcopdâ ap^drjxap iirl 5

— 66 ff. Victories won by Damononand his son at the same games.— 66, 78,

81, 90. hvxb with acc. for usual tvl with

gen., as El. inrb with gen. in no. 61.2.

67, 68. Manumissions of slaves in

the form of dedications to Poseidon.

hrdico«, hrdjco: dual forms of ird-

Koot = brjicooi witness, ix&ico is the con-

tracted form, of which theuncontracted

ivaicbu occurs in another inscription of

the same class, hrixot is due to the

analogy of consonant stems, to which

nouns in -oot are not infrequently sub-

ject, e.g. Att. x<w* (112 -6), late n>0$

gen. sg. rofa, nom. pi. *6ei (after /Soft,

0o6s, 06et).

69. From the shrine of Pasiphae at

Thalamae, an oracle often consulted by

the Spartan officials. Cf . Cic.de divin.

1.43.96, Plut.Agis9 and Cleom.7. Thename of the goddess was Ua<ri<p<ia (Att.

Ua-Tfpdij), whence the contracted ITa-

<rtâ, like 'Aflrjra, and here, with Lac. A

for intervocalic Tlahnpa. Since Nico-

sthenidas the dedicator was a memberof the Council of Elders, his grand-

father of thesame name could not have

been living at the time. He was carry-

ing out an injunction previously laid

upon the grandfather by the goddess,

which for some reason had been unful-

filled.

4 ff. vpopciirdhat *r\. : since ike god-

dess had declared that Nieosthenidas

should set up in the shrine a statue in

honor of Andreas his fellow-ephor, and

that he would then consult the oracle

with success. The construction xor "Ar-

dplaw . . . tUurrd/zep is unusual, but other

possible interpretations are equally dif-

ficult in this respect.— h6v kt\. : infin.

clause depending on r/>o/Seur<lAa», who

would = and that he would. For xp*h

arai — xpv<r^tu see 85.1.

70-73. These belong to a series, nowover 100 in number, of dedications

to Artemis Orthia by the victors in

certain juvenile contests. The object

230" GREEK DIALECTS [No. 70

TraTpov6fj\ov Mdp(tcov) Avp(rj\iov) "Zaxrivet/cov|rod Nei/cdpwvos,

(fi[i\\o/cai(Tapop Kal ipiXoTrdrpiSop.]

71. Sparta. II cent. a.d. IG.V.i.807. Schwyzer34.

5 K.\dav8pop|6 Kal M.r)vtp

|

KaWiarpdrto|

fiovaybp iirl||

irarpo-

voficoI

Yopyhnra tw (Topyfanrw)|

viKaap p,<oav 'Apreûrt Bo>p-

<râ avearj\K€.

72. Sparta. II cent. a.d. IG.V.i.309. Schwyzer35.

5 'Ayadfj tv]xv-

\

QtXrjTop|

&i\yTco|iirl iraTpc^vofico Top\yi7nreD

to) (Yopyiirira))\veiKaap KeXvav

|

'Apre/uri. Ba>pae'a|

avâ"rjK€.

73. Sparta. II cent. a.d. IG.V.i.289. SchwyzerSl.

FtvBoKifiop (EvSoKip*)) *eJ\ota Kal 'Etv8oKi\p.op AafioKpdreop|6

5 Kal 'ApiaT€i8ap Kaa\\arjpaTOpioi vetKaaifrep iirl 'AXKaaroy ftova-

yol|fUKi%i88oti&/a)V ~£(op04a.

dedicated, the prize itself, was an iron

sickle, which was let into a socket,

with which each of the stone slabs is

provided, some with two (as nos. 70,

73), or even three. Of the contests, one

is called Kavffrjparbpip^ KaddriparbpiP^ Kad-

Oriparbptow, etc., i.e. xaraOrfparbpiov, not

an actual chase of wild beasts, but

some athletic game called the hunt.

The /iuxi, i.e. no\kra, was of course a

musical contest. The word which is

variously spelled icai\[r}]ar, /reXOai-, «-

Xâ, KeXotav, xeXtav, probably from the

root seen in *Aa<5oi, «Xa5^w, also de-

notes a musical contest. That the con-

tests were between boys is shown by

the use of xai6iicbi> in many of the dedi-

cations, e.g. vetudap rb tcaibinbv fidta win-

ning the boys 1contest in music (n&a dat.

sg.), and by the appearance of the /Sou-

aybp leader of the /SoOat, the bands in

which the Spartan boys were trained,

or povaybp puKKixibboixtvwv, leader ofboys

in their tenth year. According to a gloss

to Herodotus, the Spartan boy in the

third year of his training was called

fUKifbfievos. This is from Dor. puxxbs =vutcpbt, while fUKKixibSbfievos is from a

diminutive in -tx°» (original or for -uroj?

Cf. xaidixbf beside raiSiicbv).

A few of the dedications are in the

/coin}, and a few show Doric forms with-

out the specific Laconian coloring, e.g.

piK&aat. But most of them, like those

given here, represent an artificial re-

vival of the local dialect, that is, arti-

ficial as regards its use in inscriptions,

but probably reflecting, though only

crudely and with great inconsistency

in spelling (e.g. in the use of a — 6) y

the form of speech which still survived

as a patois among the Laconian peas-

ants. Some of the peculiarities in spell-

ing are not characteristic of Laconian

especially, but of the late period, e.g.

et = t in vtiK&avrep etc., w for o in Bwp-

01a, final a for at in BupBia etc.

No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 231

Heraclean

74. The Heraclean Tables. End of IV cent. B.C. IG.XIV.645. SGDI.4629. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.l94ff. Schwyzer 62. Ionic alphabet, but with f , and

V = h. Only Table I is given.

I

*E<£opo91

'A.pCarap'ypf; Hrjpa/cXeCSa • litj<:

|'ATreXXaZo? • ha tt6-

X19 Kal rol 6pi<TTa{,|

~pe Tpiirovs 4>tXa>w/xo9 ZttoirvpicrKto,|We fcapv-

Kelov1

AttoWcovlo^; HrjpaK\t]Tcof ||

ai ireXra Aaftfto? IIv/>/3<0, icv 5

Oplval*|

4>tX<oTa? Hto"rWa>, /Ze eirLCTTvkLov|

H^pa/cXc/â? Za>7rvpa>,

Alovvctcol.|

'Aveypasjrav rol opiaral rol haipeOevres eirl to>9 j^topea^ tq>9

fuapcos to)? to) Aiovvcrto,I

<J>iXaii/u/i09 ZtoirvpLcrKco, 'A7roXXa>wo9

H^pa/cX^ra), Aaft/xo? IIu/j/jo), tXa>Ta9 Ht<rrc€ta>,]Hi7/jatfX€t8a9 10

Zg)7tu/30), *a0a [a^Jifai/ /cal irdpp.at;av Kal owefxerprjcrav teal

ifiepi\£av tcov HrjpaKXetcov SiaKvovrcov iv KaTaKXryrtOL aXlai.

1tvv€fi€Tpii<rafjL€<; 8e apfdfie\voi airb tw clvtoluo tw hvrrep UavSo-

alas ayovros tco Siardfivovro*; to>9 tc hiapcos ^co^pco? Kal rav fiZlav

yav eirl tov avrofiov tov bpCôvra to>9 re tco Alovvctco ^copco? tealj

toi/ KaWa9 /»o A1W09 iirafico^rj. KareTcifiofie^ 8e pepi'Sav t4to-

pa? *||rdv fiev trpdrav fiepiSa airb tco clvto/jlco tco irap tc\ HrjpcoL- 15

Seta ayovros,\

evpos ttotI tclv TptaKOVTairehov tclv 8lcl tcov htaptov

Xcbpcov aytoaav,|

â/co? Be avcoda airb Tav diropoav d)(pi €9 iroTa-

fjidv tov "Xicipiv, KalI

iyivovro fierpicbfievai iv Tavrai toll pepelaL

epprjyeia? fiev 8i\aKaTLai fiia <r%OLVOLtcncipco Be Kal dpprjKTCo Kal

74. The lands which were the prop- of those who took leases, with their

erty of the temples of Dionysus and sureties and the amount of the rental

Athena Polias having been encroached (11. 179-187). Table II, which is not

upon by private parties, with a conse- given here, contains a report of thecom-

quent diminution of their revenue, two mission on the lands of Athena Polias.

commissions were appointed to define 1-7. The groups of letters ft, re,

and mark their boundaries, survey etc., and the names of objects which

them, and divide them into lots. Ta- served as emblems rptrovs, Ka/wKeZbr,

ble I contains the report of the commis- etc. , are used as symbols to denote the

sion dealing with the lands of Dionysus tribe and family of the person named.

(11. 1-94), a statement of the regula- — 11. Siokv6vt«»v : 6tayr6rr<arU.9. 66.

tions under which the lands were of- — 18 ff. 4ppiry«Cat kt\. : 201 <rxot*oi of

fered for rental (11. 96-179), and a list arable land, 646- of brushwood, barren,

20 Spvfici) feâ/cdnai||

T€Tpa>KOvra fkg ayplvoi hrjfMLaxoLPOP • rkv 8k

Bevrepav p*pl8ateupos airo

|Ta? TpiaKQPTaire8(o iirX top avrofiov

top wparop, fia/cos 8k airo rap|

airopoap dxpi i$ irorafiop, teal iye-

popto fi€Tpid)fi€Pai ip ravrai toll pdpeiai ipprjyetas fih Bia/cdruii

heffSefiijKOPTa rpU ctxolpol, crKipoy 8k|teal apptftcTco /cat 8pvp., /xd/co? airo rap airopoap aypi

7TOTafi6p, tcai iye\popro p.€Tpiu>fiepai ip Tavrai toll p,epelai ipprj-

yew p-kp TpiaxaTiai|8e/ca 8vo aôlpoi hrjp,{crx0,'vov>

afcipo) 8k teal

30 appv\KTW KaX 8pvfjLO) irePTafycaTiai Tpidicopra heiTTcL hrffiurôiPOP'

Tap 8k TeTapTap fiepi8a fevpos curb

|tw apropuo tw 8eVT€pa> airo

Ta? TpiaicoPTa7re'8c0 iirl top aprofiop top\

bpCôpra Tap T€ fuapap

teal Tap pihtap yap, p.a,Ko<s 8k enrb tclp airopoap|

&xpi c? irorapudv,

KaX eyepopro fieTpid>p.evat ip Tavrai toll pepeiai epprjtyetas p>kp Tpia-

35 xdriai ho/cTG) <r%olvoi hrjpiaxoLPOP, atcLpo) 8k teal appr\KTa>||KaX-

8pvfia> irepraKOTLaL TeTpojKOPra fiCa h-qpLLaÔLPOP.|

Ke<f>a\a irdaa*; epprjyeias gtXiat hepevrfKOPra ire'pre ctxolpol,

(TfcC\po) 8k KaX appr)KT(D Kal 8pvp,cb Biaxi'Xiai 8iaKaTiaL fLkotl

irevre '\tclp 8k polctop tc\p iroTLyeyepj)pApap h Tap apprjKTOP yap

crvpep.e\Tpriaafie;. airb Tavras to? 7a? cnroXoxXr] ipprjyela^ p£p

40 TpiaKaTiai||

t/h? tryplvoi hrjfiLcrxotPOP, crKLpco 8k KaX app-qxro) KaX

Spvp.0) T€Tpa\KOo-Lai TpiaKOPra irivre ctxolpol, ip. pkp toll Trpdrai

pepeiai toll\

irap tcl Y{r)pQ)i8eia ipprjyew p.kp hefiBefiq/covra fklj

ctxolpol, aKi\p<0 8k KaX apprjKTQ) KaX 8pvp. 8iaKdTiai ireprrjKOPra o-xolpol. Ke<f>a\a

ird\aas ya$ Ad? KaTead>io~apLes tcol Alopvctcdi herrTaKaTiai TpicL-\

KOPra Jiokto) axoivoi ht)p.icrxoLVOV ' Tavrap Tap yap KaTead>iaa\pes

50 iyhiKa^dpLePOL Si/eas TpLaKoaTaias Tot? Tap hiapav yap fti&Cav

and wooded, land.— 39. &iro\£Xi) : had who had appropriated it to private

been lost, i.e. by private encroachment use (11. 47 ff.).— 49. 8 beat Tpuuco©~ral~

This land the commissioners restored to at : suits which had to be tried within

Dionysus, bringing suits against those thirty day$. Cf . no. 66.42 and the AttiQ

iroiovraacriv. havra ifiicrdcodrj [ha yd] Kara fitco|

[hocraa]v h[a]\-

/*€? KaTecrcoicrafj.es TpiatcaTicov p&Blp,vcov to peros he'/cacrTov,|ha Be

irdcra yd ha tco Aiovvcrco TerpaKarlcov Betca fieBitivcov KaB\Siôs to

/rero? hctcacTTOv.

'lenderapies Be teal opcos iwl fiev Ta?|

irXevpidBos dvco, heva fiev

errl tw avTopco tw Trap YlavBocrlav||tw irap ra HrjpcbiBeia tco bpC- 66

foiro? Taf T€ hiapav yap teal rdv piBiav|

dv^copCâvres dirb Tav

diropoav Tav fiBi'av ydv, hcos firj /caTaXv\p,a/cco0r)S dB^XcoOelrj

tcaOtos rol ep.irpocrda opoi, dXXov Be iirl tw dv^rdfico tco irap to,

Qivria ayovros eardcrapes irap rdv ftvfiXiav teal|rdv Bicopvya

avxcopfljaire? hcocravrcos is rdv fiBiav ydv <Tav>. aXj|Xa>? Be dvro- 60

pcos tovtois iaTdaafJL&i eirl rds dfiagiTco rds &a tw â|/)a8co? £7(0-

o*a? Ta? Trap tov Bpvpdv, rds /*€V crrdXas e? Tav hiapav ydv, to>?

8e dvropcos is Tav fiBiav ydvfKaraXiirovres fiKariireBov avrofiov.

icrTacrap^s Be teal iiecrcropcosyBvo p.ev iirl Ta? hoBcb rds

|

dycocras etc

tc irdXios teal etc YiavBoaCas Sid tcov hiapcbv %cbpcovtBvo

||Be iv rats 66

ha/cpocr/cipiais ' tovtcos irdvras dv evOvcopeiav hop-oXo^ycos dXXd-

Xois, to)9 fiev is to hiapbv irXdyos tco avrdfico iiriye\ypap.pLevcos

"hiapcos Aiovvcrco ^copcov" tcos Be iv rai piBLai yai iiri\yeypafifi^vcos

"dvropcos." hcoaavrcos Be teal iirl tco dvTOfxco tco|itdp Ta *t>ivrta

dyovros ecTTacrap.es fiecrcrdpcos, Bvo fiev iirl||rds hoBco Ta? etc irdXios 70

Kal eic UavBoaias dycocras Bid tcov|

hiapcov x<bpa>p, Bvo Be eirl rdv

hatcpocncipidv irap Ta? rvpeias •

j

tqvtcos irdvras hofioXoycos av

evOvcopeiav rots eV2 Td? Ao8w|

Ta? Bid tco 'xjapaBeos dycocras irap

tov Bpvpdv, to>? fiev e? to hiapbv|

7r\ayo? etriyeypap-pAvcos " hiapcos

Aiovvcrco %cbpcov" t&>? 8e e? Tav ft8t||az> emyeypafifievcos u avr6- 75

/jo)?," d7reôi>ra? d7r' aXXaXwi' /ia>? *}|/i€i' piKaTiireBov dvTOfiov. iirl

Be Ta? TpiaKOvraireBco Ta? 8ta twj/ /it|apaiv ^copcov dycoaas eVl fi€i/

Ta? irXevpidBos dvco Bvo aTceyovra** air dX|XaXa>i> Tpidtcovra tto-

8a?, aXXo)? 8e dvrdpeos tovtois €7rafaytt€? 7rap|Tav hoBbv Tav irap

tov Bpvfibv aycoaav Bvo dirfyovTas aw* dXXdXcov||

Tpidtcovra ird- 80

8a? • ev Be fieacrcoi tcoi ^copcoi eirl Ta? TpiaKOvraireBco Te^ropas

hUai tnnrjyoi.— 66. Setting it (the bound- vate land, so that it should not be covered

ary) back from the springs onto the pri- over with stones (which were washed

aTre-ôvras air dXXdXeov hai p,ev Tpid/covra Tr68as, hdi 8k fbca^ri •

iirl 8e too avrofico tw wap Tav TpcateovraTreBov 8vo aTreyovras

air aX|XaXwi/ pUan Tr68as teal aWw hrl too Bevripeo amofuo

air&xpvras|

atr dXXdXoov fUari Tr68as * rovray; Tramas dvemypo-

85 <fws 6p(£omas||T<is p>epeCas Tas ttot aXXaXw? rot? fiep.io'doop^vois

tw? hapcos ^wjpw?. Tax? 8k itdmas ywpoos tw? tw Aiovvaa) repfid-

£ovti to I T€ dvrop.01|

ho T€ Trap t& HypcoiSeia dycov teal ho Trap

ra Qimla atrb Tav diropodv dvco\6a a^pi is TTOTap.bv top "Atcipiv.

apiOfibs opcov toov iardcrapLes toov p.ev|iirl tw dmo/xoo tw Trap ra

90 HrjpooiBeia hernd trvv tool iirl Tas TrXevpidBos,\\

iirl hi Tas rpia-

KovTaireBoi hotcToo avv tool rerp(o{i)pcoitiiri 81 too dmofico

|

tw T6

irap Tav TpiatcomaTreBov teal tw iôp-ivoo 8vo e<f>* etcaTe'pco, iirl 8e

tw|

Trap Ta <t>imi'a herrTct avv Twt Trap Tav fivfiKlvav fiaa^dXav

i /cal Trap Tav 8i\obpvya.|

1,vvQr\iea Aiouvaco ^copcov.||

96 *E7ri i<f>6poo *ApicrTUDvos, firjvbs *A7reXXatw, ha ttoXis teal toI

TToXcavojAoi, aa ftoTpvs T(fiapfy(ps Nt*wi>09, Je dvQep.ov 'AttoXXw-

W09 'A7roXXwv/w, /cai to I opiaral Je Tpfaov*: <$>iXobvv\/Aos Zoorrvpi-

o-kco, we teapvtcelov *AttoXXojvlos HrjpaKX^Too, ai ir4\ra Ad&fios

Hvppco,|lev 0piva( 4>tXwra9 HierTietay, /xc iirio-rvXiov HrjpatcXct-

8as Zwrrvpo), piadcovTi tw? Atjapw? ^wow? tw<? tw Aiovvereo eômas

100 Aw? ex0VTL KaT& tcadd toI HtjpatcXei'oi 8ie\)ryvov. rol 8e pucrOoy-

crdftevoL teaprrevaomai tov del %p6vovt has tea irpooyyvois iroTa-

7Wi^Tt teal to fiurOotfia aTro8i8obmi Trap peros ael Havana firjvb?

irpoTepelai • teal te ipsirpoaQa|

cnroBiveovTi, awdôvTi is tov 8afu>-

ciov poybv teal Trapp.tTpr\o~Qvri tois avrayipTais tois\

iirl r&v

fcricov Twt BafioauDi \oX fiearcos tcos ôu9 tepidas teodapas 8okC-

fias, hoCas tea ha yd|

<f>ip€i * TroTatjovri 8e Trpcoyyvoos tois TroXiavo-

105 fiois toIs del iirl r&v pericov evraaraiv irhp||

TrevTaheTi)pi8ayhws

tea ideXovres toI TroXiavdfioi Betecovrai. teal at nvl tea aXXwi|

down by the current) and made invisi- 89. So usually, but also iwtpiji, icbrrvti,

ble, like the former boundaries. — 102. $pafa)i 11. 188-189, and AnfturStaeii 1. 111.

&itoS(v«vti : thresK But some correct — 106 ff. koX at rxvl ica &XX»i kt\. : if

to &To9A&m.— 104. ^pti : for tf^prji. they assign to another the land which they

irapBcovri rav yav, hdv xa avrol pepicrOoxrcovrai, r) aprvatovri rj avo-

B<ovrai rav ilpriKapirfav, av avra ra iraphij-ovrai nrpoyyyvtos hoi

irapXafiovres rj hois k aprvaei 17 hoi 7rpi\dpevoi rav eiriKapirCav,

av ha Kal ho ef ap%as pepiadoype'vos. Maris oV Ka prj wordyei

irpoayyvôs rj prj rb plaBoapa airoBiBcai kclt ret yeypanpeva, r6 re

fxCaOcDfia BiirXel airoreiaei rb eirl ru> fe\\reos Kal rb apirojXrjpa 110

rois re iroXiavdpois Kal rois airayeprais rois ael i-rrl ra> pereos,

hoao~coi xa|

peiovos appia6(odrj trap irivre perrj ra rrpara, hon Ka

reXedei yfra<f)ia0€v hdpa wav ran irpdrcoi|

pia0u>pan, Kal ret ev

rai yai irefyvrevpeva Kal oiKoBop.rip.eva wdvra ras ttoXios eaaovrai.

'Epydl-ov\rai Be Kctr rdBe • ho pev rbv irparov x&P0V pt>o-0<oad-

pevos rbv irap rbv avropov rbv hvrrep TlavBoo-i\avra epfiaXei is rav axoivov 115

heKaarav prj pelov rj reropa is rav|Bvvarav yav eXaCas fyev • ai

Be tea prj <f>avri rol pepiadcopevoi Bvvarav r)pev iXalas %\xevtrol

woXiavopoi rol ael eirl ra>v perdayv ernes Kal at rivds Ka dXXcos

rol woXiavopoi 7ro0e\X(ovrai airb r<b Sdpco, opoaavres BoKipdôvri

Kal avavyeXtovri ev aXCai daadpevoi rav|

yav irbr rav reov iiri-

XO)p(cov. eirip*Xr)aovrai Be Kal r<ov hvrrapxpvrtov BevBpewv • ai B4

nvd Ka||

yr]pai rj avepwi eKireravri, avrol heôvri. ravra Be rrdvra 120

originally fixed. The d/irtiXTj/xa is the

re-bargaining, hence concretely the

amount involved in it, the rebate. Cf.

also 11. 166 ff. be surety for the rentals,

fines, rebates, and judgments, hdfta 1.

Ill seems from its position to go with

Tar as well as with rui xpdrut nur6d>-

liart. For the whole situation, cf. from

a Delian inscription, B.C.H.XIV,482

Atxiuadweafitp ii xal ttjs Xapirelai rb fit-

pot, 0 ifilffdorro Mmjfflftaxot, 06 xadurrdv-

rot toi>i ^yytfovt MrqffifJL&xov, * T^

W \oitop, 6ffui tkarrov r\vpev -i] yij dra-

lua-dwdticxa, 6cptL\ci Mrijalfiax0* *rr^-—120. iKirirwvri : twtrop, aor. of ttlwrta,

occurs also in Pindar and Alcaeus and

have leased, or devise it by will, or sell

the harvest rights, those who take it over

or those to whom it has been willed, or

those who purchase the harvest rights,

shall furnish sureties in the same man-

ner as the one who leased it in the be-

ginning.— 108. M<rrif 84 Ka pi) iroTdyu

kt\. :* whoever fails to fulfill his obli-

gations shall pay not only double the

rental for the year, but also, all together

with the first rental, whatever rebate,

namely the decrease allowed in re-

leasing for the first five years, is deter-

mined by decree.' To insure leasing

the land again it was generally neces-

sary to offer it at a rental less than that

7r€<f>VT€Vfi€va irapheôPTL teal ipBefiuoteora, hoaaa iv rat, avpdrjteai

yeypdyfrarai, 4p rcot wdfiirrm teal Betcdrcot perei airb tw irore^l

fe|rco9 rj 'Apiaruop i<f>opev€i ' al 84 tea fir) Tre^vrevtccoprt tear rd

yeypafipJva, tcareBitcdadep trap fiev rap|iXaiap Bdtea pofiw dpyv-

pua irdp rb <j>vrbp h4tcaarop, Trap Be rd$ a/i7re'\a>? Bvo /xi/a? dp-

yvpUo Trap rap|

aôlpop hetcdarap. tg>? Be iroXiaPOfjuo'; tco? eirl tco

J 25 f^T€0? TTO0e\op.€P(i)<; fl€T CLVT0O~CLVTOiV dlTO TO)||

8dfJ.O) fir) fl€lOP rj

Betca aphpas dfuf>taraa6ai, rj tea ireifrvrevtccopri irdpra tear rap avp-

drjteap,|/ecu tco? 7re<f>vrevtc6ra<; dyypdyjrai e? Boyfia • dpypd<f>€P Be

hoaaa tea Trefyvrevtewpri, • dp aura 8k rd|koX el ripe; tea p.rj irefyv-

revtccoPTi /car rdp avpdrjtcap, dpypayfrdpra) zeal iireXdado) rd cVtfa-

/u|a rd yeypafifiepa irbr Twt dWcot fuaOcbftari. al Be t*9 tea ewiffrji

rj vefj.€L rj <f>e'pei rt tojp cp rdi tuapat|

ydt r) to>p SevSpeoov n Korrrrji

130 rj Opavrji rj irpiau rj dWo ri aiprjrai, ho fiefuadafiepos iyBiKaîfjrai

has iroXlarwp teal hori tea Xd/3ei avrbs he£el.

Ta? Be rpd<fxos rd? 8id twp ^(opeop peoxras tcai|tco? po'co? ov

tearaatcdyjropri ovBe Biaatcdyfropri tco* hvBart ovBe etpe'pgopri rb hv-

8eop ovB* d^pgopfri ' apteoOapCoPTi Be hoaadteis tea BecopraL rd irdp

rd avrayp ^copia peopra ' ovBe rds hoBay; rd? a7ro\8e8€iy/xepas apd-

aopri ovBe avphepgopri ovBe tccoXvaopn iropeveadai • hon Be tea

rovrcop n Troi\u>pri Trap rdp avpOrjtcap, rol iroXiaPO/AOi rol ae? eirl tw

135 fereos €7ritcara/3a(Xi)opri teal %afiid>aopri,\\d^pi ha) tea dfofiouo-

aoypri tcdr rdp avpdfjteap. ov Koyfrel Be reap BepBpioap ovBe Opavael

ovde irpieoaei|

ot»de oyoe hep ovde aXXos rrjpeoi. ovoe yatcovas

Orjaei Trap to>9 hnmapôpras ov8e aappevael,\

al fjtr) hoaaa tea ip

is probably the form of all dialecta ex-

cept Attic-Ionic, where t-wtaov shows

a change of t to <r which does not fall

under the usual conditions (61) and is

not certainly explained.— 122. nanSi-

K&rOcv : have been condemned, i.e. are

hereby condemned in advance. Cf.

icpoKa&6cdiK&<T0u 1. 171.— 128. Impfy :

trespasses, from ^ri/34u> = iirtâlvw. —130 ff . rd« 8« tP44>«s kt\. : the ditches

and canals which run through the lands

they shall not dig deeper nor make a

breach in for the water, nor shall they

dam in or dam off the water.— ty^p-

{ovrt, &4>^p£ovti, <rvvhlp£ovn : these be-

long with Ion. &r4py<a (Horn, also dxo-

tpyui), cvrtpyui, etc. from ftpyu, while

Att. dixtlpyu etc. are from *lf4py<a

with prothetic e. The spiritus asper is

found mainly, as here, with the forms

avrai rcu ydi hat fiepfoSorrat oi/co86p.rjrai, * ov8k ro<f>ia>vas iv rdi

fuapdi ydi woirjo-el|ov8k aXXov iaaei * ai 8k firf, hwrroXoyos €<r<rr}-

rai ha>s rdv hiapdv ydv a8i/c(a>v. oUoBofirjarjrai 8k /cal odpiav iv

rots X«t>poi9 rovrois, /3oa>va, iiv%6v, dyypiov, rbv fikv ftocova rb fikv

fiasco? fi/can /cal 8va)v Tro\ficov, rb 8k evpos ho/cra> /cai 84/ca irohaiv, 140

rbv 8k ayypiov firj pelov to fikv fid/cos ho/cro> teal 84/ca ttoBgjv,J

to

8k evpos ir4vr€ /cal 84/ca rro8o3Vtrbv 8k fivybv irevrc /cal 84/ca iro-

8a>v iravrdt. ravra 8k rrap41-ovri oi/co\8o/X7jfjL4va /cal areydfieva /cal

reOvpcofieva iv to*? %p6voi? iv hois /cal rd 84v8pea 8el Tr€<j>vrcv/cr)-

fi€V • ai|8k p.rj, /careBi/cdadev trap fikv rbv fioajva /rcf fivas apyv-

puo, irap 8k rbv dyypiov reropas fivas dpyvpio),|

irap 8k rbv fiv%bv

rpls fivas apyvpico. rSiV 8k £v\a)V reov iv rois Bpvfiols ov8k ra>v iv

rots a/ctpois ov TrwXrfyrovri ov8k k6^ovti ov8k ifiTrptjaovrt ov8k 145

dXXov idcovri • ai 8k fir\t htmoXoyot eaaovrai /car rds pr}rpas|/cal

/car rdv avvdrj/cav. is 8k rd iirot/cia xpqaovrai fvXots is rav ol/co-

8ofidv hols tea BqXcovrai, /cal is rds\

dfnreXcos ' r&v 8k £r)pa>v /c6-

yfrovrt hdaaa avrols wot oi/cLav is XP€ av ' T0** a/ctpois /cal rots

Bpvfiols \prj[aovrat rol fuaOcoadfievoi av rdv avr<a fieptBa hi/caaros.

hoao-at 84 tea rav dfijreXcov rj to>v 8€v8p4a>v a7ro\yrjpda(ovrif airo/ca-

raardtrovri rol /capTrt&fievot hcos ffftev rbv Xaov apidfibv act.

Ov% inroypdyfrovrai||Se ra>s x^P0*** tovtcos hot fiiadcoo-dfievoi 150

ov8k rlfiafia hoUrovri ovre r&v x&pcov ovre rds iinoi/co8o\p.ds ' ai

8k fir), hvirJXoyos iaafjrat /car rds prjTpas. ai 84 rCs /ca rdv /cap-

Tn%op.4v<dv are/cvos d<f>a>vos airo\6dv€Lf rds ttoXios irdaav rdv hn-

/caprrlav fyfiev. ai 84 % vnrb 7ro\4fuo iyfrjXrjOtavri hdxrre firj

i^rjfiev|ra)S fiefiio-OcofiivcDS Kaprr€V€a,6ai

tdvhttaaOai rdv fiicrdcoaiv

in f ,e.g. Att. jra0e?i£a beside xartlpyu.

— 137. otico86|M|Tat : perf . subj. of the

same type as Cret. x/totcu (161). For

lack of reduplication, as also in oUoto-

Mudva 11. 112, 141, cf. dm/tat etc. in

Ionic (Hdt.) and later Attic.— 146. 4t

to Td ferobcia rrX. : But they shall use

what wood they wishfor the construction

of the farm buildings, i.e. the pod*,

ftvxfo, etc.— 149 ff. o$x faroYpdi^ovTCu

:

the lessees shall not mortgage the lands

or make a payment (perhaps pay afine)

out of either the lands or the buildings

thereon. Note that when a mute is

changed to an aspirate by a follow-

ing A the latter is not written. So also

al S4 x M 1. 162.

Ka6d tea rol HrjpatcXei'oi BiaypcoPTi, teal fit)|

r)fi€v hvrroXdym fiTjre

aVTO)? fl7)T€ TC09 TTpCOyyVCOS TCOP iv Tdl o-vpdrjtcai yeypafJLfJLCPCOP. TO>9

166 8k irpcoyyxtyos to>9 ael yepofiepcos 7re7rpcoyyevtcr)fiep ratv tc fJLia0a>fid-

tcop teal tcop €7ri£afiLcop.dTcop /cat tcop ap^TrcoXrjp.dTcop teal rav tcara-

hitcav teal avTa>9 teal ra xptffiara hd tea iinfiapTvprjcrcoPTi, teal fir)

r)fM€v firjre hdp\v7jcrw firjre TraXivBitciav firjSe tear dWov p,rj8e heua

rpoirov toll tt6Xl Trpdyiiara iraptyev fxrjBe rot9 hx^rrep ra? ir&kios

irpaacrovraacTL • ai he firj, aT€\e? rjfiev.

Aevrepos. Ho Be top hevrepov f*Lcrdcocrdfi€PO<i|

tcapTrevcrrjTai

airb ra9 TpLateopraireBco ra<? Sta tcop rerpwpcov aycocras iirl top

160 dprofiop top irpoLTOP h6o\\o~o<; ie ct koX irpaêl irdpra tear Tap avpOrj-

tcap teal hviroXoyos icrarjTai teal avrbs teal toI irptoyyvoi, hon tea\

fit) TTpdêL tear Tap avpdrjKap.

T/Jtro?. Ho Be top rpCrop x^P0V pio-deocrdiiepoi; KapirevGr\rai

airb to) ap\r6fico tco apcorepop Ta? rpLaKOPraireBay irbr top aurofiop

top Bevrepop airb Ta9 rpLatcopraireBco teal|

irpa%el irdpra icc\t tcLp

crvpOrjtcap teal hviroXoyos eaerrjTaL teal auTO? teal toI irpcoyyvoi, hon

tea fir) irpdfeeL teaT Tap crvp0T)teap.

Te'rapTOS . Ho Be top reraprop %copop fucrdcocrd/jLepos trap tc

168 TCOP TTOXLaPO^XCOP TCOP €7Tt'

KpLCTTLCOPO^ €<fi6pC0 KO,l TCOP bpLCTTaP teal

irhp tcop TroXLapoficop tcop eirl *ApLardp^co tco Hr)pa\teXeL8a icpopco

ha apOefia <t>LXcopvfj,co tco <t>LXcopvp,co, ha l/x/9o\o? HrjpatcXeL'Ba tco

TLfj.otepaTio<; tcapir€v\o~r)raL airb tco aPTopm tco rpLrco airb ra? rpia-

KOPraireBco iirl top apropop top opLôpra Toy: re tco Alo\pvo-o> %d>-

pcos teal tc\ 4>ti/Tta9 ho KparLPco irapnoêl. ho Be apheXofiepos

ipya^rjraL ra pep dXXa teaT Tap\

crvpdrjtcap, teadm /cat ro>9 Xolttcos

yeypairraL, Ta9 Be ap,ire'Xco<; ra9 hvirapneas epya%r\raL hco? /3eX-

170 Ti\{TTa ' hocraaL Be tea Tap afiireXcop airoyqpdo-tecoPTL, iroTLcfrvrevcrel

hcoare ael hvirdpêp top Ictop apiSfibp Tap|

a^pCpcop top pvp hvrrdp-

%OPTa, fiteaTL TeTopas cryoipco*; • ai 8e firj, Trpotea88e8Ltcdcrdco 8vo

/ifa9 apyvpCco|

trap Tap gôlpop hetedenap. Ta9 8e eXala^ teal *ra9

crvtcLas teal to, ciXXa 8e'v8pea to, hrjpepa Ta hvirdp-ôpâ irdpra cV

toll fiepCBL TavTaL irepLcrtcayJreL teal it otlcttcayfreL teal TrepLKO-sjrel Te\

Beofiepa, teal at TLPa tea yrjpaL rj I ave/xcoc eKirercoPTL, aTrotcaTacrTacrei

No. 76] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 239

fit) fieico rov apidjjLov t&v ftVTrapômcov • Trorupvrevael 8k /cal

iXaCas||iv rdi yfn\ai hofio\6ym ttolwv tocs hvTrapôvraacn Bev- 175

Bpeois /cal rbv apidjMov rbv hiaov Kadto teal iv rdi|aXXat cvvQr\-

/cat yeypairrat. hdrt oV /ca firj wpdêt ho avheXofievos /car rdv

<TVvdrjKav rj firj iv rot*: %po]voi? rots yeypafi/Atvots, ftVTrdXoyo? i<rarf-

rat rots TToXiavoftoi? /cal rots atrayiprats rots e\rl ra> pereos |/ca-

dets /cal iv rat aXXat o~vv&i)/cai yiypairrat. ai 84 /ca rol TroXtavdfioi

toI del iirl ro)v periayv evres p.rj rrpdôavrt irdvra /car rdv ovpdq-

/cav, avrol hvwoXoyot eaaovrat /car rav avvOij/cav.

'E7rt tovtois ifileddxrav^ro rav jiev rrpdrav pCaOcoatv airb rS)V 180

to) HrjpwtBa ~jkk /ctfiorriov Bopfifov &i\urra irevrrjKOvra herrrd

fjLeB{\fiV(ov /cdSSixos ' wporyyvos ria ccbfiaros pte /ci/3ornov 'Aptcas

<Pi\dyra. rav Be Bevrepav fitadwaiv ha\

efi/3o\os Ad/xapxos iXa>-

vvp,co rerpoj/covra fieSifivcov * irp<oyyvos tw acofiaros ®ed8a>pos

&e\o8d>p<0. rav Be rpLrav fiiaOcoaiv pe yvlov Uetatas AeovrlcKca

rpid/covra rrevre fieBtfivwv • irpcoyyvos|tw awfiaros lev a<f>atp<or^~

pes 'AptaroBapLos rav Be rerdprav /ifodoxriv a\ Xartfptov||

4>t Xt7T7ro9 4>tXi7r7ra) 8ta/carC<ov hefiBe/Mij/covra ho/cra> jjteBtfivcvv • 185

irpcoyyvos tw acofiaros we /capv/celov|'A7ro\Xa)j/io9 Hiâ/cX^TO).

|

TpafMfiareis pe yvlov 'Aptar68aptos Ivfifxa^co • yafierpas Xat-

pias Adpcovos NeairoXtras.

Argolic

75. Mycenae. Probably VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.492. Schwyzer 97.

<t>pafuapi8as Mv\/cavea6ev irap *A\0ava(as is irdXtos|Ueras

eyevro||

eir 'Avrta /cal Uvp\f£a. "elev 8k 'Air/|a9 /cal KtOtos 5

/caio~xpov"

75. Phrasiaridas of Mycene was sent

by Athena to the suppliants of the city

in the magistracy (or priesthood) ofAn-tias and Pyrrhias. Let A ntias and Ci-

thiusand Aeschronbe (judges?). Certain

citizens had sent to the shrine of Athenapetitioning aid, and Phrasiaridas re-

turned to them with the reply of the

goddess. As the nature of the request

is unknown, the meaning of the reply

is obscure.— It irdXvos Utrat : is with

acc. of persona, as in Homer etc.

Taken otherwise in IQ., but cf.

I.F.XXV,261.—tpvro: unthem. form

= fy^vcro, used by poets, and here a

formulaic expression.

76. Mycenae. Early V cent. b.c. IG.IV.493. Schwyzer 98.

At fie Bafiiopyta ete, to? lapop.vdp.Qvas to? e? Hepcre toJ? 70-

vevai Kpirepas epev aco(t) t<* ftppepAva.

77. Argive Heraeum. Early V cent. b.c. IG.IV.517. Michel 861.Schwyzer 96. The Argive Heraeum 1,197 ff.

[H]a o-TaXa teal ho T€\apb(v)|

[l]apa Ta? Hepa? Ta? 'Apyd[{]a<i.

lapop.vdp.ove: to/oV|

TlvppaXlov Ai//x<ij/? appereve,||'AXxa/AeW?

HvXXeu?,I

'ApiaToBapo*; WvpvdOios,|

*Ap,<f>i'/cpiTO<; Uav<f>v\\[\]a<;.

76. JAere is no body of demiurgi,

the hieromnemones (appointed) to (the

heroum) of Perseus shall judge between

the parents according to what has been

decreed. This is only the conclusion of

an inscription which must have been

on the stone which once rested upon the

base containing this line. Pausanias re-

ports a heroum of Perseus on the road

from Mycenae to Argos. It is probable

that boys were employed in the cult

and that disputes arose among the par-

ents with regard to their appointment.

For rots the stone has rovi.

77. On the face of the stone, just

below the inscription, is a rectangular

cutting, with dowel holes, evidently in-

tended for the reception of a tablet.

This was the <rrd\a, while the re\ap.i

(probably only an error for rekapAr),

properly support, pedestal, refers to the

wholestonein which the <rr<£Xa was set,

and which would itself be called a<rr^\tj in Attic. In several inscriptions

from the region of the Euxine reXa-

fiu>w is actually used as the equivalent

of (TtiJXt;, e-g- dvaypdyparra t6 \f/&<piapM

rovro els TeXap&pa XevtcoQ \l$ov dvadipxw

tit rb Upby rov *At6XX«wj (SGDI.3078,

Mesembria). This use is doubtless of

Megarian origin, and is closely allied

to that seen here at Argos, though with

complete loss of the original notion of

support. For the collocation of <rrd\a

and rtkapi here, cf. drdpibt Kalrb<r^\as,

no. 7.

The hieromnemones consist of a rep-

resentative of each of four tribes, of

which the AvpJivti, whose representa-

tive presides, the 'TXXm, and the Ild/t-

0uXot, are the three tribes common to

all Doric states, while the "tprddu* are

attested only for Argolis. Cf. Steph.

Byz. 8.V. Avfxdvti- <pv\)) AupUiov. fjaav

Si rptts, 'TXXetj xal Hdp.<pv\oi xal Au/xdwj

4$ 'HpaxXtovs. xal TpofferiSr} rj 'TpnjSla,

(os'E<popos a.

78. An actof indemnity for the man-agement of the treasury of Athena,

probably with reference to some spe-

cific irregularity which had occurred.

Without such an act, persons who pro-

posed or put to vote a proposition to

use sacred funds for public purposes

were liable to punishment. Cf. Thuc.

2.24, 8.16, Ditt.Syll.91, Hicks 49.45 ff.

In the matter of the treasures of

Athena, if any magistrate calls to ac-

count the council under the presidency

of Ariston or the body of dprvvai or any

treasurer, or if any one entertains or

brings suit on account of the submission

(to the assembly) of the proposals or on

account of the action of the assembly,

he shall be banished and his property

be confiscated to the treasury of Athena.

78. Argos. VI or early Vcent B.C. IGJV.554. Michel 583. Schwyzer78.

[&]eaavp5p [rov] Ta<: *KQavaCax at t*9 <ti?>|

[e ra]v fiokav

r[av] av<f>* 'Aphrrova € tov(?) ovvapTvovras\

[e a]\\op Tiva ra-

fiiav evdvpoi reXo? eypv c 8i/caaj[fot] e 8t/cda£oiTO top ypacrafid-

top heve/ca Ta? Kara^iaio^ e ra? a\ido-<Tios, rpero zeal 8afjL€V€<ra6d 5

ip?|*A6apaCap. ha 8k fioXa irorekdro haPTiTVx6paa • at

|oV #ca

ai/rol ip6%oi $pto ip$'

Adavaiav.

79. Olympia. VI or early V cent. b.c. SGDI.3271. Inschr.v.Olympia

631. Roberta 81. Schwyzer 80,3.

"Atoto9 iiroCpehe 'Apyeios|

tcapyeidBas Haye\di8a rapyeti.

80. Olympia. Early V cent. b.c. SGDI.3263. Inschr.v.Olympia 250.

Michel 1087. Roberts 75. Schwyzer 80,1.

Ta(p)y[ci]oi apidep t5l Aifl top 2oplp060€P.

81. Cimolos. IV cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.1259. SGDI.3277. Hicks 150.

Michel 14. Schwyzer 85. Ditt.Syll.261.

Bco9. |"E*/Mve o 8a/i09 6 t&p|

'Apyefop icaTa to 86tcr)\fia tov <TVP€-

8piov t&pI'EiWdpwp, 6p,o\oyrj\adpTcop Mc[\]/©i' #cai

|

KifiojXiojp 5

7%e co«7ictZ which is in office shall en- immune from prosecution. For the

force (the confiscation), otherwise they order of words cf. Thuc.1.57 n<m-

(the members of the council) shall them- 8alas trtica iroardaewt. For ypdaff/M —selves be liable to Athena. ypdupa, see 164.4.

1. Until the existence of a riant 70. Atotus made this, an Argive and(cf. L. quisquis) is corroborated, it is an Argead, son of Hagelaidas the Ar-better to assume simple dittography.— give. Apparently the father of Atotus

2. trvvapTvovToi : the dprvvai as a body was of the Macedonian Argeadae but

of Argive officials are mentioned by had moved to Argos,and hisson proudly

Thuc.6.47.11.— 3. &\Xov : besides, else. joined both titles to his own name. See

Goodwin 966.2.— r&ot Ix«v: cf. El. Roberts I.e. Quite otherwise Ditten-

op pjyurrop tAoi fx°*» no - 57 •— 4 ff.w berger (Inschr.v.Olympia) and others,

yfxuro-jidTov hivtKa. KaroMoxot <ct\. : on who take 'Apyud&as as the name of an-

account of the deposition of written pro- other sculptor. For the crasis in this

posals, i.e. the formal introduction of and the following inscription, see 94.1.

a measure before the assembly, or the 80. Inscribed on a helmet. The Ar-

(consequent) act of the assembly. This gives dedicated to Zeus from the spoils

refers to some measure sanctioning the of Corinth. It is not known to whatirregular use of the treasure. Those war this refers.

responsible for the introduction or 81. Decision of the Argives in a dis-

passage of such a measure are to be pute between Melos and Cimolos.

10 ififievev | ai Ka hiicaaaauv rol|

'Apyeloi 7r[e]pl rav[J

[y]daa>p,

KipaXfav| fjpep UoXvaiyap, 'Errjfetap, AifteCav. thtyaaaap plktjp

15 Kifia)\{\[o]v<;. aprfTeve A4g>p||

[#]»Xa? trevrtpas Hoa($a\op • ypo-

[<f>]eis faXas ItytXpU* IleS/oK

82. Argos. Ill cent. b.c. Schwyzer 89.

&e6s. HpofiaPTie; av40€V|

9

Att6XX(opl 'A/m<t[t]cu9 'Ztfrvpffias,

5 &i\oKpdrri4[es] AlaxvXos *Apa^i/aj|8a?, Tpv-

yrjs Ai0cop{8as, Kal Ka\re<TKevaaaav Kal [rj]o-o-apro [Betas]|

4k pav-

Trjas yds 6fi<f>a\bv Kal r[d]\p irepiaTaLP Kal to <f>dpyfMa Kal top|

10 ficofxbp Trpo op TTOTa.to Kal irer^rpipop poop Kal Tap a pav\

irrrep avrov, Kal 0rjavpbp ip t<ol papfrrfcoL KareaKevaaaav tols ire-

Xa\vols KkatKTOP, Kal Tap 68bp rjpyda\aaPTO dirapaap Kal 6<f>pvap

15 7rcS' la\\pov Kal Tap iiwroXaP, Kal tops f3a)\p.bp<: ivs to£lp ireSdya-

yop Kal t[op]\s KoXoaabps, Kal Tap eirLiroXap (o[fid]\Xi£ap, Kal toI-

Xpp [7r]erpiP0P Trap to[v]|

e0ev Kal tclps 0[vpa]ps tov vaov||

20 (o^vpcoap, [Kal] Xo[7r]i8as Kal hriyj^j^ap apyvpea edep Kal drjav-

pbp epo~e\ [11. 22-25 fragmentary].

83. Epidaurus. End of V cent. b. c. IG.IV.914. Ditt.Syll.998. Schwy-zer 108. Ziehen, Leges Sacrae 54. Alphabet transitional (form of the letters

mostly Ionic, but B = A, never rj, no Q, gen.sg. 0 and OV).

[T5l 'AttoXXovi 6vep /3op e\p<repa Kal hofiopdois {$o\p fyaepa'

5 eirl to Popov to]|

'A7ro'\\o[i/o?] Ta[0ra] 0[vep *]||al KaXat8a Tat

AaTol «a|t Ta.pTdp.LTt, dXXav, <j>epv\ap tol Blol Kpidav fjLe8i\fip.POP,

15. o-cvrlpas: Sevrtpas. See 97.4. the ramp leading to the shrine, and the

82. From the temple of the Pythian area; have rearranged the altars and

Apollo mentioned by Paus.2.24. the colossi, have leveled the area, built

2 ff. 2$vp4jSat, NartXidSa*, etc.: a stone wall by the ... ,strengthened

designation of the phratry or gens.— the doors of the temple, and dedicated

6 ff. Have had made and put in place, cups and a silver beaker.— 9. The res-

in accordance with the divine oracle, toration of the words following pwrfp

the Omphalus of the Earth, the colon- is uncertain.

node, the enclosing wall, the altar . . . , 83. Regulations for sacrifices in the

a stone conduit, and the., .above it; Asclepieum. For the frequentdoubling

have had made in the oracle chamber a of consonants see 89.4, 101.2. For

treasury, which can be locked, for the <f*p6<rdo see 140.3 6. For other com-

offerings; have constructed all the road, ments see the Glossary.

airvpov hepu'SifjLf^vov, otvov hepireiav #ea||l rb <r<r/ce\o<; rov £00? 10

to|0 rrpdrovtto h* drepov ovce|\o? Toi tapop.f4vdp.ovcs

|

<f>€poo~05 • rov

hevrdpov /Sjoo? rots doihoU homo||to 0WX09, rb h* drepov 07c|e\o5 15

toZ? (f>povpoU 8o'^|to /cai revhoadlht,a.|

Tot 'Ao-o-zcXaTrtot /8o|i> epaeva Kal hopovdoi?[|$01/ epaeva 20

#ai hoftovda\i<; f$ov deXeiav • €7rl toO fippov tov 'Aa/cXaTriov Ov^v

ravra teal xaXatha. dv6\evro rot 'AckXairidi <f>ep\\vdv tcpiddv pi- 25

hippvov, a\7rvpov heplhippvov, olv\ov heplreiav • o~tceXo<; to|

irpdrov

/S009 rrapOivro t\[ol] 6101, to 8' drepov toI E{\[apo]Livdpove; <f>[e]po- 30

o-0o* t([o0 SejiTôo Tot? aot8ot|[? S0W0,] to 5* drepov To[t9|<f>pov-

pol irdvd* cry iKvrjae. avra rrevr iviavrovs rjhrj tevovo~a irol

rovI

[0e]bv i/c^rt? afyUero Kal eveKaOevhe iv rcoi dfidrm. a>9 he

rdîa^ra'] igrjXOe i£ avrov Kal €K rov iapov eye'vero, Kopov ereKe, 5

09 €t/|[0]v? yevofievos avrbs dirb Ta? Kpdvas eXovro Kal dpa rdi

parpiI

[7r]epLrjpire. rvôvaa he rovrcav eirl rb dvdepa [e^Treypd-

yfraro • "ov LLeye\[do~\<; irCvaKO^ Oavpaareov, dXXd rb delov, irevO1

errj

g>9 eKvrjo-e iy yao~\[rp]l KXeoj fidpos, eare|

eyKareKoipdOr/, KaC piv

edrjKe vyifj"— Tpierrjs||

[Ko\pa. 'IdpovUa TleXXavh d<f>iKero cfc 10

rb iapbv irrrep yeveas. ey^KOL^pudelaa he oyfriv elhe ' ehoKei alrel-

adai rbv debv KVrjaai Ko][pav], rbv h' 'AaKXairibv <f)dpev eyKVov

84. One of several stelae found in tic influence, e.g. usually el rarely a/,

the Asclepieum recording the cures ef- contraction in try, xoirjaovvros, etc. , acc.

fected. Cf. Paus.2.27.3(TT^Xat 3^€i<rri}- pi. &Kparcit etc. Lengthened 5 is al-

Keaar irrbs rov T€pi(36\ov, rb fit* ipxcuov ways ou, and e usually et, but we find xv-

kclI tXôwi, ix 4/xoG Si e{ XoiraL. raOrais p6t beside x etP^*» and dîJXrro (25 a, 6).

eyyeypawdva xal MpQp xal yvraticwr — 8. mv9'irr\: see 58 c.— 6. Cf. Paus.

fori* 6y6fiara 6.K€ffdirruv xrwb rov 'AffK\if- 2.27.1 ovdl iTodrfiaKOvaiv ovbi rUrovvip

iriou, rpoetri Si Kal rbo-ij/xa 6ri fxaaroi al yvraiiccs fffuri* ivrbs rov xcpt/S6\ov. —iyocrjat Kal Hwus IdBij • ycypaxrai 6i tfHtrjj 6. Trcpifjpirt : tptru = e7/u, see Glossary.

t5 AwpfJt. — 7 ff. The words on the votive offer-

The dialect shows considerable At- ing form a rude epigram, hence the

eaaelaOai viv /cat, el tl dXXo|

a[lr]oiTot /cal tovto oi hnreXelv,

aura B' ovdevbs qydpev eri 7roifi[€i]<r0ai ' ey/cvos Be yevofieva iy

15 yatrrpl ecfxipei rpCa errj, core ira^pefiaXe irol top debp i/ceris tnrep tov

tokov. eyKaTaKOipadelaa\Be oifr[i\v elBe ' eBotcei eweparrrjv pip top

6ebv, el ov yevoiTO avrdi|

7raiT[a] oaaa alnjacuro ical ey/cvos eirj,

xrrrkp Be tokov woidepev\viv ovdev, real Taxrra irvvOaPopApov avrov,

el twos /cal aXXov 6V|oit[o], Xeyeiv, elk ttoitjctovptos /cal tovto •

20 eirel Be pvv xrrrep tovtov||

jrapeirj ttot avrbv l/ceris, /cal tovto oi

<f>dpev eiriTeXelv. perd Be|

tovto o-rrovBcu 4/c tov afidWov i£eX-

0ovo~a, to? e^co tov iapov rjs, ereWe /co[p\av.— *Avrjp tovs Tax XVP°*BaKTvXovs a/cpaTeU I^cdi/ irXdv

|

epos a[<f>]i/ccro irol top debp i/c4-

Tas. decoptop Be tovs ip t<oi iaptai\

\ir]iva/cas airCaret tois idpa-

25 aiv /cal viroBieo-vpe to, €7riypdppa\\[T]a. ey/cadevBcop Be oyfrip elBe •

eBo/cei vtto tcoi pacoi dcrTpayaXt%op[T]os avrov /cal peXXopros /3dX-

XeiP tcoi aaTpaydXoH eiriobavevra\

[t]6p debv efyaXeaOai eirl top

XVPa Kai ^KTeivai ov tovs BoktM^Xovs, cos o" diroâirj, Bo/ceip crvy-

Kapyfras Tap xVPa Ka®>

*va ^KTeiveiv|

[t]cov BaKTvXcov, eirel Bk

30 irdvras efjevdvpai, eTrepcoTrjv pip top debp||

[e~\i eri airiaTrjaol tois

eiriypappacri tois eirl Tcop irivaKcov tcov|

[*]aTdpev ""Attio-tos|

©[fo/ua]."

a/xejpav Be yepofiepas vyiTjs e^rfXde.—

'

AfiftpoaCa i£ *A0apap\ [are-

p6]irT[i]XXo<;. avra i/cer[i<i] rfXde irol top debp. ireptepirovaa Be[|

35 [/caTa t]6 [ia]pbv twp lafiaToyv tlvcL BieyeXa as airiOapa /cal aBv-

pa\[ra c6v\ra ^<wXoi^ /cal tv<\>Xovs vytels yipeadai epvwpiop IBop-\

[ra? fio]uov. eytcadevBovaa Be oyfriv elBe ' eBo/cei oi 6 0eb<; iwiaTds|

[etVct^] ot[l] vyirj fiep pip iroirjaoi, fuadbp. fidproi pip Berjaol ai>![#e-

40 p.ep e\k rb lapbp vp apyvpeop, inrofipafia Ta? afiaOias • eiTrav^Ta

Be Tavra] avaxio~aai ov tov otttiXXop tov voaovvra /cal <f>dpp.\a/cov

tl €7ê]at. dp-epas Be yevop.evas \y\yir)<: e^rjXde.— Flat? atfxovos.\

[ovtos d<t>U~\eTO eh to iapbv v[ire]p <f>covas. cos Be irpoedvaaTO icalj

[^ttoô-c Ta] vop.i£6peva, perd tovto 6 irals 6 tgh 0ea>i 7rvp<f>op(bp|

poetical tur, for which elsewhere nr. for the god, looking at the boy'* father,

—27,28. SaicrvXAovt : cf. 89.3.— 43 ff. bade him promise that he (the boy),

Then the boy who acted as torch-bearer if he obtained what he was there for,

[eKeXero, tto]1 rbp. iraripa rbv tov irai8b<; TroripXesfra*;, u7to8^k€<t-\\

\a0ai avrov e]viavrov, rv-ôvra iff)* a 7rdp€<TTi, aTro0vaetv rd la- 46

rpa'|[6 8e Trait it*\airlva$ " vrroSe/cofiai" e<f>a. 6 8e Trarrjp i/cirXa-

yeh TrdXiv|

[i/eeXero avr\bv elirelv. 6 8* eXcye irdXiv /cal 4k rovrov

vyirfi €7€|[v€to.— Udv8ap]o<; QeaaaXbs artypara fycov 4v t<oi

Herdnrcoi. ovrot|

\4yKa0ev8wv oyjr]iv el8e' 486kci avrov r\ai\viai

Kara8rjaai ra o~Ti\\[yfiara 6 0ebt /ca]l KeXea0ai viv, 4trel [tea £{a>] 50

yivrjrai tov affdrov,|

[a<f>eX6fievov rdv] raiviav av04p\ev ek r]bv

vabv. dp.4pat 8e y€Po\[p,4va<>,4£ave

f

o~ra] teal d<f>ijX€ro rd[v rai\-

vCav real to p.ev irp6ao)irov|

[itceteddapro ra)]v aTiyp>dr[(ov, r]av 8[e

r\aiviav dve0rjKe et? tov va\[bv eôvaav rd yp\dp.pLar[a\ rd etc tov

fiercorrov.— 'Eê'&tfpo? Uav8d\\[pov criypara eXâfie ttoI toi? 55

{nrdpypvaiv. ovtos Xa/3a>v Trap [Uavfidpov xpVâra\ war* av04~

fiev Tcoi 0e<bi 6t? 'JLirlhavpov xnrep av[rov,|

ovk] airehlhov ravra.

4yKa0ev8<ov 8e oyfriv el8e • 48oKei oi 6 0e[o<?]|eVio-Tas eTrepeoTrjv viv,

ei eôt Ttvd xptffiaTa Trap Uav8dpov c[f 'A]\0rjvav dv0ep.a ek to

iapbv, avrbt 8' ov <f>dpev XeXafttftceiv ov0e[v]||roiovrov Trap avrov, 60

aXX* at tea vyirj viv Tronjaai, av07)o~elv oi eiKo^va ypayfrdfievot • fiera

8e rovro tov 0ebv rav tov Hav8dpov raivi\av Trepi8fjo~ai Trepl ra

ariyp>ard ov tcai KeXea0a( viv, €Trel /ca 4tj\eX0r)i 4k tov afUdrov,

d<j>eX6p.evov rav raiviav arrovtyaâi to]

TrpocrcoTrov enrb rav Kpdva?

teal iyKaTOTTTp(âa0ai eh to v8(op. d^xepas 8e yevofievat 4(eX0wv 66

etc tov afidrov rav raiviav d<f>rfXero|ra ypd(p)fiara ovk eôvaav,

eyKa0i8o)v 8e ct? to v8cop eajprj to avrov|

TrpoatOTrov ttoi TOt9 18101$

ariyfiaaiv teal ra, tov Uav8dpov ypd(fx)\fiara XeXaftrjKos.— Ev<f>d-

vf)<; *^Tri8avpio^ Trait, ovto? Xi0i<t)v ive[Kd]\0ev8e ' e8oê 8rj avron

6 0eb<; €Tri&Ta<; eiTreiv "ri /xoi 8a)o*et9, ai T\v^fca vyirj iroirâoi 70

at»T09 8e <f>dp.ev "8eK do-rpayaXovs," rbv 8e 0eov yeXd\aavra <j>dfiev

viv iravaeiv. dp.4pa<; 8e yevofxivat vyirj*; i£fjX0€.— \'Avr)p d<t>tKero

ttoi rbv 0ebv iKerat drepoTTTiXos ovrw, ware rd|

f3Xe<f>apa fwvov

e\eiv, eveifiev 8* ev avrois firj0ev, dWa tceved eT\p£V oXoos. eXeyov 8ij

rives T<*)v ev rm iapati rav eirrj0iav avrov rb||vofilêiv pXetyeiâi 75

oXa>? firjBefiiav vrrapxdv exovros 07rr/X|\ov, dXX* rj â>/?a/x fwvov.

would within a year make the thank- see 177.— 66. i6pt| : see 280. —76.offerings for his cure. — 60. woiVjo-ai : When he had not even any rudiment ofan

iyKa0[ev8ov\Ti ovv avrwc o^ri? i<f>dvrj • iBd-xei tov 0ebv e^rfjarat n<f>d[pfia/cov, eire]iTa Biayayovra rii /3\€<f>a\pa iyyiai eh avrd. dp.4-

p[a<; Be yevop.ev\a<; /3(X)eira)v dfi<f>oiv i%rfX0e.—|

K(o0eov. atccvo-

80 <fx>po$ ei[? to] lap[bv avid>v], iirel iyevero irepl to h^fca<rrdhiovt

KaT^rr\€\r€. [ft>9 6" a\ve<rrat dvcbige rby yvXibv /ca[i i]ireaKdir€i ra

avvrerpL[ip.4va o~[ice~\vr). <w? 8* elBe rby xuydcova KaTe[ay~\oTa,|ef ov

6 BeairoTas €i0i<tt[o ir]tveiv, iXvireiTo real avvcTt0ei [to] o\aTpa/ca

/ca6i£6fi€vo<;. oBonropos ovv ti? lBa)v avrov, u r£, ft> &0\i" ej<£a, "avv-

85 TiOijct Toy K(M)6o)va [fid]Tav; tovtov yhp ovBe tea 6 iv 'FlTri8av]\pQ)i

'Ao-#cXa7Tio9 vyif) iroifjaai BvvaiTO." aKOvo~a<; Tairra 6 irah, avv\0eh

Th oo-Tpaxa eh Toy yvXiov, fjpire eh to iepov. iirel 8* d<f>Ue\ro tav&i-

Toy yvXibv xal igaipev vyirj Toy Kw0a>va yeyevrjp.e^vov, teal t&u

BeairoTai r)pp.dvevae tol irpayQivra Kal Xetfevra. aflp Be dtcova, dve-

90 0tjk€ TftH 0ea)i Toy icwdcova.—||

Aioîiw eytcetcoinio-fie'vcov rjBrj t&v

l/eerdv iirl BivBpeov tl a/*j/3a? virepeicvirTe eh to d/3aTov. tcaTaire-

r&v ovv airb tov BevBpeo?|

irepl aicoXoirds Tii>a9 tow oVti'XXou?

a^hraiae. tca/cus Be 8ia\Ke(p*vo<; Kal TV<f>Xb<; yeyevrjfie'vo*; /cadi/ce-

95 Tevo*a? tov 0ebv ivêicdOevBe' Kal vyirjs iyeveTO.— ||Ew7T7ro9 Xdy-

%av errj i^prjae ef iv rat yvd0a)i. iytcoiTaarde'vrof;|

8' avTOv iêXoyv

Tav Xoy%av 6 Oebs eh t^v XVP™ ot' eBcotce. dfiipas|

Be yevofievas

vyirjs ilfrjpire tclv Xoyxav iv rah yeptrlv £%a>P.—|

*Avrjp Topcovalos

Be/j&Xe'as. ovros iyteadevBav ivvirviov elBe •

|

eBoê ol tov debv tcl

100 GTipva luxxaipai avoyiaaavra t£? oV/ie(|\â? i£eXeiv Kal Bdfiev ol e\

tA? ^ctpa? Kal awpdyfrai to. crr^Brj. dfie'pas Be yevopevas i^rjXde

Tct Orjpia iv Tat? \epalv e%cov|Kal vyirj^ iyevero. KaTeirie 8* avrd

BoTôdeU biro p,aTpvid<; iy kv^c&vi ifjLffefiXrjfievaf; iKiricov.—|

'Avrjp

105 iv alBoicoi Xldov. outo? ivvirviov elBe ' iBdxei iraiBl KaXcbi||

avyyl-

vecOai. igovcipoMracov Be toX XtOov iyfidXXei Kal dveX6fj,e\vo<; i£rjX-

6ev TaU X€Paiv ^Xa)I/-

—

\

9

Epft68ifCOS AafiyfraKTjvb^ d/cpar^ tov

o-aS/iaTO?. tovtov iyKa0ev^8ovra IdaaTo Kal iKeXijaaTO i£eX06vTa

\C0op iveyKelv eh to|

iapbv biroaaov BvvaiTO fidyur\r]ov. 6 Be top.

«yc, but only the place for it, i.e. the must understand Se/xe\4as. Orreada«J-

empty eye-socket. — 102. ain-d refers rd(3) SoXutdtli (cf. 97.4).

to &vpla }while with ^/*/3«/3X^rof we

No. 86] CORINTHIAN INSCRIPTIONS 247

irpb tov afidrov Keip^vov rjvc/ce.—|

Nifcdvcop %coXd$. roxnov /caOr)- 110

fievov wals [t]i$ xrrrap tov a tc litcova dp^rrdâs ecftevye. 6 Be denas

iBi'cotce tcai etc tovtov vyirjs iydvero.—|

*Avrjp BdtcTvXov Iddrj vrrb

6<f>cos. ouro? top tov 7ro8o? BaKTvXov v\ir6 tov dypCov eXxeos Bei-

vcos Biaice(p.evo<; fieOdfjuepa xnrb tcov de^pairovrcov eêveixÛ iirl 115

eBpdpmTos tlvos KaOlê. vrrvov Be viv\

Xaftovros iv tovtcol Bpd/ccov

etc tov dfiaTov i%eXdcov tov BaKTvXov|IdcraTO toll yXcocrcrai teal

tovto Troirjcras efe to aftaTOV dvexcoprjere|

irdXiv. iêyepOeh Be, elk

7J9 vyirjSy e<f>a oyfriv IBelv, Bo/celv veavla\icov evTrpeirri Tap. p.op<f>dv

eirl tov BaKTvXov iiriirijv <f>dppatcov.— ||'AX#cera9 'AXi/cos. ovros 120

TV<f>Xbs icov ivxnrviov elBe * iBotcei 6 debs iroTeX0cov toIs 8a\/cTvXoi<;

Bidyeiv T(i op,p&Ta, teal IBelv to, BevBprj irpaTov Tci iv tcol lap col.

dp.epas Be ye\vop.ivas vyirjs i^fjXde.— 'Hpaievs MvTiXijvalos. ovros

ovk efyev iv Tai /ceqbaXai|

rpfyas, iv Be tcol yeveCcoL wapLiroXXas.

alcryyvdp^vos Be [are] /caTayeXdp^vos v7r[b]|

tcov dXXcov evercd-

OevBe. tov Be 6 Oebs \plcras (papfidtccoL tclv tceqbaXdv iirorjae||

TpC- 126

âs €\eiv.— Svcrcovf

Epp.LOvevs irals aiBr}?. ou[to?] xnrap xnrb

kvvos tcov|

Kara to iapdv 0[epa7r]€v6pL€VOS tois otttlXXovs v[yir)]$

aTrrfXde.

Corinthian

86. Corinth. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.358. SGDI.3114. Roberts 85.

Ape via ToBe [crapd], tov oXecre tt6vtos dval\Bis\

' 86. Corinth. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.211,217,329. SGDI.3119.

a. 'Zip.Lov p.' dvedeice UoTeBapov[i fdva/CTi].

HoTeB[dv].

b. [UoT]eBdf5vi pdvaKTi.

c. Hepaiodev htpop.es.

ss. This and the following illustrate They are mostly votive offerings to Po-

the Corinthian differentiation of £ = seidon, and contain the name in both

open e or c (t;) and E (transcribed f) = uncontracted and contracted forms, as

close e corresponding to Attic spurious UoreSafBft and nor? Saw, but in the

orgenuine et. See 28. The epitaph forms nominative only the contracted IIo-

a single hexameter. Cf. nos. 87-90. rtddp. See 41.4. For Uepa^Sdev (c), cf.

86. From a large collection of pot- Utlptuov Xen.Hellen.4.G.lff. Probably

tery fragments found near Corinth. £ in the first syllable is an error.

87. Corcyra. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IX.i.867. SGDI.3188. Roberts

98. Schwyzer 133,1.

Hviov TXaa-iafo Meve/cpdreos roBe o~afia,

Olavdeo? yevedv • roBe B* avroi Sci/xo? eiroiei *

c? yap 7rp6l;€Vfo<; BdfjLov $tXo? • aW* ivl irovroi

oKero, Bafioaiov Be tcapb[v irevOeaav airavre^."]

5 Hpa(ipAves B* avroi y[a(a]<: airo irarpCBos evdov

avv Bdp\o\i roBe adfia tcaaiyviroio irovide.

88. Corcyra. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IX.i.868. SGDI.3189. Roberts

99. Schwyzer 133,2.

"2dfia roBe 'ApvidBa Xa/)07ro<? • rbv B* oke\<rev "A/>e?

ftapvdftevov irapa vava\lv iw *Apdddoio phopalai

iro\\b\v apiarev(f)ovra Kara o~rov6fe(o~)aav afvrdv.

89. Corcyra. VI cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.869. SGDI.3190. Roberts 100.

Schwyzer 133,3.

JZrdXa Hevpdpeos rov M/ietfto? eifi iirl rvp.01.

90. Northern Acarnania (exact provenance unknown). V cent. b.c.

IG.IX.i.521. SGDI.3175. Roberts 106. Sohwyzer 140.

TIpo/cXeiBa*; (r)6(B)e aa\xa KeK)s\eaerai ivyvs 6Boiot

hos irepi ra<s avrov 7a?|Qdve fiapvafievos.

87. Monument of Menecrates. This

and the three following are examples

of metrical inscriptions composed in

the epic style and with retention of sev-

eral epic words, i.e. M, MMvyrfroio,

CTov6fe(o)<rav, ifirrdp = dvnjr, and in-

flectional forms, e.g. gen. sg. in -010 and

-afo = -ao (105.2a), dat. pi. in -auri,

augmentless verb forms.

4. The restoration is that suggested

by Dittenberger, IG. I.e., but is of

course uncertain.— 6. mviQi : transi-

tive sense as in Homer.

88. phofoCtrv: cf. also MAe/£tot, DO.

89. See 76 6.-3. dpumv(f)ovTa: cor-

rected from iLpiarcfrrovra. See 82.

89. TVfiot: TVfjLfiiv. But, since assimi-

lation of to fjyi (cf. Germ. Lamm,Eng. lamb as pronounced) is not other-

wise attested in Greek, this is probably

formed with another suffix (rtp-o- be-

side t6h-P*-; cf. Lat. tumulus with aio-suffix).

90. npoicXt(Sat : gen. sg. masc. in

-as. 105.26.

Ho. 92] MEGARIAN INSCRIPTIONS 249

Megarian

91. Selinus. V cent. b.c. IG.XIV.268. SGDI.3046. DittSyll.1122.

Michel 1240. Roberts 117. Schwyzer 166.

[At]<* to? 0€O9 ro[a\Be vikovti toI 2e\iv6v[Tioi '

|

Bi]a tov Ala

viKOfte: /cal Bid tov 4>o'£oi/ [/eat]|

B[id] Hepa/ckAa /cal Bi 'AttoX-

\ova /cal Bid U[oTje[iBd]va xai Bid TvvBapiBas /cal Bi 'A0[a]-]|

v[a]av /cal Bid Ma\o<f>6pov /cat Bid YiaaiK]pd\r\eiav /cal Bi[a] to? 5

aXXo9 6V09, [B]id B[e] Ala|

p.d\io~T[a]. <£*X* [a9] Be yevop.evas iv

XPva]^°[l] iXd[aa]vra[<;, Ta B'~\ ovvpuTa Tavra /co7<\d>lravT[a<i &] to

'A[7r]oX[X]oi/*oi/ /caOBep^f, to A*d[9 7Tpo]ypd[ylra]vT€$ ' to Bk XPV" 10

alovI

i%e/c[ovra T]a\dvrov efiev.

92. Decision of the Megarians. Epidaurus. Between 242 and 234 b.c.

IG.IY926. SGDI.3025. Ditt.Syll.471. Michel 20. Schwyzer 157.

[*E]7ri &TpaTay[ov t&v 'A]xa>i(*>v AlyiaXefc, iv 6* 'J&rriBavpcoi

C7r' lapevsI

[to]0 'Ao-/cXa7r*[oO Ai]ovvcrlov. /card TaBe i/cplvav to*

Meva/3€*9 to*9|

['E7r]*8at/pio*9 /cal Kopiv0loi<s irepl tcls x^Paf:

apjf>4Weyov /cal|[7re/>]* tov %e\\avvo[v] /cal tov ^iripalov, /card

tov alvov tov T(ov *A\\[xai]&v Bi/caGTr)piov airoo-Tel\avre<; avBpas 5

e/carbv wevrri/covTa|

[eva] * /cal eireXdovraiv iir avrdv rdv x^Pav

[91. The Selinnntians promise golden

statues to the gods who shall help them

to victory. Instead of an express con-

dition, there is an enumeration of the

gods who usually assist them, the im-

plication being that they will continue

to do 80.

1. Through the help of thefollowing

gods do the Selinuntians win victory.

Through Zeus we conquer, etc.— 2.

Pov: Ares.— 6. MaXo^pov: Demeter.

Cf. Paus.1.44.3 Up6w Afoirrpos Ma\o<p6-

pov.— ncunKpAma : Persephone. Cf

.

AAnroira.— 7 ff. And when there ispeace,

making statues in gold and engraving

these names, we shall set them up in the

temple of Apollo, writing the name of

Zeusfirst.— irpaypdi|ravTts : nominative

carelessly used for accusative.

92. Decision of the Megarians, ap-

pointed by the Achaean league to arbi-

trate in a territorial dispute between

Epidaurus and Corinth. The date must

fall in the period between 243 b. c,whenthe Corinthians joined the Achaeanleague, and 223 b.c. when the Mega-

rians abandoned it for the Boeotian

league, and is still further limited bythe name of the strategus.

1. Al-yioXcvs, tapeOf : gen. sg. in -cDs

from -4os. 111.3.— For the psilosis in

iir lapevs, see 58 6.— 8. d|&^XXryov: see

89.3.— 4. Sinpatov: name of a harbor

and promontory north of Epidaurus,

tS)V hiKaaTav koI /cpLPap\[Tcop] 'FiiriSavptov elfiev rdv x&pav, clpti-

\ey6pra>v 8k tcov K.opiP0{\[(ov Tw]t repfioviaficoi, wdXip aireaTeiXav

rol MeyapeU tou? T€pp.o\v[i£]ov[v~\Ta<: etc to)p avrcop BiKaaTav

10 avhpa? Tpidtcovra /cal eva Ka^jd t]op alvov top tup 'Aâtwi/, ovtol

8e eTreXOopres i?ri Tap x<opap|

irep/Moviljav Kara rdSc cltto Ta?

fcopvcfias tov Kop8vXeLov cttl|

[t]oV /copv<f>dp tov 'AXlci'ov • cltto tov

'AXlclov cttl rap tcopv<f>dp tov|

[K"\epavp{ov • cnrb tov Kepavpi'ov

€7rl Tap K0pv<f>dp tov YLoppidWa •|airb Ta? Kopv<f>d<; tov KoppiaTa

15 iwl Tap 68bp iirl top pd%ip top tov||

KoppiaTa • airb tov patios

tov KoppiaTa irrl top pdyip top Ittl tcu|? 'Avetat? irrrep Tap SacoX-

XeCav airb tov pa^to? tov irrrep Tap 2/coX|\€tav vtto Ta? 'Aveia?

iirl top K0pv<f>bp top irrrep Ta? 68ov Ta? dp.a\%iT0v [Ta? tca]Tayov-

<ra? £iri to Hirlaiop- airb tov tcopvtpov tov irrre\p Ta? [6Sou] Ta?

20 dfiatjiTOv iirl top Kopv<f>bp top iirl tov <Pdya$ * airb||toO /copv<f>ov

tov irrl tov <Pdya<; iirl top /copv<f>bp top iirl tov Alyi\Trvpa[<;] * airb

tov tcopv<f>ov tov iirl Tas Alynrvpas iirl top Kopv(f>bp|rbv r[ov

*A/>a]ta? • airb tov 'Apata? iirl top tcopv<f>bp top irrrb toll Ilerpjat •

air[d to]v vtto toll Herpai iirl top /copv<f>dp top iirl tov 2ôti/o0f-|

TO? • d[lTO t]o0 KOpV<f>OV TOV VTTCp TOV ^ÔLPOVPTO^ iirl TOP KOpV-

25 <f>6p ||top K[aTa t]oV TLvopyap- cltto tov teopv(f>ov tov irrrep Ta?

TLvopyas [iirl]|

top pd%ip top irrrep Ta? *2vKovcr{a<; • cltto tov pd-

^to? tov irrrep Ta?|

2u[/coiW]a? cwi toV tcopv<f>6p top irrrep Ta?

IlfXXeoiTto? • cltto tov\

fcopv<f>ov tov irrrep Ta? IIcXXeptTto? e*7rt

TOI/ KOpV<f)OP TOP TOV H[ap\lOV]- CLTTO TOV HaPLOV €TtI TOP f>d%LP TOP

30 irrrep tov *OX[kov] • cltto tov pd\\[x10]* T[°*>] irrrep tov 'OXkov €7ri

tov pdyLP top (irrrep) tov 'A7r[oXX]G>z>tou • cltto|

t[o0] pa^to? tov

irrrep tov'

AttoXXcdplov iirl to 'AttoXXcopi'op. 8itcaa\[Tal t]o\ KpC-

pairc? To(8e. [There follow, 1L 32-96, the names of the arbitrators

and of those appointed to lay out the boundaries for them.]

referred to by Thuc. 8.10.3 (correcting tity with the feminine form is shownIltipaidv to Zxlfxuov) and IMiny,Nat.Hist. by rat Alynr6pai 1. 21 beside rod Alyivt-

4.18 (Spiraeura).— 19. $&yat : gen.sg. pas 1. 20.— 32 ff. The list of names,

masc. in -at. 105.2 6. So 'Apalat 1.22, arranged according to the three Doric

but also the usual form in Kopvtara 11. tribes, contains the characteristic forms

13 ff. The confusion caused by the iden- Qttwpoi,QoKplvys, etc. See 43. Set

No. 96] RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 251

Rhodian

93. Camirus. VI cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.737. SGDI.4140. Schwyzer 272.

Ldfia to'J*y

l8a\fievev<; irolr)\<ra htva kX4o%|

elrj •

||

Zev(8) Be viv oortf|

TTt)p.aLvoi Xeio\Xr) Oeirj. 5

04. Camirus. VI cent. b.c. IGJQI.i.709. SGDL4127. Schwyzer 273.

Ev0v[r]i8a|

rjpX Xiaya|to Upax<rid8o

\

TovcfrvXo||Tovcf>vX(8a.

95. Camirus. IV (or III) cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.694. SGDI.4118. Ditt.

Syll.339. Michel 433. Schwyzer 281.

"ESofc Kafiipevcrt t<z? KTotvas Ta? K.a/xipe'cov Ta?|iv rai vdacoi

Kal Ta? iv rat awetpcoi avaypdsfrai irdaa^|Kal iy04fi€iv e? to iepbv

Ta? 'AOavaias i ardXai|

XiOtvai XaXtcfjs • ifcrffietv 8k Kal

XaX/c^Tat?||avaypacfrtffieiv, at Ka xprji&vri. kXiadat 8k av8pa<;

|

6

TpeU avrUa fidXa, otrives i7TLp,eXrj9rjcT€vvTt rav\ra<: Ta? 7r/3afto?

<o? Ta^Lara Kal airoBtoo-evvrai.\

tcol XPVl£0VTl iXax^TOV irapa-

o~%elv Tav ardXav\Kal Ta? KToCvas avaypdsjrai Kal iyKoXdyfrai iv

rai CTa^Kai Kal ardaai iv tcol Up cot Ta? 'Addvas Kal irepifioXi- io

/3co\crai cJ? €xv l w l<TXvP0Tara fcaXXiCTa. ra 8k rtfXcv/JLeva e?

ravra trdvra rbv ra/it'av irapixeiv.|

€7 8k ravrav rav KTOivav airo-

BcLKiweiv tou?I

KTOivdras paarphv iv tcol UpcoL tcol dyicoTaTcoi||iv 15

Tat KToivai KaTa tov vofiov tov tcovfPoScW *

|tovtol 8k avvXeye-

aOcov iv Ka/xtpcoi et? to|

Upbv Ta? 'A0afata?, oKKa toI lepoiroiol

93. r6f : rtoe. 62.2. — Z«v(S) W: both those on the island and those on

Z«>s 3*. 97.4.— \u6\1\ : accursed. Cf. the mainland. For the latter cf., from

Hesych. \eu\rjs TeXefwt iZAXijt, and, the Periplus of Scylax, X6pa 4} 'Podl-

for the first part of the compound, «*» ^ h tv fatlpy. —The neighboring

Xc/wj in Archilochus. island of XaXicij (see 42.2) was under

94. \(a-\a : grave. The original the control of Camirus at this time,

meaning of the word (from •Xex^Kci, cf . yet evidently sustained a relation to it

Xlgot) was resting place, whence either different from that of the other demes.

grave or the usual place of recreation, — 0. hri|M\i|9i|o^9vTt : see 145. ivt/u-

club.— The last words are to be read, \i]0^<rotiat is used by late writers, but

with resolution of the crasis, to EiJ- not in classical Attic. — 8 ff. diro8«-

<p6\5, tS Ev<f>v\l8a. <rtvvrai kt\. : shall give out the contract

95. 1 ff. The names of the rroiwu or to the one who is willing to furnish the

demes of Camirus are to be inscribed, stele at the lowest figure.

7rapayy[€\^](0VTt, ical adpeovrto ra iepa ra Kafupe'cop [ra 8a|/ô]-

reXrj Train-a, at tl

96. Ialysus. IV (or III) cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.677. SGDI.4110. Ditt.

Syll.338. Michel 434. Schwyzer 284.

"ESofe toI? paaTpois ical *\a\v<rCoi<;,|

Zt/joYt;? 'AXKifieBopros

€t7T€-I

o7ro)9 to Upop teal to rdfji€VO<i|t5?

'

AXc/CT/wwi/a? evayfjrcu

5 Ka\\ra ra iraTpia, iTTLfieXrjd'qfjLeiv|tow leporafita*: 6Va>? ardXcu

|

ipyao-decovTt rpeU \C6ov Aapr[t]\ov ical avaypaifnji e? Ta? ardXa|?

10 to tc tyafyio'p.a roBe teal a oy^ o||o-toV eiri e/c t<wi> voficov itr<f>ety>€iv

ovBe iaoBonropeip €? to t^|/z€i>o?, *a2 t<x imrCpLUL rwft] 7r/>aajo-oiTi

15 7ra/5a toi/ pofiop • Oe'ueip Be|Ta? CTaXa? /xta/x €7rl to? iaoffiov

Ta? e/c 7ro'Xto? TroTiTropevofAfyois, p.Lav Be inrep to ianaropiop,|

aXXaf 8e cVi Ta? Kara/3daio$ Ta[?]|

'Aâta? 7ro'Xio?.|

20 No/xo? a ojj^ oo-tov io~tfjL€ip ovBe||

ia^dpeip e? to ic/)oi> /cai to

Te|/A€ô? Ta?y

A\€/CTpa>pa<;. firj iari\TQ> i7nro<;foVo?, ^/u'oj/o?, 7*1/0?

|

25 /x^Se aXXo \6<}>ovpop fjLTjdev, fir}\Be iaayera) e? to t^/x€i>o? /i?7||#€t?

TOVTCOP fJLTjOe'p, fATjBe V7T0Brj\p^LTa i(T<f>€p€TO) flTjBk U€LOP fi7]\06P * OTt oV

/ed Tt? 7rapa toi/ i/o'/iop|

Trocqarji, to t€ lepbp tcai to tc'/aci/o?|/cadai-

30 pera) /cat eV^fera), 17 Ivoô? eo-Ta> Tat aaeftetai • el Be tea|

7t/h>-

/SaTa eo~f3d\T]i, cnroTeio-aTco Oprep etcdaTov Trpofidrov 6{3o\bv|6

35 eaf3a\oi)P • iroTayyeWereo Be\top tovtcop tl iroievpra 6 xprji\\£(OP e?

TOt«? /jLaarpov*;.

97. Rhodian (?) inscription from Abu-Symbel in Egypt. Vll or VIcentB.c. SGDI.5261. Ditt.Syll.l. Hicks 3.

*Roberts 13o! Schwyzer 301.

B = rj in a, b, = h and rj in c (and probably in i), = h in/ (E =

a. Bao-tXô? eXfloVro? e? 'EXefapripap â^/LtaTtô|TaOra

eypayfrap, rol o~vp tyafifiartxot, @€o*X(^)o?|

e7rX€Oi/. ?;X0oi> 8e

96. 4. 'AX«KTp«vas: a daughter of Lindus.

—

IO.Ivtv: pi. forsg.—18.*AxaC-

Ilelios and the nymph Rhodos, who at ir6\u>s : the name given to the acrop-

was worshiped with divine honors by olis of Ialysus. Cf. Ath.8.300 4r rfj

tlie Rhodians. Cf. Diod.6.66, where 'Ia\v<r$ x6\ir Irxvpordrrir t^p 'Axafar

the name appears as 'HXexTpvutri}. — KaXovfjJtnjp.

7. XCSov AopTlov : also rtrpat Aaprlat 97. Inscribed on the legs of one of

on another inscription, marble from the colossal statues at Abu-Symbel byLartusj a place iu the neighborhood of Greek mercenaries who had taken part

No. 99] RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 253

Kty/cio? KaTV7T€p0€t vU 6 TroTa/ibs

I

avtrj. a(\)\oy\6(a)ao<; B'

HoTaaifiTTTo, Alyvnrio* Be "Apjuris.||eypa<f>€ B* ape "Apyov 'Afioi- 5

fiiyo tcai IIeXepo9 OvBdpji. b. *EXc<r/)8[to]9 6 Trjios.

c. TrjXeifw; y! eypafe ho 'la\vaio(<:) - -

d. Tivdov 'ApAi/3(x[o\.

e. Ila^t? 0 ?oXo^>6Vio? - - avv ^Pa/*/taT[t^ot].

/. Ha7e<rc/j/io[?]. g. Uaai(<f))ov 6 'Itttto - -

h. K/n'019 eypa(<f>e)v.

i. hop.yvao/3 hotea ftaai\e\v<i iJcXao-c toi/ arparbv [r]6 irparo\y

hdfi]a Wa(p.)pxvriyp\i

98. Gela. VI cent. b.c. SGDI.4247. Schwyzer 302.

HaaidBafo to|

aafia, KpaTe? iprofc

99. Agrigentum. Second half III cent. b.c. (before 210). IG.XIV.952.

SGDI.4254. Michel 553. Schwyzer 307.

'E7r2 iepodvra|

Nvfi<f>oBa>pov rov tXa>i>o$|

Trapairpoardija) tcl<%

/SouXa?,I

TrpoeBpevovaa*; Ta? <f>v\a<;||r<ov

f

T\X4a>v9irpoayopovvro*;

|

5

in an expedition up the Nile under

PsammetichusI (654-617 b.c.) or Psam-

metichus II (694-589 b.c), probably

the latter. These mercenaries were

from Asia Minor and the adjacent

Islands (cf. Hdt.2.154 roT<ri M'lwi koX

Totat Kapcl roiffi avyKartpyaoapApouri a&-

r<p 6 tyapfi-fyrixot SiSot x^povt tvoucrjffat

itrrlovt dXX^Awv, ol bk'luvts re xal Ra-

pes rofoovs rods x&P°v* otKijaap xP^yov

iro\\6v. ttpurrot ybp ovroi ir AlyfarTop

iW6y\uHrffoi KaroiKladijcav). Amongthose whose names are inscribed be-

low, there are two Ionians, from Teos

and Colophon (6 and e), and one Rho-

dian, from Ialysus (c); / is also Doric,

and h Ionic (on account of the v mova-

ble). The main part of the inscription

(a), as well as i, is clearly in Doric

and may well have been written by one

of the Rhodian mercenaries, though

there is nothing to prove this.

a 3. KlpKios : stands for the Egyp-

tian Kertiy which is applied to the

stretch of water between the first cat-

aract and Elephantine.

—

vU & worapbt

6.vlr\ : aa far as the river let them go up.

For vU see 132.4.— 6. 'Apo^xo, 5v-

Sdpo: 6'Aftoipixov, 6 Eidd/iov. 94.1,7.

i. No complete restoration is possi-

ble.— jjfXflUTf : r/Xacre aor. of Aai/Ki).

The peculiar spelling BE is perhaps

due to a confusion between the two

systems of writing known to those whowrote these inscriptions, 1) B = 17, 2) B= A, and E = 17. Similarly be/u, i.e. 1j/d

%

in a Theran inscription.

98. Beginning of a hexameter. For

UaaiiSapo see 105.2 a.

99. Proxeny decree of Agrigentum

in honor of Demetrius of Syracuse. In

view of 1. 11 and of the fact that this

inscription was found at Rome, being

evidently the copy given to Demetrius

AlokXôs tov AiOKXios,|

ypafipaTcvovTos9ABpavfovo? *A\efaV-

Bpov,|

aXiaapa etcTa? 8ip,qvovtKapvetov ifq/co[vr\o$ iravrai,

|

vrrep

irpofevlas ArjfnjTpfoi AioBotov fLvpcucoatcoi.||

10 "E8of€ Tat aXlai tcaOd teal rat, ov(v)/c\ijTm pi . iireiBrj avdytycX-

Xov oi irpeafiies oi is 'Pw/Aav iropevdeyres, Tlavfop|Hacfapos

Kottjtos Kal SeoBcopos SeoBdtpov HrjvidBa,|

ArjfiijTpiop AioBorov

LvpaKoatov iroXXds teal fieydXas xpelas|

irapeiaâdai tcol a/xau

15 Bapuoi Kal fieydXwv ayadoyv irapa(Tio(v)||

yeyoveiv, roU Be 'A/cpa-

yavrlvois irdrpUv ian Kal ck irpoydpcDV|

irapaBeBopievop Tiyuelp tovs

ayadovs avBpas Kal Trpoi<rrap.4\vo\n tov ap.ov Bdpov rals Karafiois

rivals •

|

Be86%6ai iirl dyadai TV%ai Kal <ra>T7)p{ai tov Bdfiov tcop

*AKpayavr(v(ov •

|

elptiv irpdfepop Kal evepyerap Ar)p.ryrpiop AioBd-

20 tov "2vpaK6a-i\\ov, O7rco(s) iraai <f>av€pbv 7) oti 6 Ba/xos tojp *AKpa-

yavrlvv iirl\aTaTai. ^dpiTas cnrope'fxetp Karafias toIs evepyerelp

wpoadpovp.epois avrov. to Be Boyjia ToBe KoXdyjrapras is %aXKco-\

\xara Bvo to pkp iv apaOifieiP eis to fiovXevrripLOP, to Bk|dWo

25 cnroBdfieiP Arjfj,TjTp{<OL AioBotov IvpaKocrtcot vtrdîvafxa Tas ttotI

tov Bdfjiov evpoias • tovs Bk Tap.Cas|

ifoBidfai is Ta irpoyeypafi/xepa

oaov tea XP€ a V> Ka 4^]p€iP T^v ^°ôv 8*^ T&v airoX6ya>p.|o/±o-

ypcofioves tov avveBpiov irdpres.

100. Rhegium. II cent. B.C. IG.XIV.612. SGDI.4258. Ditt.Syll.715.


'Ewl irpvTavio? NiKai/Bpov tov NiKoBd/tov, fiovXas TrpooraTeov-

tos ^coanrdXios tov Aaparpfov, ^Ca>L 'linrlov BvoBeKarai, eBofe

(1. 24), it appears that he was resident

in Rome, and his services probably con-

sisted in some dealings with the Romansenate in behalf of Agrigentum.

8. dXCcurjio ktX. : decree of the i\la

in the sixth period of two months, at the

very end of the month KapveSbt.— 10.

ro(v)K\4jr«n : the council, for which

(3ov\& is employed in 1. 8. The signifi-

cance of the following numeral is not

clear. — 14. irap«i<rxfyr6ai : tfoxv***

efaX7?fuw, for (<rxVKa i ^XVM^h wlth «i

after the analogy of et\ri<f>a etc. (76 6),

occur in several notrfi inscriptions.

—

15. -yryivtiv: see 147.2.

loo. Rhegium was a Chalcidian col-

ony, and in the few early inscriptions

the Ionic element predominates. But

after its destruction by Dionysius of

Syracuse in 387 b.c. and its subse-

quent restoration, there were contin-

ual changes in its population. Someof its new inhabitants must have been

furnished by Gela or Agrigentum, U

No. 101] COAN INSCRIPTIONS 255

toll a\ia|

/caOdirep toll io-KXt]T(OL teal toll fiovXai ' iirel 6 arrpara-

70? tcovf

Va>fiai(ov Yvalos Av(f>i8io<: Tltov 1/109 evvov? inrdp%€i toll

afia irokei, afto? <f>cuv6fi€V0<;|Ta? aurov rcaXoicayaOtas, 8e8d^0aL

Tvalov Av<f){8iov Tltov vibv arparayov 'Pa>/iaiW crreâvcoaai iv

TO) ay£)VL rot? 7rpa>T0i$ 'KdavCois iXaias ar€<f>d\va) teal wpofcvov

tcai evepyerav iroir)<jai tov 8dp,(o)v t&v ''Prjyivwv koL iyydvov? av-

tov, evvoCas evetcev a? fycov BiareXet ek tov 8dfiov tgjv 'P?7'y/||i/Q>i/. 5

rhv 8k fiovXav to aXlaapa xoXayfrafiivav ek âXxaofiara Bicraa

to fikv avaOefieiv ek to ftovXevrijpLov, to 8k airoaTeTXai YvaC<o

Av<f>i&{co.

Coan

101-103. Cos. Late IV or early III cent. B.C. SGDI.3636-3638. Ditt.

Syll.1027-1028. Michel 716-718. Paton-Hicks, Inscr. of Cos 37-39.

Schwyzer 251.

101. [The first six lines and most of the seventh are so badly muti-

lated that only a small part can be restored.] €9 Be [T]\av [ayo-

p]av iXdvTco Udp.<f>vXoi irparoi, iv ayopai 8k o~[v]fiLLi'[o'y\ov]Tif6 8k

lepevs /ca[0]i]o-0co [Trap] r[av] Tpdireâv l^cov Ta[v||

o-To]X[a]v Tav 10

iepdv, toI 8k Up[oiroiol €tcaT]epa> Ta? rpaireâ^, II [dp\<f)vXoi] 8k

irreXavTco /3ov[<> Tpek tou]? [/c]aXX/[o-]T0i/?, ai p\iy tea|

To]vr(oy

we may judge by the language of this

inscription, which is not merely Doric,

but contains the Rhodian infin. -peer

and the word dX/air/xa, otherwise knownonly from inscriptions of Gela and

Agrigentum. The Rhodian influence

in Sicilian Doric seems to have been

considerable. Cf . &yopa<r(Hjn*tr at Tau-

romenium, SGDI.6228.18.

1. x^" : unexplained and probably

an error of some kind.— 2. J<tkA^t»i :

refers to a small select body, probably

mediating between the council and the

assembly. Cf . Hesych. taKkrtrot • 1j rwr

i£bxwv ffvv&dpoiffis 4p Xvpaicofoais.

101-103. Portions of a sacrificial

calendar, in which were enumerated

the rites and ceremonies appropriate

to each day of the year.

101. Selection of the ox and other

preparations for the sacrifice to Zeus

Polieus, which occurs on the following

day, the twentieth of the month Ba-

tromius (cf. 1. 47, and no. 102.il).

8-19. After the tribes had each se-

lected nine oxen in a manner prescribed

in the preceding lines (apparently one

from each ivdra or ninth part of the

tribe), they were to drive them to the

agora, the Pamphyli having the prece-

dence, and there unite them in one

herd. When the priest and the Upo-

toioI had taken their places at a table,

the Pamphyli drove up to it the three

KpL0rjL Tt9 • al [8k fiy, 'TXXefc Tp]eU iXavra, al fidy [/ca Tjojimwy

tcptOfjt, Tt? • al 8k [fitf, Avfiave; t/jc]*? tovs [X]ot7rou?, a[l pe\y] ica

15 rovrcoy KpiOrjc t*9 * a[l 8k firf, drepovs] iXdvra> es rav dy[op^p,v

KaX iTreXdvrco Kara ra\yrdt al fie]y ica rovrayy tepidrji t[i<? •

|

a]l

8k fir), rpirov iweXdirrco KaX dr[€pov<;] • al 8e /ca rovra>y Kpi[0rji]|

firjSefc, tTrucpivovrai fiovv i/c xi[Xiaa]rvo$ kicdtnas • iXd[o~aJ{

vT€S

8k tovtovs avfAfil<ryop[n Tot]? aXXot? • zeal ev6it[6po<; fiacriXecov teal lepa wapfyei teal iiridvei Upa

€*ktov, ydpi) 8k Xafifidvei, to 8epp.a teal to a-K^Xo?, UpoTroi[oX|

8]k

[o-]i<c^Xo9, *ra 8k dXXa Kpia t5? ttoXio?. top 8k tcpidema t[<oi]|

26 Zrjvl tedpvtecs dyopri & ayopdv eVcl oV *a & rat ayopdi ecD^frt],

ayopevei ov tea 6 /S0O9 rj aXXo? tr7r€/J *?;i>ou €i>6Yfto[? • " K|a>]i-

[o]t? iraptyco ro[ft] /3ovv, Kanot rifiav diro86vT(0 <to> tcu

*I<rr/a[i]."|

TLpMvrco 8k wpoaraTat bpjjcravrei irapaxpripa ' ^el Be

tea n[fia0\f)]ifdvayopevereo 6 tedpvt; 6tt6o~[ov #ca Tip,a0]fji • TovrSi

8c ^[XjaVrfa) 7ra|o]a rav 'larlav rav Tap.tav, teal 6 [rov Ztjpo?

30 l]epeis o-t^(tt)t€I> teal [itc]\\nre'v8€i tevXitca olvov K£Kpap.£vov ["rr]pb

tov [j3od]$ • eireira dyopri rb[p, /3\o]vv tcai rby tcaxnbv teal [<f>]0oias

finest oxen for selection. If none of

these was chosen, the Hylleis drove up

three more, then the Dymanes, then

the Pamphyli again and so on in rota-

tion until all twenty-seven oxen had

been presented. If still no choice has

been made, they select an additional

ox from each x'Xia<rrifc, the third part

of a tribe, and unite these with the

others. Then the choice is effected, fol-

lowed by vows and a proclamation of

the choice. — 19 ff. Zimra *rr\. : the

choice of the ox to be sacrificed to Zeus

Polieus having been disposed of, a sim-

ilar procedure is to be repeated for the

choice of an ox to besacrificed to Histia;

and, as this sacrifice takes place imme-

diately, it is described at this point, be-

fore the narration returns, in 1.23, to the

ox chosen for Zeus.— frroic[vt(r]ci : sub-

mits tamely. Aor. subj. 150.— yepca-

4>4pof Pao-tXfov : yepea<p6poi, the title of

a priestly official, occurs only here, and,

in the form yep-qrp6pot, in the small

island of Pserimos, between Cos and

Calymna. The paaiXth were here, as

elsewhere, a body of officials in charge

of religious matters.— 4m0vci Upd rrX.

:

offers in addition the sacrificial cakes

(prepared) from a half-iKrefc. Cf . Aproi

SOo i£ T/mtKTov 1. 48.— 29. uT^irTft : cor-

rected from ariyrei. arhrruj = aritpu,

as Ipima = ipiQta. — 31. icavrlv : a

whole burnt-offering , in this case, a pig.

No. 101] COAN INSCRIPTIONS 257

€7tt£ ical fieTu /cat arefifui • efay[oi>r]e]? Be /capvaaovri ev<f>ap.iavf

fci)v[€i Be ]£o-aPT€S rbfi fiovv ica\[0a(p]ovTai OaXktoL ical [*\]a8l°

roi Be [/3acri\i]<; icâpiroivri to/a fiey X°^[p\op] K(* 1 T^ cnrXdy^va

iirl tov fieapov €7n[a7re/

vB"\ovTe<% fieXiKparov, e[vre\\pa S]e [€]ac7t\u- 35

vavres irapa rb[fi /3a>p,bv KapTr]<bvTi • iirel Be tea /capTra>[0r)i,|

va\-

ir[oCa%\ iTTHnrevBerco fie\{ic[paTOv, icdpvl* B]e Kapvaaero) koprdQev|

Zrjvbs n]o[\t7)]o[?] eviavria cSpala e[oprdv iepevs] Be toi? ivre-

pois hn0v4\rm\

0]vrj ical [row] fyOolas ical airov8a[v doivo]v ical

/ce/cpafie'vav ical crTe[fifia. fjLe\r]a tovto Be Ioptcj irdp tou? lapoiroi-

[ou9 e<?] to oticrjfia to Bafwaiov ia[pe\\v]<; ical /caou/ce?, iapoiroiol Be 40

£evt£6[vrci> rov l]eprj teal to? icdpvicas T[avT\a~\v Tap vvKTa * eirel

Be Ka cnrovBds iroir)cr[o']vTai, alpecrOco 6 iapev[<s]|

. i . ij tcov iapo-

iroi&v £oo? toO 0vop.evov to>l Zrjvl t&l HoXiiji, /cal irpo[ayop\ev]-

erco dyvevecrdai yvvaucos teal d[vBpd]<; ami vvktos • toI Be icdpv[ices|

aip]elcT0G» crcfrayr) tov /9oo? 07 tea xptf^covTi yvraiv, ical wpoayopev-

e\ra)||Twt av\\rjTat Twt aipeOevri icaTa TavTa. tcll avrdi dp.epai 45

Aiovverm [Z/c\vWiT]ai x°^P0<! KaL fyi&s ' T0V X°*P0V 0VK ^7ro_

<f>opd • 0vei Be lepevs k[oX ie\p]d Trapeyei * yepr\ fe'pei Be'ppa, oWXo?.

'I/cdBi /80O9 6 Kpi0eU OveTai Zrjvl [IIo|X^]t ical evBopa evBepe-

Tai- i<f> ecTiav 0verai d\<f>iTcov rjm'eicTOV, dpTo[t 8\v]o ef fjfjiie'lCTOV,

6 aTepos Tf[/)]oi5i79, ical Ta evBopa ical eirLairevBeL 6 tcf/êw] tov- 50

Tot? 0(1/01; KpaTrfpas Tpei<; • yeprj tov ySoo? to)l lepfji Beppa k[clI

o-/c|e]Xo9 * iepd lapeis irapeêt [t]c ical r\iraT0^ t\\llgv ical KQiklas

rjp.[iav^\I

0va<f>6po)L Be tov o-/ce\eo? tov tojv iepoiroLoyv [Bi'8]oTai

aicptcrxcov, [i>]|gStol> Biicpea*;, vTrcbfiaia, alfiaTiov o/ScXo? Tpticd>\io<;,

Neo-T0pi8ai[<i~\|

v[q>t~\ov 8t/coeo?, taTpols /coea?, avKr^Tai /coea?, Xa^-~

icâ)!' /tai /ce/)a[/ie||o)]i/ eicaTe'pois to Ke<f>d\aio[v, Ta Be d\\a Kpea 55

Ta? 7roX(o?. TaDra Be iravra]|

a7r[o<f>€]peTai €kto<; to[v Tefie'vevs.

Cf. no. 102.12 xoipoi -wpoKaxneOtrai.— 43.

dvTl wkt6«: during the night. 136.8.

— 44. eOpifcrto: 3 pi. 140.1.— irpoa-

yopfv4rm : sc. i lapetft.— 46. &iro<)>opd

:

here in literal sense, carrying off. Cf

.

11. 56-66, and no. 102.10 ro&rur ovk 4k-

0o/?d 4k tov roov. — 48. SvSopa ivhipt-

tcu : the tvSopa are wrapped in the skin.

The reference is to certain parts of the

victim which after slaughter are

wrapped up in the skin and made a

special offering. Cf. Hesych. tvSpara •

tA 4ySep6/Mfva avv 7-17 K«pa\y ical toTs tro-

<rlr.— 49. rvpw8iis: cheese-shaped, that

toll] airrai cifiepai 'AOavaiai IIo[Xut]|8t oh Kveoaa • Ovei 8k le[pev?

Kal] lepd Trape'xei • yiprj Xapfidvei 8[fy\fi]a koX ctk£Xo%.

'EvaTai Me[Xdv]ia Aiovvacai 1/cv\\(tcu %o«/>09 [teal e|p]tô? •

tov %o(pov ovk cnro<f>opd' Ovei iepeis Kal Upd irapfyei" y^prj

60 [Xa]§fjL/3dvei 8epfia real o~KeXo<;.

t

Fi/386fMai avofiep[ov] eV? *AXKqi8a<: A[dfia]\rpi oh TeXeax /cat

reXea Kveoaa • tovtwv ovk cnro<f>opd • /cvXitce; [xai\val] 8vo 8l8ov-

tcu • Ovei lepevs teal lepd irapeêi • ytyrj 8k ovara.

"E/c^Ta[i|

Aiovvo-G)i] ^Kv\\lra[L x°ipo<* teal epi<f>o<:]. tov £o£-

• po[v ovk dwofyopd • Ovei]

t]c[/>c]w k[oX Upd Trape%€i

102. [Ovei lapevs\

zeal iepd irapi^x^ * yeprj Xap.j3dvei 8epfia

Kal aK^Xrj. r[di avr]\di dpipai 'Peat oh Kvevaa Kal lepd, oaaatrep

tov Ue8ayeiTv[(o'^v yeypairTai • tovtcov ovk cnro<f>opd • dvei lapexs

5 Kal lepd Trape)(e[i y^prj Xa/iftdvei 8e*pfia.

Aexdrai "Ylpai 'Apyeiaif

EXe(ai BaaiXeiai, 8dp,\a7u<: Kpvrd, Kpi-

veaOw 8k firj eXdo~o-ovo$ ecovjjpJva Trev[T]\qKOVTa 8paxjidv Ovei

lapexs Kal lepd irapiyei • yip[rj\ Xap.$d\yei\\

Sepfxa Kal aKeXos •

Tavras dirofyopd • ev8opa ev8eperai, Kal Ov[erai\J

iirl rdi larCai iv

10 ro)i vaS)i rd ev8opa Kal iXarrjp i£ tjp.i4ktov [<T7r]||t;/>ft>j/ • tovtcov

ovk itccpopd €K tov vaov.

'Ev8eKaTai Zrjvl Maxa\vi)i tSovs KpCverai to aTepov €T09, i<f> ov Ka

e(ovT[i\ K[d]pveiai, Ka[0dpr~\ep tov JiaTpofttov tgji Zrjvl t&h UoXitji

KpLveTaiyKa[l] Xo[t]/3o? Trpo\KavreveTai Kal irpoKapvaaerai KaOd-

Trep TQ>i UoXirji.

Avco8e[K]\aTai Zrjvl Maxavrji ole? TpeU Te'Xem Kal ftovs 6 Kpi-

15 Oeh to||

aTepov eVos, icj)' ov Ka ecovri Kapvelai, to 8k aTepov eros

olc? [*r]'/3ei9 TeXecoi • Tavra Ovei lapeis 6 to>v 8cI>8eKa Oe<av Kal lepd

Tâpeyei tovtoi<; irpoOveTai irdp Toy ko[iv]6v d <f>epovri QvXeo-

p.\a[x]l8ai dX<j>iT(DV rj^leKTOv, olvov TeTapTav ye'prj 8k 4>i/\eo/u|a-

20 x&ai? 8l8oTai tov /9oo<? 07rXa, Taped?, tcjv 8k oleov to cofwv||

Is, as cheeses are now made in Cos, in XaXeCca etc. in other Coan inscriptions),

the shape of a slender cylinder. — 60. The spelling eo is due to the co-existence

&vo|Uvov : <p0lvorrot. — 61. mMoo*a : W of the spellings co and ev in the case of

cvffa in no. 102.3 etc., from nvtovaa (cf. original eo (e.g. gen. sg. -tot and -cvt).

No. 104] THERAN INSCRIPTIONS 259

ov a deo/Aoipui rdfiverat /ca]l to <rr]?)0o9 • yeprj Xa/ji/3dv€i 6 ia\peis

aKeXrj zeal Sepfiara. rai avrai afiepat *A0ava£[ai] Ma%a[vi]\8i

SdfjLaTus Kpird to arepov ero?, e<\> ov ica ea>vri Kapvela[i, t]|o he

arepov ero? oh reXia • 0vei iapeis teal diroppaCverai 0a7^do~aai *

rovrtov ovtc airofopd [6v]arpa BtBorai rai 0em iXai [o||u] reropes 26

KorvXeai, oivov rerdpra, irpo^oi Kaival Bvo teal tcv\[i\/c€<;] /caival

rpeU ' [r]o[U o]t? rdfM woKuf coveia0ai 8dfj.[aXiv] |

[8p]axfi ...v...ra

103. Te[rpd8i i£] el/cabo?|

[roU 7jpa)]aiv oI[e? rpeU] <otc> t4-

\em [0v]ovrai /card <f>vX\[d<;, 6] pev rwv 'TXX&? irapd to 'Hpa-

kXciov, 6 8e r&v Avp,d\v(ov irapd rd 'AvafciXea, 6 8e rwv Uap,<f>v\^a)p

iv IZire'ai||

irapd to Aapdrpiov • [eVl] rovrov eKaarai iepd, oi/Xo- 5

fjL€r\[pio]v, qpCe/crov itcarepcop, teal kvXikcs /caival rpeis e\Kaa~\r(oi

Kal rriva^ eKao-rcoi • ravra Trapfyovri rol ia\[pr}s] /cal 0vovri.

Tpirai avop.£vov 'HpatcXei is Ko\[vfoa\o\v a(p)r)V Kavrds. rai

aural dfiepai 'HpaicXei||

[e? Kov(]aaXov ySoO? • rovrov 0vei 6 la- 10

pev\tro)i he

|

\0eoyi l~\epa SiSorai icpi0dv rpla rjfieSifjiva Kal o-ttv-\

[p](*)v Tpeis reraprfjs Kal fieXiTO? rerope*; KorvX\eai Kal rvpol oieoi

BvcoSetca Kal lirvbs Kaivhs Kal <j>p\[vyd]v(ov a^0o? Kal fcvXeow a^0o?

xal oivov TpCa||

rjp.Cyoa. 15

Theran

104. Thera. VII cent b.c. IG.XU.ui.762. SGDI.4808. Roberts 2.

Schwyzer 215, 1).

a. 'PeKO-dpap apKhayeras, JlpoKX^t KXeaydpas,

Uepai&k.

b. "AyXav, UepCXas, MaA.?;po?.

c. AeoirYoa?.

d. *Op0oKXfj^

10*. 17. wdp t^y koiv6v : sc. 0vn6v. long to the oldest period of the alpha-

104-106. Nos. 104 and 105 are epi- bet, when there were no signs for<f>

taphs, while no. 106 belongs to a series and x, which were indicated by rh and

of inscriptions cut in the solid rock and kA or pA, in consequence of which even

mostly of obscene content. They be- 0 was sometimes indicated by 6h (as in

105. Thera. VII cent. B.C. IG.XII.iii.753. SGDI.4809. Roberts In.

UpatcaCXai p* Qha(p)pvpLapho<; hroCS.

106. Thera. VIII(?) cent. b.c. IGJOI.iii.586. SGDI.4787.

a. Hh€i8c(Tr)7r($a<; mirhe. b. Tipayopas real 'Evrrhe'pij? teal

€ytBnrh[ofi€s]. c. *F,vttv\o<; rdBe— iropvo*;. d. 'EmrcSoKXrjs Ivapd-

7tt€to Ta8c. e. 9coptceTo fui top *Aw6(\)\o».

107. Thera. IV or early V cent. b.c. IGJQI.iii.Suppl.1324. Schwy-

zer 219.

'AyXoreXr)? irpdrur^ro^ 'Ayopav ht/edbi|

Ka[p]vrjia dedv $€i\irv[i]f;ev hdvnravrlha||

Kal AaKapros.

108. Thera. IV cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.452. SGDI.4772. Ziehen,Leges

Sacrael27. Schwyzer 220.

'AprafiiTio Terdprai|ttcS

1

ItcdSa dvaeovri\

iapov, 'Ayoptfiois Se|

[Sjelirvoy Kal ia[p]d irpo to aafirjio.

109. Thera. IV cent. b.c. IG.XVT.iii.436. SGDI.4765. Ditt.Syll.1032.

Michel 715. Schwyzer 221. ZiehenJLeges Sacrae 128.

5 Ovpoc 7a?I

@€aii/ Marp(.|0eo9 aya&di r\vxat ayadov SjftifAOPO^

dvaiaI

'ApftiPov • tow eijet r&i irparCar^oi Ovaovri fiofyv Kal irv-

10 patv iy||

fieBifivov Kal\

KpiQdv 4y 8vo pfeSf/iPtw Kal otvo\v fierprfTav

no. 106). Even at this early time f month Artemisius they shall offer a sac-

was completely lost, cf. K\tay6pat,'0/>- r\fice, and at the Agoreia (name of a

doKXijs,Acorrttat, ixole. 0 = w. festival) a banquet and sacrifices in

107. Agloteles, son of Enipantidas front of the image.

and Lacarto, was the first to honor with 109. 1 f . Boundaries of the land for

a Carnean banquet the god (Apollo Car- the Mother of the Gods. This was,

neus) on the twentieth of the month in doubtless, land dedicated to her serv-

which the 'Ayopal were celebrated (cf. ice by Archimus, who also promises

'Aryop-fjuM no. 108). But the words from a sacrifice.— 6 ff . In the veryfirst year

rpirurros to Mrv&p are variously in- (as well as thereafter) they shall offer

terpreted. The inscription, up to the an ox, a medimnus of wheat, etc —last two words, is metrical (two iambic Ofoovn : instead of$w4om (cf . no. 108),

trimeters), hence ie/T^er without aug- but with retention of the Doric end-

mentand with the A tt. -Ion. p movable. ing, while <p4po\xri* 1. 16 is completely

For KicdSi see 58 c, 116. Attic, likewise'

Aprtfiurlov (cf.'Apra/u-

108. On the twenty-fourth of the Ww no. 108).— *y |M%m. See 186.

a

No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 261

teal aXXa|

iirdpypaTa <5v ai gTo||4povaiv, prjpo? 'Apr^fua-Cov 15

wipirrai iarap^vov teal prjvos 'TaKivdlo\v ir4pirrat iarapJvov.

Cretan

110. Gortyna. Vcent.B.c. S6DI.4991. Hicks 35 (only I). Inscr.Jurid.

I,pp.352 ff. Michel 1333. Schwyzer 179. Comparetti,Mon.Antichi III,pp.

93 ff. Merriam ,Am. J. Arch. 1885 ,324 ff.,1886,24 ff.

8io£ J'O? k iXevdepdi e SoXoi peXXet avfrrifAoXev, trpo hltcas pe i

ayev. ai h\e k ayei, /caraSiKaxtrdro to e\evde'p\o oV/ca aTaTepavs,

no. The famous Gortynian Law-Code. Although conveniently so desig-

nated, it is not of course a complete

code of laws, but a series of regulations

on various subjects, complete in itself,

as shown by the Otol at the beginning

and the unused space at the end of the

last column. The state of the alphabet

(there are no signs for <p and x, which

are not distinguished from r and k.

See 4.1), the forms of the letters, and

the direction of the writing (pou<rrpo<pit-

66v), are such as are usually character-

istic of the sixth century b.c, but the

general style of the writing, precise

and regular, points to a later date. It

is now generally believed that the de-

velopment of the alphabet was slower

in Crete than elsewhere, and that the

Code is of the fifth century b.c, prob-

ably about the middle of it. There are

also other inscriptions from Gortyna

containing regulations of a similar

character but on different subjects, one

series of seven columns being knownsometimes as the Second Code (SGDI.

4998).

Although a sign for ij is lacking in

the Law-Code, the B had already been

used with this value in an earlier period,

and H is regularly so used in the in-

scriptions of the "North Wall," which

are not much later than the Law-Code.

The proper transcription of E in the

Law-Code is in certain classes of forms

uncertain, since there is evidence of

both e and ij from inscriptions which

contain a sign for ij. Such are the in-

finitives of contract verbs in -EN (-4*

or 4??), and the infinitives in -MEN(-fier or -per?). The earlier inscriptions

with B have hfouctv, liptp, while the

later oneswith H have iwXi)*, rjimv. Thetranscription followed in our text is

that which accords with the former.

But see 86 a, App. The prohibi-

tive ME has been transcribed uni-

formly although the inscriptions

which have H often have /jJ beside ydi

before words beginning with a vowel

(93). The same inscriptions show that

aor. subj. Xa*yd<rei etc. should be so

transcribed, not Xa7<£<r« etc. See 150.

I.1-II.2. Disputes over the owner-

ship of a slave or one alleged to be a

slave.

1. 1 ff. Whoever is about to bring suit

in relation to a free man or a slave,

shall not make seizure before the trial.

Ifhe makes the seizure, {piejudge) shall

condemn him to afine of ten staters in

the case of a free man, five in case of a

slave, because fie seizes him, and shall

decree that he release him within three


5 to BoXo wevr^E, otx ayei, Kal Si/catco-dro \aydaai|iv rats rpuri dpe-

pcus. ai [Be] tea|

pe [\ay]do~€i, tcaraBi/caBBero to pep|

eXevde'po

10 crrarepa, to Bo\o [Ba]pKv\dp tci? apepas peKaxTTa^, irpLp tea Xajfya-

aei • to Be fcpovo top Bi[/c]acrT\dp opvupra KpLvep. ai 8* appiovro|

pe

ay€Pftop Bi/caaTap 6ppvpr\a tcp[t]P€P, ai pe diroiropLoL paiTV?.

|ai

15 Be' Ka pokei 6 pep e\evdc[p]opf ||

6 B[e 8]bl\op, icdpTOPap*; epep

|

[otc-

po]i k eXevdepop cnroTropiopfri. ai Be k amrl BoXoi poXiopri|ttopI-

20 optVs pop feKarepos epSfEV, ai pJp Ka patTV? diroiropeiy K^ard top

palTvpa Bi/cdBBep, ai|Be k e dpiroTipovi diroTropiopri

|

e peBaTe-

poittop Bi/caaTdp o^ppvpra teptpep. e Be Ka piKadei 6

|

ckop, [t]o/x

25 pep eXevdepop \ay\\curai Tap ire[y]r apepap, top Be Bo\X[op] es kc-

pap? avoBopep. ai Be|Ka pe Xaydcrec e pi awoBoi, BiKa/c^rdTO

30 plkIp to pep eXevde'po|irevreKovra aTaTepap? Kal o\\raTipa Ta?

days. But if he dots not release him,

(the judge) shall condemn him to a fine

of a stater in the case of a free man, a

drachma in the case of a slave, for each

day until fie releases him ; and as to the

time, the judge shall decide under oath.

— For the use of the genitive in to

iktv$4pott8 6i\o, see 171. Similarly t8

TtrriKorraffraripo 11.88. Observe the

clear distinction in use, here and else-

where, between SiKdSSe* and uplvtw. The

former is used where the judge pro-

nounces formal judgment according to

the law and the evidence, the latter

where he acts directly as arbiter. Cf.

especially XI. 26 ff.— 11 ff. But if one

denies making a seizure, the judge shall

decide under oath, unless a witness tes-

tifies. If one party contends that a manis a free man, the other that he is a slave,

those who testify that he is a free manshall be preferred. If they contend about

a slave, each declaring that he is his, if

a witness testifies, (the judge) shall de-

clare judgment according to the witness,

but if they testify for both orfor neither,

thejudge shall decide under oath. When

the one in possession has been defeated,

he shall release the free man within five

days, and he shall surrender the slave.

If he does not release (the free man) or

surrender (the slave), (the judge) shall

decree that (the plaintiff) havejudgment

(rutlr = Att. wear) against him, in the

case of the free man forfifty staters and

a stater for each day until he releases

him, in the case of the slave ten staters

and a drachma for each day until he

surrenders him. But at the end of a year

after the judge has pronounced judg-

ment, one may exact three times the

amount (i.e. three times the original

fines, instead of the accumulated fines

for delay) or less, but not more. As to the

time thejudge shall decide under oath.—The purpose of this last provision seems

to be to prevent the accumulation of

fines out of all proportion to the value

of the slave. Some take rplrpa as a

third (i.e. of the accumulated fines).

The word occurs in another Cretan

inscription (SGDI.6000 I), where its

meaning is equally disputed.— 26. t&v

wirr d|Mp6v : gen. of time. 170.—

afjLepas fejcoVrja?, irpiv Ka Xaydaei, r5 Be BoXo|Be

fKa crrarepavs

Kal BapKvav|ra? apepas peKdara*;, rrpiv k aiproBoc Kepavs. e Be

Ka KaTaBifycaKtrei 6 BiKaards, iviavrot, rr\pdBBe66ai rd rpirpa e 35

fielov,|irXlov Be pi • to Be Kpovo rov Bdpaardv dpvvvra KpCvev. ai

Be|Ka vaevei 6 Boko*: o Ka viKade\\i, koXiov ami pairvpov Bvdv 40

B]pop.iov eXevdipov a7roBeiKadr\o iirl roi vaoi 6ire Ka vaevei e a\v-

T09 e a(X)Xo9 irpb rovro • ai Be|Ka pi fcaXei e p,e BeUaei, Kan-

a^jdr\b rd i[ypa](p)p£va. ai Be Ka peB'|avrbv dirohoi iv roi ivi- 45

avrdiy|raw cnrXdov? r[i]p.dv<; €7riKar\aaraael. ai Bi k dwoddvei

fi\5Xtofiiva$ rdB oY[/ca]s, rdv a7rX||o'oi> np-dv Kar(a)o~rao~el. at S|e bo

Ka Koa[ft]iov dyei i KOo~filovro\<> aXXos, 1 k arroarcu, p,oXiv> Kal #|a

vitcaOei, Kanardfiev air [&]<;\

[afiipa]? dyaye rd eypa(p)p.iva.||

[rb]v 55

Be veviKapAvo\y\ Ka[l rov Ka]\\\raKe{pevov dyovri drrarov|

epev. II

Af Ka rov iXevdepov e|rdv iXevdipav xdprei olirei, iKa\rbv

ararepavs Karaaraaci • a||Z Bi k direralpo, BefKa • al Bi k 6 SoXo|? 5

rov iXevdepov e rdv iXevdipa\vf BirrXel Karaaraael • al Bi k iXe\v-

depos foitcea e foixiav, rrivre|

Bapwdv* • al Bi Ka f\o\iKevs foixia

35. JwavTSt: not year, but anniversary.

See Glossary.— 88 ff. If the slave on

whose account one is defeated takes ref-

uge in a temple, (the defeated party),

summoning (the successful party) in the

presence of two witnesses of age and

free, shall point out (the slave) at the

temple where he takes refuge, either him-

self or another for him; but if he does

not make the summons or point him out,

he shall pay what is written. If he does

not even (referring back to 11. 34 ff.) sur-

render him (the slave) at the end of a

year, lie shall pay the simple fines in

addition (to what is stated in 11. 34 ff.).

If (the slave) dies while the suit is being

tried, he shall pay the simple fine (i.e.

without any additional fines for delay).

If a member of the nbcno\ (see Glossary)

makes a seizure, or another (seizes the

slave) of a member of the nhcim, the

case shall be tried after he (the official)

has gone out of office, and, if defeated

he shall pay what is written from the

time when he made the seizure. But

there shall be no penalty for seizing one

condemnedfor debt or one who has mort-

gaged his person.—The penalties fixed

in 11. 47-50 and their relation to the

provision in 1. 86 are variously under-

stood. Many take nyjivt and rifjAv as

referring to the value of the slave.

II. 2-46. Rape and adultery.

II. 2 ff. If one commits rape upon a

free man or woman, he shall pay one

hundred staters ; but if upon (the son or

daughter) ofan irh-tupot, ten. The dW-ratpos, one who was not a member of

a iraip€la. (iraipela) or society made upof citizens, occupied a social position

10 e foixe'av, ir[dv\re ararepavî.|

ivBodiBCav BoXav ai xdpTei Bap\d-

<raiTO, Bvo aTarepavs xaTaa^raael • ai Be xa BeBap,v\a\p,4vav

15 ire\B* ap,epavt [oj&eXoV, ai Be* x iv wr\\r{, Bv oBeXdvs • opxioripav

B* e\fM€v rav BoXav. at tea rav i\Xev$e'pav erwrepeTai olirev axe\vov-

20 to? xaBeora, Bexa aTare\pav<; Karaaraael, ai airoirdvlo^, paiTvs.

at xa rav iXevdipav|

ôikCov aiXedei iv iraTpbs e iv a\Be\ino e iv

to avBpos, ixarbv|

GTaTepavs xaTaaraael' ai Be x e]v a(X)Xo,

25 irevTeKOvra • ai Be xa tclv||to aireraCpo, Bexa • ai Be x 6 80X0?

[ra]\v iXevde'pav, BnrXel xaTaa-Taaef • ai Be xa 8oXo? BoXo, irevpe.

30 irpopeiiraTO Be ami fuur\vpov rpiov toi? xaBeaTaity; to ivaiXeOevro*:

aXXve0\0ac iv Tat? irevr ap,epai<i •

|

to Be BoXo toi irdcrTai avrl|

35 paiTvpov Bvov. ai Be* xa p\e aXXwrerai, iirl Tot? iXavtyri efiev xped-

0ai oirai xa \e\lovri. ai Be xa irovei BoXo\aa06aitopAaai tov i\d\vra

40 to irevrexovraaTaTe^pd xal irXtovo^ irevrov av\\rbv flv avrot pixa-

gtqv i7r\apiopevovfto B* aireTaLpo

|

TptTOV avrdv, to Be foixe\o<i tov

45 wda-Tav arepov avr\6v fioixtovr iXe'v, BoXoaaffâi Be fie.

At x avep [xa]i [yv]\va 8iaxp[t]vov[T]aif Ta pa a\vras; exev

t onexova he ir\ap tov dvBpa, xal to xapiro i\avv ep.Lvav

yat x ei e?

midway between the fKttdcpos and the him as they wish.—36 ff. Ifone declares

foiKtfa. Possibly the $ivoi are meant.— that he has been the victim ofa plot, then

11 ff. If one violates a household slave the one who caught him shall swear, in

by force, he shall pay two staters, but a case involving afine offifty staters or

if one that has already been violated, by more, withfour others (literally himself

day one obol, but if in the night two as a fifth), each calling down curses

obols; and the slave shall have the pref- upon himself (if he testifies falsely), but

erence in the oath.— 16 ff. If one at- in the case of an irtraipot with two

tempts to have intercourse with a free others, in a case of a serf the master

woman who is under the guardianship of and one other, that he took him in adul-

arelative (that is, with a young maiden), tery and did not lay a plot,

he shall pay ten staters tf a witness II.45-III.44. Rights of the wife in

testifies. — 28 ff . One shall announce be- the case of divorce or death of husband.

fore three witnesses to the relatives of 11.45 ff. If a man and wife are di-

the one caught (literally caught in, i.e. vorced, (the wife) shall have her ownin the house of the father etc.) that property with which she came to her

he must be ransomed within five days ; husband, and the half of the produce, if

buttothe master ofa slave before two wit- there is any from her own property, and

nesses. But if he is not ransomed, it shall the halfofwhatever she has woven within

be in the power of the captors to do with (the house), whatever there is, and fi ve

rov fffy auras tcpefidrov, /con|k evuirdvei rhv \efiCva~\v an I k ei, so

xal irivre ararepavs, at k 6 a\vep alnos h ras Ke[p~\eucri\o<; • a[t]

he ttovLoi 6 avkp [am||o9 pi e]p*v, rov hiKacrrav|||

6p,vvvra tcplvev. Wai hi n a\X|o iripoi to avhpos, irivre ar\arepavs Karaaraael koti

|

Ka iripei aurdv, koti Ka irafflXei arrohoro auriv. ov he* k|

eKcrav- 5

veaerai hiKaxaai r\av yvvauc airopdaai rav "Ap\rep.iv wap *Ap,u-

kXalov Trap rav|

ToKaiav. on hi rk k airop.o^rdvaai, irapiXei, io

irivre crrar\epavs Karaaracel Kal to Kp\ios aurov. ai hi k aXXor-

t/m|o? auve(cr)crdhh€ithixa ar[ar]e^pavs Karacrraael, to he Kpetyo? 15

hiirXel on k 6 hiKacrras|

bpdaei o-uveaaaKcrai.\ai avep airoddvoi

riKva KarfoXnrov, at Ka Xh a yvvd, ra pa|auras eKOvaav brruieO-

0a||t Kan k 6 aveh hdi Kara ra iy]pap.p.iva avrl fiairupov rp\i$v 20

hpop.iov iXevdipov • ai|hi n rov riKVov wipoi, evhi\KOV epxv. ai hi

Ka dreKVov||

KaraXiireL, rd re pa auras €Ke\v koti k ev\y~\irdvei 25

[r]av ep,[i]v\av Ka[l r]o Kapir\o] to ivh[o]0ev 7r|e8a r5v iiri^aXXov-

r[ov] p,oipa\v XaKe[v] teat rC k 6 aveh hoi &i erffparrai • ai hi n 30

aXXo iripoi, ev\hiKOv epev. ai he yvva areK\vos airoOdvoi, rd re fa|

auras rols iiriffaXXovai, cnr\oh6p*v koti ivurrave rav e^iivav xal to 35

KaprrOy at k ei is|rov pov auras, rav €fiiva\v. Kop.iarpa at ka Xet

staters, if the husband is the cause of the <|i(vav : see 101.1.— 60. k6ti : here and

divorce. But if the husband declares he 111.26, 34 = Kal Iri, i.e. *ai oimvoi, gen.

is not the cause, the judge shall decide by attraction. — III. 14-16. Kfrfuw :

under oath. But if she carries off any- x/^10* from xp^<0*i 6en « "with dt*\ti.

thing else belonging to the husband, she — 17 ff. If a man dies leaving children,

shall pay Jive staters, and whatever she if the wife wishes, she may marry again

carries off and whatever she purloins holding her own property and whatever

this she shall return. But as regards her husband may have given her, ac-

matters which she denies, (the judge) cording to what is written, in the pres-

shall decree that she take the oath of ence of three witnesses of age and free,

denial by Artemis, (proceeding?) to the But if she takes anything belonging to

Amycleium to the archer-goddess. If the children, it shall be a matterfor trial,

any one takes anything away from her — 27 ff. And of the produce in the

after she has taken the oath of denial, house she shall share with the lawful

he shall pay five staters and the thing heirs.— t6v *m0aXX<5vTov : 6 brtf&XKS*,

itself. If a stranger helps her carry the heir at law, a short expression for

things off, he shall pay ten staters m tripdWtt (ra xptf**™) ; cf. V.21-22

and double the amount which the judge oh k bripdWh.— 37 ff. If man or wife

swears he helped carry off.—i9, tAw wishes to make gifts, (it is permitted),

40 86p*v [' avep e yvvd, e ptp-a e 8vo8eK\a araTepav? c BvoBe/ca arcn^l-

pov Kpeo<;yirXlov 8k pi. at /c\a polk4o% poiicea tcpiOei 8oo

|I airoda-

vdvros, ra pa a\rra\i eieev • a\\o 8* at n irepoi, €vo]ikov ep*v.

45 Al t4kol yvva /c||e[/>]€[vo]y<ra, iireXevo-ai rot a\v8pl iirl OT&yav

ami pLan\vpop Tpidv. al 8k fie h€K<rai\roy

iirl toll fiarpl epev to

50 t4k\vov € rpdirev I airo64pfev • bptfyorepoh 8* efiev to? Ka8€cn\av<;

Kal to? paiTVpavs, al|iirekevcrav. al 81 poi/ce'a Te\/eot tcepevovaa,

55 iireXevcrai \roi irdvrai to av8p6^t0*9 ajprvie, ami p.aiTvpov \8v\ov.

j||

IV al 84 tea p.e 84Kaeraif iirl toi|irdarai ep*v to t4kvov toi r\as poi-

5 icia*. al 8k toi avrot aifciv ottvlolto irpo to iviavr\\5, to irai8Cov

iirl toi irdoTai|

eptev toi to poi/cdos. KOpKia^repov epuev tov iireXev-

10 aav^ra Kal to? p.alTvpav$. y\vva Kepevova al airoftdXoi||irat8£ov

irplv tirtXevcrai tca[T]\a Ta iypap.fieva, iXev04po pfiv /caTatrraael

TT€VT€KOvraI

o-TaTepavs, 80X0 tt4vt€ Kal p\UaTif al tea viKade. 61

15 84 tea p.*||

ct[e] t*(?) aTeya ottvi eTreXevae^, e avrbv p,e bpeit al <at>

airo6\ele to 7rai8(ovfairaTov ep*v.

|al KVcraiTO Kal t4koc poiteea pk

20 birvi.op.4va, iirl toi t[o]||

iraTpbs irdaTai ep*v to t\4kvov al 8' 6

iraTep p.e 8001, fyrl toi? tov a8eXiriov irda^rais ep*v.

25 Tov iraT4pa tov|t4kvov Kal tov Kpep.aTov /djppTepbv epev to.8

halcnos|Kal Tav fiardpa tov pov aVpas Kpep.aTov. as Ka Boovti,

|

either clothing or twelve staters or some-

thing of the value of twelve staters, but

not more.— tedpurrpa : perhaps a tech-

nical term for certain kinds of gifts.

III.44-IV.23. Disposition of chil-

dren born after divorce.

III.44 ff. If a divorced wife bears a

child, she shall bring it to her husband

at his house in the presence of three wit-

nesses. If fie does not receive it, the child

shall be in the power of the mother either

to bring up or to expose ; and the relatives

and witnesses shall have preference in

the oath, as to whether they brought it.

— irrfyav : this is the regular word for

house in this inscription, foucla being

household (V.26) and foUox not occur-

ring.— IV. 14 ff. If the man has no house

to which she shall bring (the child) , or s?ie

does not see him, if she exposes the child,

there shall be no penalty. — o«. W tea

|i it[c] ktX. : this conforms to the read-

ing of the stone, though the elision of

the e of pi is difficult (or read m* *f[e]

with aphaeresis ?). For <a with the op-

tative see 177.

IV.23-VI. 2. Partition of property

among children and heirs-at-law.

No. no] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 267

pe eirdvavKov epev Sar^ddai' ai 84 Tt? araOeCe, airo^drraddai 30

rot, arafievoL <fc|t eyparrai. e 84 k awoddvei ti($),[

areyavs fikv

Tap? iv tt6\i ko\ti k ip tcu(?) crTeyai? evei, aZ]? /ca fie poixeis ipfOL-

K€i ^7r||l Kopai foitcLov, koI Ta wpofiaTa #a|i Kapra[t ]7ro8a, a ica fie 35

foifceos ei,|€7ri rot? wcuu e/iev, Ta 8* a\|Xa Kpifiara irdvra hareO-

0a\i tca\o<;, teal \avicdvev to? fikp||i/tvw ottottoi k Xopti 8v\o fioipap? 40

fe'/caaTov, rd8 tyk Owyaripavs oTr6rrai, k Xov^t, filav fiolpav fetcd-

arav. ^T€0[0]ai 8k koX Ta fiaTp[o]ia, I||k aTrodd\pe~\i, 8,nre[p\ 45

[7raT/)dV]|

$[ypaTT]cu. ai 8k Kpifiara fie €?|e, areya 84, Xa/ckp

rad 0[v\yaTe\pa$ it ^yparrai. al 84 ica Xl|t 6 irarip 8ob? iop 86fiev

to)|a dirviofievai, 86ro Kara r\a iypafifieva, irXlova 8k fie.|orelai 8k 60

irpodd* e8oK€ e iire'afrrevo-e, rain ckcp, dXXa 8k fie|||

a7ro\ai/[/ca]- V

71/1/^ 6\r]eCa /c\pifiaTa fie ckcl e [wa]Tpb8 8o]pto? I a[8]€\7rio

e iiria'7rev\<ravT0<; i a7ro\a[*]oWa 6V o A^[a]Xcv(?) o-TapTo? 6

&(fojiuoi' ot <rvf Ki5[X]Xot, Taurja? fi€i> airo\avKavevt ral\8 8k irpodda

fie cfffJ&KOf ep\ev.

*E a7r[o]^ai/et avep e yvp\\i, ai fiev k ei rdwa e i? t4\kpop 10

r^Kva e i? tovtop Te\Kvaytovto? e/c€[i>] tcl Kpefia\ra. ai 84 tea fieri?

et tovtop, a(,a)8e\7riol 8k to airodavov^ro? kGk? a8e[X]7riov t4kv^l 16

e i? tovtop r4KPa, tovt\o? exev Ta Kpifiara. ai 84 xa|

fiiri? h tov-

top, a8evTTial 8\k t5 airodapopro? K€? ravr\fiv r4wa e €9 rov t4kvop 20

r4\Kva, tovto9 exev Ta Kpifia\ra. ai 84 /ca flirts ei tovtov,|oh

k eiriftdWei otto k ei Ta Kp\ifiaTattovto? avat\e06a\\i. ai 8e fie 25

IV.29 ff. But if any one (of the chil- when Cyllus and hi$ colleagues of the

dren) should be condemned to pay afine, <rrapr6s (subdivision of the tribe) of the

the one who has beenfined shall have his Aethalians composed the Kba^t, these

portion taken out and given him as is women shall share in the inheritance,

written.— 83 ff . ats ica kt\. : which are but those (whose claims are) of prior

not occupied by a serf residing in the date shall have no recourse.— 22 ff.

country.— 44 ff. And the property of If there is none of these, those to whomthe mother sfiall be divided, when she it falls according to the source of

dies, in the same way as is prescribed the property shall receive it. But if

for the property of the father.— V.l ff. there are no heirs-at-law, those of the

Whatever woman has no property either household who compose the KXapot (i.e.

by gift offather or brother or by prom- the body of xXapuh-at or serfs attached

ise or by inheritance, since the time to the estate) shall have the money.—

elev iwiffaXXovre^j Ta? foitcias otnves k\

Xovn 6 ic\apo$t tovtow

ftycev ra Kpefxara.

30 At 84 k oi|

iwifidWovrei oi fiev Xei\^vn BareOOai ra Kpefiar\a,

oi Be fie, Sircdteaai tov 8i\Kao~rav hrl toiX Xeiovac tyareddcu efiev

35 ra Kpefiara ir\dvra, irpLv Ka Bdrrovrai.||ai Be Ka BiKOKaavro^ to

8\iKao-Ta KapTei evaeiei e d\yei e ire'pei, BeKa ararepav\; Karaara-

40 aei Kal to /c/3e|to? BnrXei. rvarov Be Kal Kaptjpro xal /re/xa? Kavm-

Bifias dfmrroXalov tcpefidrov, ai Ka p\e Xeiovri 8are[0dai - - tov

45 hy,KaaT]dv bfivvvra Kplva\i iroprl ra fioXidfieva. [a]i Ka Kpe-

fiara BariofievoL|

fie avvyiyvoaKovn av^rrl rav Baiaiv, ovev ra Kpe-

50 fi\ara *o? Ka irXelorrov Bityoi airoBdfievoi rav rifiav||

Bia[X]aKOvrov

rav 4ira/3o\Xdv fiKaaro^. 8anofi4\voi8 Be Kpefiara fia(rvpa\vs ira-

VI pefiev Bpofieavs iXe\v04pov^ rpuvs £ irXCav*;.\\\OvyaTpl e BiBoi, Kara

ra av\rd.

*As k o rrareB Boeittov to rr\arp6^ Kpifidrov trap vieos

|

fie

5 oveddai fieBe Karadi&fcOdai * an Be' k avros irdaer\ai e atroXdjcei

cnroBiBdOOo,|at Ka Xei. fieBe tov irarepa ra rb^v tc'kvov an k av-

10 rol irdcov\rai e arroXaKOvn. fieBe ra r\\a$ yvvaiKds tov dvBpa

airo\86(6)6ai fieB* emarrivaai, fie8*

|vivv ra ra<; fiarp6<;. ai Be tw

15 rrpLatro e KaraOelro e e^iriarrivGairo, aXXai 8' eypar\^Ta]itfa rdBe

28 ff . If some of the heirs-at-law wish to oftheprice.— S4. SAttovto* : aor. subj.

,

divide the property\ and others not, the cf . dToSdrra$$ai. 82. — 86. forttft

:

judge shall decree that all the property 4w-tui («fyu) with strong grade of root

belong to those wishing to divide, until in contrast to A tt. ty. So efft in another

they divide it. If any one, after the de- Cretan inscription, and efw in Sophron.

cision of the judge, enters in by force or — 39. rvarov: Onrrup = ftfov, as in

drives or carries of anything, he shall Hdt.2.68.— VI. 1. Stooi: subj. without

pay ten staters and double the value of «ra. 174.

the object. In the matter of live stock, VI. 2-46. Sale and mortgage of fam-

produce, clothing, ornaments, and fur- ily property.

niture, if they do not wish to make a VI.2ff. As long as the father lives,

division, the judge shall decide with ref- one shall not purchase any of the fa-

erenee to the pleadings. If, when divid- ther's property from the son, nor take a

ing the property, they do not agree as to mortgage on it. But whatever (the son)

the division, they shall sell the property, himself has acquired or inherited, he

and, disposing of it to whoever offers the may dispose of, if he wishes. — 14 f

.

most, they shall receive each his share aXXcu 8* i-yparrflu : and it is written

to ypdfifiara ey\[parrait ra] fi[e]v|

xpifiara ewl rat fiarpl efi\ev

iceirl rat yvvatKi, 6 B* cnro\B6fievo<; e Kara0ev$ e eir^fririvaav^ roi 20

irptauivot|

e Kara0efiivoi e eirtGirev^rafiivot BirrXel Karaara\jel

teal rl k aXX* dra? et, rb cnr\Xdov • rov Be irp600a fie ev\\8iteov Ifiev. 25

ai Bi k 6 avrtfi\oXo<; airofioXei dvirl rb Kp\io$ ol k dvwifioXlovripfi

efiev Ta? fiar[p]b<; I ra|? yvvatKOS, fioXev owe k eu^fiaXXet,, irap 30

rot Bitcacrrdi|e fexdaro eyparrai. ai Be k d\rro0dvei fidrep re/cva

KaraXi7ro]vaatrbv iraripa /caprepbv efiev

|

rov uarpotov, airoB6(6)dai

Be fie||fieBe Kara0ifiev, al Ka fie ra rex\va eiratveaet Bpoflics iov- 35

res.|

[a]* Bi Tt? dXXai irpiatro e Kara\0elro, ra fiev Kpefiara iirl

roVs riKvois efiev, roi Be irpiafj\\ivot e Kara0€fiiv5i rbv ctiroB\6fievov 40

e rbv Kara0ivra rav\BiirXetav Karaardaat Ta? r\tfid^, Kat rl

k aXX' dra'! ei, rb d\rrX6ov. ai Bi k aXXav brrviet, ra r\\eKva [ro]v 45

[fi]arpoiov Kaprepbvp efiev.

At k eB Bva[fievlav$] ire\pa[0ei k]€k$ aXXoTroXias vtt ctv\dvKa$

€KOfievo<! KeXo[fi]ivo n\<; Xvaerai, iirl roi aXXvaafiivpi efiev, irplv 50

k diroBoi rb €7rt/3d\XXov.s

ai Bi Ka fie 6fioXoyiovr\i afiirl rav irXe-

0vv e fie [/c]eXo/*e|[v]o avro [X]v<ra00ai, rbv BiKao~\rav bfivvvra

Kptvev iroprl ra||

fioXioueva. [r]o eXev0ipo rbv\Be . [at 55

k 6 8o\o?]HI

eirl rav eXev0ipav eX0ov owlet,|

eXev0ep efiev ravn

otherwise = otherwise than is written. what is proper. ' The general sense is

Cf. 1. 37 and VIII. 64. — ai rd$€ Td clear, but the restoration and precise

<ypd|fc|Mvra Shyparrot : since the inscrip- interpretation is uncertain. Perhaps,

Hon of this law, contrasted with rov Si with the reading of the text, if one is

TpMda, 1.24, in matters ofprevious date. sold into hostile hands and some one,

So in IX. 16 and XI. 19.— 26 ff. But if forced (to do so) upon his demanding it,

the opponent denies, with reference to ransoms himfrom his exile.— 61 ff. But

the matter about which they are disput- if they do not agree about the amount,

ing, that it belongs to the mother or the or on the ground that he did not demand

wife, action shall be brought where it to be ransomed, etc.— 66 ff. Something

belongs, before thejudge where it is pre- is certainly missing between the end of

scribed for each case. VI and the beginning of VII, either

VI.46-VII.16. Repayment of ran- overlooked by the stonecutter in copy-

som. Children of mixed marriages. ing, or possibly added on the original

Responsibility for the acts of a slave. substructure, which is not extant.—VI.46 fl. 'A ransomed person shall VII. Iff. In the case of marriage be-

belong to the ransomer, until he pays tween a male slave and a free woman,

reicva. al Bi k|d iXevdipa hrl top B5\op, Bd\* e^ev Ta ri/cpa. al

5 Si x e? Ta? auT||a9 ftaTpo? eXevdepa xal BoXa|

rixva y€P€Taite

x cnroOdpei d|

paTep, at k it, Kpefxara, top? iXe\v0ipop$ exev. al

10 B* eXev04poi|

p,e e/caeiev, topos iTri/3dXXop\\rap$ apaiXe(0)0ai. a[f]

x 4ks ay\opa<; irp[i]apei/os BoXop pi Tr\epaioaei Tap pexaexopr ap\e-

15 pap, at TLPa Ka irp6(0)0' aBixt\xei i vo-Tepop, toi irewapip^pL IpBucop

epep.

Tap, 7ra\[T]poi[o]KOP oirvle(0)0at, aBeXin\oi, to iraTpbs top Ioptop

toi|

7rpeiy[{]o-T0i. al Be Ka TrXtes iraT^oioKOL Xopti KaBe\7n[o']l

20 to ira^rpfc, [t]oa brnrpeiytaToi o7rvC^(0)0at,. al Be xa pi Xopti

aBeXirio^L to iraTpfc, vlieB Be c/c? d£€\|7rioi/, birvie(0)0ai lot, toi [c]?

25 to ir]pet.y[aTO. al Bi xa irXfe ?6Vrjt waTpoioxot xvlies e/c? dSejX-

ttiop, aXXot, 6rrvCe(0)0ai. tol €tt\1 toi & [t]o Trpet\yl~\aTO. pCav

B*|<f*€i> TraTpoi[o]KOP top iTrtf3d\\\opra, irXlaB Be [p]e.

the status of the children depended on

whether the slave went to live with the

free woman, thus raising himself in a

measure to her condition, or whether

the woman went to live with the slave.

— 9. UtrtUv: eler # airrax .— 10 ff. If

one having purchased a slave from the

market-place has not repudiated thepur-

chase within the sixty days, if the slave

has wronged any one before or after, the

one who has acquired him shall be liable.

The purchaser of a slave was allowed

a certain time within which, upon dis-

covering any faults, physical or other-

wise, which had been concealed, he

might repudiate the purchase. Notuntil the expiration of this period wasthe purchase binding, and the pur-

chaser liable for the acts of the slave.

For the use of repcufa, cf. also SGDI.4998. VII af tea fiij xepat&ret 1j «ca Tplarai

ir raix rpt&Korr d/xdpaix. But some take

the meaning in both passages to be dis-

pose of abroad.

VII.16-IX.24. The heiress. Regu-

lations for her marriage and the dis-

position of her property.

When, in default of sons, a daugh-

ter becomes the heiress [xarpoiBKot, cf.

TarpoOxotTapdlrot Hdt.6.57 with Stein's

note, Att. hrU\iipos)y the choice of a

husband, who becomes the virtual head

of the family, is determined by fixed

rules. The person so determined, the

groom-elect, is known as 6 hrifidWor

drvUr (=li ixifidWti &jrvtev the one to

whom it falls to marry) or simply 6 tri-

fidWop.

VII.15 ff. The heiress shall marry

her father''s brother, the oldest of those

living. If there are several heiresses and

father's brothers, they shall marry (the

second) the next oldest (and so on in suc-

cession). If there are no father''s broth-

ers, but sons of the brothers, she shall

marry that one (who is the son) of the

oldest. If there arc several heiresses and

sons of brothers, they shall marry (the

*A8 84 k ai$>po<; €t 6 iwiffdWov oirvUv e|a irarpoioKos, [o-]t4- 30

yav fiev, at|k ei

te/ccv tov TraTpoio/cov, rdB

|

8' kiriKapirCa^ irav-

to? tclv ep\Lvav airoXavicdvev tov iiriffffiWovTa oirvUv. ai 84 35

k airofipofio? iov 6 i7ri/3d\\ov bm^Cev efilov efilovaav fie \ei

6tt\v(€V, iirl toll irarpoCoKQi epdy Ta Kpifiara irdvra teal top *||ap- 40

ttov, irpeiv k brrvCei. ai 84 tea|

8pofiev$ iov 6 ijrifidWov e\f3lovaav

\eiovaav 0Trv(e\(6)6aL fie \ei ottvUv, fioKkv to?|

Ka8earav<: to? Ta?

irarpoi^KOy 6 8k [8]i*a[V]T[a?] 8itc[atco-d]\To oirvUv iv to*? S[t/]oi? 46

fie\vaL ai 84 ica fie oTrviei ai eypa\(T)Taifra xpipbara irdvr eicov-

o~a\vtat k ei aXXo?, toi iTrifidWovrfy • ai 8* iinftdWov fie ete, ras

|60

7rv\as tov ainovrop 0Tifi\( tea Xei birvl€(6)6ai. ai 84 ica rb\ ein-

fidWovri eftiovaa fie \e\i birvU(6)6aL e avopos ei 6 e7rty9||aX[X]oi/ 55

[/ca]l fi[e \]e[i pAv\ev|||

a iraTpoioKos, o~r4yafi pAv,|at k ei evym

7roXt, rap. iraTpoiOKo\v e/cev kcltl k ivei iv toll aTey\ai, tov 8* aWovtclv efiLvav tyaXa/covaav aXXot oirvCe(d)6\aL Ta? 7rt»Xa? tov airiov- 6

tov|

oTLp.1 tea Xei. airo8aTe(6)6aL b^k tov Kpefidrov ioi. ai 8e fie|

elev cVi/SaXXoPTe? toll (jrai) ir\aTpoioicoL a\i i]ypaTrai, Ta Kp\ep,aTa io

irdvr e/c[ov~\aav Ta? 7rf|Xa? 6irvU{6)Q[a\i SrifiL tea Xet.|ai 8e Ta?

7ruX[a]? fi€TL<: Xet'oL 6[jr]vL€Vt to? /ca8ecTav<;||to? Ta? irarpoioico 15

peCirai K\ara [rav 7rv\]av on ov \[ei 6]irv\Lev Tt?; Kai fie'v rk[k o]7ru/et, e]v Tat? TpLaicovra e tea feLirov\rL • ai 8e fi(e), aXXot

67rvLe(0)0aL otl^iI tea vvvaTaL. ai 84 tea iraTpb^ 86vro$ e a8e\- 20

7tlo TraTpoLtycos y4ve~TaL, ai Xe/oiro? ott^jUv ol e8o/cav fie Xeioi

6irv\U(&)0ai, at k iaTeTetcvoTaL, &a||Xa*oWai/ tov tcpe/iaTOV &i 25

second) the second (in order) after the son

of the eldest (and so on).— 86 ff. If the

groom-elect, being a minor, does not wish

to marry (the heiress), though both are

ofmarriageable age, all the property andthe income shall belong to the heiress

until he marries her.— 47 ff. If he does

not marry her, as is written, she with

all the property shall marry the next in

succession, if there is another. But if

there is no groom-elect, she may marryany one of the tribe she wishes, of those

who ask for her hand.— VIII. 7-8. But

they shall give to him (the rejected groom-

elect) his proper share of the property.

— 20 ff. If one becomes an heiress after

her father or brother has given her (in

marriage), if she does not wish to remain

married to the one towhom they gave her,

although he is willing, then, in case she

has borne children, she may, dividing the

property as is written, marry another

of the tribe.— 24. foroWicvorcu : perf.

subj. like x/xarot etc., 151.1.

e\ypaTTai [aXX]ot orrvt€(0)0[at Ta]? [?r]jv[^]£[9]. at 8e reicva fie

ele, ttolvt|

eicovaav toi €7rt/9aXXoi>[T]t birv ie{6)6ai, at k ei, ai 8e fie^

30 at eypari^fiL. avep ai airoOdvoi Trarpoilo/coc rercva KaraXnrov, at

tea [X]et,|

67rvi€(0)0o Ta? 7ruXa? OTifiC ica v\vvaraitavdvKai 8e fie.

35 ai 8e re\tcva fie KaraXLiroi 6 airoOavov,||

birvie(6)6ai toi eVt/SaX-

Xoirt all eypaTTai. ai 8' 6 iirt/3d\Xou i\av irarpdioicov birvUv fie

40 enjtSa/io? eie, a 8e Trarpoioicos\

bpifia ete, toi iiri^aXXovri b^rrvi-

e{6)6ai ai eypaTTai.

UarpoiSiKOV 8* efiev, aX ica iraTep fie ei e a|8eX7rto? e? to av[To]

TcaTpos. topI

8e iepefidro[y tca]pT€pbv<; efiev *jja? fepya[a]ia[<t to?]

45 TraTpoavs,||

[T]a? [8* €7rt/cap]7ria? 8ia[X]a[vKd]v\ev \r~\av efilvav, a?

tc a[v]op[o]<; ei.|ai 8* av[6]poi idrrai fie ele iu^ipaXXov, Tav ira-

50 TpoioKov Kappepav efiev top tc tcpefiaTov /c|jat to Kapiro, /ca?

k dv\o\po$ ei, T\pdfre(6)6ai [7r]a/3 Tat fiaTpi' ai 8e fi\drep ae eie,

Trap Tot? [fi\aTpoo~i\

TpdTre{6)6a[i\. ai 8e Tt? birvloi Ta\v iraTpoio-

^ kov, aXXat 8' [ey]paTTai,||

irev6ev [irop]Ti Koaa[o]v|||

toi/? €7rt£a'[X-

XovTavs.

'Avep aX|k airo6avov ira^rpoioKov Ka\Ta\twii

fe av\rav e irpb

5 ai/ra? ijoy? iraTpoavs e t6]i/? fiaTpoav^p KaTa6ifiev [e cnro86(6)6ai

tov|

KpifiaTdv /cat] 8iicalav efiev t\olv ovav Kal Tav Ka\rd6eo~iv. ai|

8' aXXat 7rpt]aiT0 Tt? /cpifiaTa e|

KaTa6eiTO tov Ta? 7ra[TpotoAco,

10 t]||<x [/x]ei/ [/cp]e/iaTa €7rl Tat waTpoioic{

di efiev, 6 8* cnro86(ievo<; e

/caT|a#€i/? Tot irpiafievoi e icaTa6e\fievoi, at /ca vitca0ei, 8nrXel /ca-|

15 Tao"Tao"ct /cat Tt k aXX' aTa? et, t||o a7rXo'of eiriKaTaaTaael, a|t

[Ta]Se to, y[pdfifi]aT[a eypaTTai, t]\o[v 8]e irpo(6)6a /x[e] cvBikov

efiev.|at 8' 6 avTtfioXos a7ro/,t[oX]io|t a[i>7r]t to /cpeo? ot /c* avjrifio-

20 Xt]|oz/Tt /Lte Ta? iraTpoiotco \efi\ev,|

o 8[t/c]ao"Ta? ofivvs /cpivero • ai|

8e vitcdaai fie Ta? 7raT/)[ot]o/cjo efi[e]v, fioXev bire k eirifSdWei, e|

fetcdo-To eypaTTai.

25 At ai/[8]e/co-||a'ft[c]i/o? e veviKafi4vo\^ e ivtc~\\oioTav<; bireXov e 8ia-

/3aX6fie\vo<; e 8iaf€nrdfievo<; a7ro[^]a|fot e tovtoi aXXo?, eirifioX\evv

IX.24-X.32. Various subjects. given as security or has been guilty of

IX. 24 ff. If one dies who has gone fraud (?) or conspiracy (/), or another

surety or has lost a suit or owes money (stands in such relations) to him, one

lo irpb to eviavro • 6 Be BiKa\\a-rd$ BiKaBBero iroprl ra [a\iroirfivid- 30

fieva - al fiev tea vltea? hrttyiokei, 6 hucao~ra<; ko fivdfiov,|at Ka Soil

Kal 7ro\iar€V€itol Be p\a(rvpe<% ol eirifiaXkovres, dv8oK\\d8 (8)e Kev- 35

Koiorav Kal 8ia/3oXas K\al Sipeaios fialrvpe: ol €7n\/3dXXovre$ airo-

iroviovrov. e Bi k d\rropelirovntBiKaBBero 6fi6a\avra avrov Kal

rbv? iialrvfâv*; vixev to dirXdov. vlits a|f k avB^Kaerai, <5? k 6 40

7raTe(8) Boei,|avrov dre{6)0ai Kal ret xpepara

|an Ka irerrarai.

at t/? xa irepa\i avva\\\aK]o'et, e is irep\a\v iirêvn fie airoBiBoi, 45

al fiev k dîroirovlovn fialrvpe: e/3£ovr\e<: to eKarovararepo xal

ttXIo\vo<; rpies, to fielovos fierr e]$ to BeKaardrepov Bvo)to fiel\\ovo? 50

ivB, BiKaBBero irop[r]l ra|

airoTro\y\i6fieva. al Be fialrvpe\[<i] fii

cnroTrovloiev, e k e[X]6ei 6 av\vaXXdKcrav<;, 6rep6v #c[a] KeXe[r]ai

6|

fieinrofievos, e dirofioo-ai € <rvv|||

[11. 1-9, and most of 10-14, X

lacking] fiarpl||

8* vlvv [e dvBpa yvvaiK.1 Bdfiev e^fcarbv cTa[T]l- 15

/3a[i>?] e fielov, tt\\(ov Be fie. al Be irXta Bole, at|

tea Xelovr ol €7tl-

ftdXXovre;, r\6v dpyvpov cnroBovres ra Kpljefiar eKSvrov. al Be* ti? 20

oVe|Xoi/ dpyvpov e drafievos e fi\o\iofieva<; oY/ca? So tie, al I p% ete ra

Xonrd aKaia rat d\ra<;, fieBev is Kpios efiev rav||Boaiv. 25

8?iall bring suit against said person be-

fore the end of the year. Thejudge shall

render his decision according to the tes-

timony. If the suit is with reference to

a judgment won, the judge and the re-

corder, if he is alive and a citizen, and

the heirs as witnesses, (shall give testi-

mony), but in the case of surety andpledges and fraud (f) and conspiracy

(f), the heirs as witnesses shall give tes-

timony. After they have testified, (the

judge) shall decree that (the plaintiff),

when he has taken oath himself andlikewise the witnesses, has judgment for

the simple amount. If a son has gone

surety, while his father is living, he and

the property which he possesses shall be

subject to fine. — 26-27. The precise

meaning of SiapaXSfiepos and Siafuir&pe-

wi (cf . in 11. 36-36 Sto/SoXat, tywioj, the

latter with Si-, probably only an error,

for too-) isuncertain.—28-29. The third

letter in 1. 29 is obscure, but the most

probable reading is hn/wXiyp &, with

w as in raw ifdvap 11.48, and with 16s

used like fecftos as in VIII. 8.— 48 ff.

If one has formed a partnership with

another for a mercantile venture (and

does not pay him his share), or does not

pay back the one who has contributed to

a venture, etc.— 50. Iv8 : for tin (= tit)

before following S (97.4).— 53. 6rtp6r

xa kt\. whichever course the complain-

ant demands, either to takeoath ofdenial

or—. X.15ff. 'Special legacies are

not to exceed the value of 100 staters.

If one makes a gift of greater value, the

heirs, if they choose, may pay the 100

staters and keep the property.'— 24.

\uSkv h icpfos : to no purpose, invalid.

Avrpo[TT~\ov pi opi(0)0a\[i] tcaratceifievov, irpip k aWvoêrai 6

Karadivs, pe8* apTripb^Kop, pe8k 84/co-a(0)0ai pe8* €Tna\ir4paa(0)0ai

30 pe8k /caTa04(0)0at. ai||hi ti? tovtop ti pip/caai, pe8\kp is tcpeos

epep, ai airoTrovio\uv 8vo pairvpe^).\

"APTrapo-iv epev otto /cd ti\ X|ei. apiraCpe{0)0ai 8k tear ayopap||

36 KarrafeKpipop top. iro\uLTa\v airb to Xdo o atrayopevopri.|6 8* apr-

iravdpevos 86to to\i iTaipeLai tcu pai airro laptop teal irpoicoov

40 foCpo. tcai||

pip tc' ctpeXiTai irdpra Ta tcpeâra teal pe avppei ype-

cia T^KPa, TeWep. pkp Ta 0iPa /cal\Ta aprpompa Ta to apirapa-

45 pe\po tcavai\e(6)6ai, inrep rot? "f^vealois kypaTrai. ai [8]i /ca pe|

Xet riXXep &i ZypaTrai, Ta /c[p[e\paTa tops bnfidWopraPS e/ce\p.

60 ai 84 k ei ypea[i]a Ti/cpa toi ai^rrapapipot, ire8h pep top ipaÊPOp

top apiraPTOP, iiirep ai 0\e[\e]iai curb top a8e\inop \avKa\vomi •

XI ai 84 k epaepes pi Xoi\tl, 0e\eiai 84, [f]icrf6potpop e\\\[pev] top ap-

iraPTOP teal pe IprdvavKov epep t4\\cp T[a t\o ap\irapaîipo /cal Ta

6 Kpepdp apai\(i)(0)0ai olti tea KaTa\\iire^f, 6 a,p]irapdp€PO<: • irXivi

8k top|

apiraprbp pe eirtKdpev. [ai 8*|

airo]0dpoi 6 apiraprbs ypeaia|

10 T4/cpa pe KaToknrop, trap to[p? t\o ap]7rapap4po iiri&dWopraifa

aPKopkp Ta tcpepara. ai 8[4 /ca|

6 avwavdpeVQS , aTrof€nr\d00o

/car ayopap curb to Xa[o o|

aTrd]yop€vopri /caTafe\p4iôp top tto-

15 Xiarav • clp04pe[p 8k||

84/c]a \a\raTepaPS i8 8t/cao~T\ipiopy6 8k p.pd-

pop 6 to Ko-eiîo aTro8oTO toi, cnroppe~04pTi.|

yvpa 8k pe apiraip400o

20 pe8'|ape/3o$. /cpe(0)0ai 8k Tol88e a||t Ta8e Ta ypdppaT eypairae,

J

top 8k irp600a oirai to etcei e a\piraprvi e Trap apiravro pe er e]i>-

8i/cop epep.

X.33-XI.23. Adoption. son) in the market-place, etc. — 16. o

X.33 ff. Adoption may be madefrom tS wrivlo : sc. Klxryyovros, the clerk of the

whatever source any one wishes. The official who looks after the interests of

adoption shall be announced in the mar- strangers. — 19 ff. These regulations

ket-place, when the citizens are ossein- (rotthc) shall be followed from the time

bled, from the stone whence they make of the inscription of this law, but as re-

proclamations.— 41. <rwv4i: see 101.1. gards matters of a previous date, in

— 42 ff. He shall perform the religious whatever way one holds (property),

and social obligations of the one who whether by virtue of adoption (i.e. of

adopted him.— Xl.lOff. If the adopter being the adopted son) or from the

wishes, he may renounce (the adopted adopted son, there shall be no liability.

"Avrpoirov 09 tc dyei irpb Sheas,\\alel iiriSeKe{0)0ai.

,25

Tbv SiKaardv, 6rt fiev Kara|

fmirvpavs eyparrai Si/cdS8{ev e

airofiorov, SucdSSev h, e\yparrai, rov S' aXXov bp.vvvrâ tcplvev iroprl 30

rd fioXi6fiev\a.

Al k airoddvei dpyvpov|

bireXov € vevixafiivos, al fie\v Ka Xe(-

ovri, oh k eiriftaXXei|

dvaiXe(0)0ai rd /cpe/xara, rdv d^rav vrrep- 35

Kariardfiev teal rb|

apyvpiov oh k oVeXet, i/covr\ov rd xpifiara •

al Se Ka fie \e(\ovri, rd fiev Kpifiara eirl TOt|? viKaaavai ifiev I oh

k 6||7reXei rb apyvpiov, dXXav Se|

fieSefiiav drav efiev rot]? iiriftdX- 40

Xovai. d[r\e(0)0ai Se v\irep fi[e]v to [7ra]Too? rd irarpbîa, irrre(S)

Sk ras fiarpbs rd fia\\rpoia.|

45

Tvva dvSpbs a Ka Kplverai,|0 SiKaards SpKov at Ka SiKdx\aei

t

iv rah fiKan a^pais dîrofioadro rrapidvros ro SiKa^fTra on 50

k eiriKaXei. Tlpop[e]nrdr\o Se 6 dpKov ra(S) SUas rat yvvaliKl Kal

roi SiKaarai Kal [r]oi|

fi[vd]fiovi irporeraprov avrl p\\\[airvpov XU

1L 1-15 lacking] purpi vlv{i)s e d[v]ep yvvaiKi\

Kpefiara al eSoxe,

&i iypar\ro irpb rovSe rov ypafifidrov,|

fii evSiKov efiev • rb S* vare]\

pov SiSdfiev di eyparrai.|

20

Tat? irarpoioKois al Ka fie|lovri bpiravoSiKaaraL, &\s k avopoi

lovritKpe(0)0ai Kard

|

rd eypafifiiva. bire .. S4 K aJtrarp\oi\oKOS 25

XI.24-XII.36. Various supplemen- not be subject to any further fine. The

tary regulations. father's property shall pay the fine for

XI.24 f . Ifone seizes a man before the the father, the mother's property for the

trial, any one may receive him (i.e. may mother.— 46 ff. When a woman is di-

offer the man an asylum).— 26 ff. The vorcedfrom her husband, ifthejudge has

judge shall decide as is written whatever decreed an oath, she shall take the oath of

it is written Viat he shall decide accord- denial of whatever one charges within

ing to witnesses or by oath of denial, but twenty days, in thepresence of thejudge,

other matters he shall decide under oath — art : o&rivos as in 11.60.— XII. 21 ff.

according to the pleadings. See note to The heiresses, if there are no SfxpavoSiica-

1. 11 ff.— 31 ff. Ifone dies owing money cral, so long as they are under marriage-

or having lost a suit, those to whom itfalls able age, shall be treated according to

to receive thepropertymay hold the prop- what is written. In case the heiress, in

erty, if they wish to pay the fine in his be- default of a groom-elect or 6p<pavodaca-

half and the money to those to whom he <rral, is brought up with her mother, the

owes it. But ifnot, the property shall be- father's brother and the mother's brother,

long to those who won the suit or those to those designated (above), shall manage

whom he owes money, but the heirs shall theproperty and the income as best they

fie l6vros iirtfySdWovro? fieS* opiravohiKaarav trap rat parol rpd-

80 ire^rai, rbv irdrpoa teal Top. pdr\poa rbvs iypapp,evovs r\\a Kpepara

/cal rav iirucapirCyiv aprveu oVai Ka (yv)vavrai jcajXXurra, irpiv

k orrvlerai. cnrvC\e(Q)daL Be BvoBeKaperCa e irpei\yova.

111. Gortyna. Ill cent. b.c. SGDI.5011. Inscr. Jurid.II,pp.329 ff.

Halbherr, Am. J. Arch. 1897, 191 ff. Ditt.Syll.525.

[%iol.|TdB* epahe r]ai [ttoXi] •sfraoMBBovo'i rpia\[Karl(ov ira]pi6v-

rtov • vopUrpan xprjT\dcu rcoi /cav^m r<oi eOrjtcav a iroXts • rbB||

5 6* oBeXbvs prj BeKerdai, rbvs apyvplos.|ai he ns Se'tcoiTO rj to v6p.i-

cpa fitf Xeloi|BiKerdat rj Kapiro) olvloi> cnroreio'el ap^vpo) irevre

10 a-rarijpavs. irevOev he|

rroprl rav ve6rafras Be veoras 6pv\\uvre;

Kpw6vT<6V oi iirra ko.t ayopdv,|ol xa Xd^ouTL KXapcopevoi. vucrjv

8' 6re\pd k ol irXies opdaovri, /cal irpd^avres|

rbv viKadevra rav

pkv r/plvav [rati vi\Kao-]avri B6vr(ovt rav 8* rjplvav [toll iro'Xi,].

112. Hierapytna. Ill or II cent. b.c. SGDI.5041. Michel 29.

.... [epir6]vroyv Be oi 'lepairvrvioi rots Avrrlois is rk - -| ....

[oi Be] Avrrioi rots 'lepairvrvi'ois is rav evdpepov rav [rcav Sev-

Baialcov. 6 Be Koapos ra>v|

r

lepa7rvrvl](0v epiriro) AvttoI is to

ap\elov Kara ravra Be Kal 6 ra>[v Avrrtcov Koapos epireroi iv

'lepairvrvai is]\

to o.p^[elov.] ai Be ol Kocpoi iXXiiroiev rav Ov-

erlay rav r/ypappevav, at Ka prj n w6Xe[p>os KcoXvarji, aTroreiadv]-^

5 rctv 6 Kocrpos ^Kaaros apyvpm ararr)pas €Kar6vtoi pev 'lepairv-

rvioL rols Aurrlois rai iroXei, [oi Be Avmot rots]\

'XepairvrvCots rai

can until she marries. She shall be mar-

ried when twelve years of age or older.

ill. Decree of Gortyna regarding

the use of bronze coinage.

8ff. One shall make use of the bronze

coin which the state has established, and

not accept the silver obols. If one ac-

cepts them, or is unwilling to accept the

(bronze) coin, or sells for produce (i.e.

trades by barter), he shall pay a fine of

five silver staters. Report shall be made

to the body of young men, and of this

body the seven who are chosen by lot as

supervisors of the market shall decide

under oath.

112. Treaty between Hierapytna

and Lyttos. This illustrates the mixeddialect sometimes known as East Cre-

tan. See 273, 278.

1. AvttCoi* : note the interchange

of assimilated and unassimilated forms,

e.g. XvKrUtp 1. 18. See 86 with 1.—

irdXei. on Be tea B6£r)i Tat? 7r6Xeo~iv iljeXev rj ivQe'fiev, on fxev efe-

Xoitiev p-rjre evQivov firjrre evopKov r)p,ev, on Be eyypdijraifiev evQivov

re r)p,ev teal evopicov. el Be tC tea Qeoiv iXe'oov ovroov Xa£a)|/x€i> airb

ro)v TroXefMicov, Xayâvovrcov Kara to Te'Xo? e/cdrepoi. fxrj igearw

Bk iBi'ai fiijre iroXefiov i\x<f)€peo~Qai %a>pi$ fMijre elprjvav TiQeo-Qai,, at

Ka firj afjL<f>OTe'poi<; Bdgrji. ai Be nves Ka IBiai igeveytccovTai,||avrol 10

/cat BiairoXefAovTcov, Kal fjt,rj evopKOi earcov ot p.rj crvLnroXefiovres.

arao-avrcov Be ra? o-TaXa? eicdrepoi ev rot? t'Stot? lepoU, ot fiev

'lepairvrvioiy

£lXepol ev rcbi iepo)i, tclv Be ev 'AttoXXcovi, ot Be Avr-

tiol ev T(oi [i~\\ep<t)i t[<o'

A7ro]XXcovo<; /cat ifi iroXei ev 'AQavaiai.

araadvTQ)v Be /cat Koivav ardXav ev Yoprvvi ev|

tcol iepwi to*

t. "0/>/CO? AvKTlCOV. "OfJLVVQ) TCLV 'JLcriaV KOI ZrjVd 'Opd-

rptov zeal tclv1

AQavaCav 'SIXeplav Kal Zrjva Mo[i>ytTtoi> Kal"Hp~\av

zeal ' AQavaiav II oXcdBa /cat 'AiroXXcova Ylvnov Kal Aarco Kal

"Apea Kal 'A^poBirav Kal Kcopyf^ra^ Kal Nv/x<£a? Kal #eo? Trdvras 15

/cat 7ra'o-a9 * rj fxav iyu) avLifMaxv0'^ T0^ 'lepairvrptois tov irdvra

XP&vov a7rX[o'a>?] /cat aBoXcos, Kal tov avrbv <f>iXov Kal eyQpbv ai,

Kal 7roXefiT)o-(*) airb â>/3a?, vl Ka Kal 6 'Xepairvrvio*;,|/cat to BUaiov

Bcoo-w Kal e/jLfievco ev Tot? o~WK€ifJLe'voi<;fipfievovrayv Kal t&p 'lepd-

ttvtvicov. eviopKovn fiev|

rjfiev to? 0eo? e/i/xavta? /cat yiveo~Qai

irdvra ra inrevavria, evopK&ai Be to? 0eo? tXe'o? r)p.ev /cat yiveaQai

7roX|X<X>a KayaQdr "O/3/co? 'lepaTrvrvicov. "ofivvco rav 'EaTiav

Kal Zrjva 'Opdrpiov Kal'

AQavaiav *Q.Xeptav /cajj[t] Zrjva Movvt- 20

nov Kal "Hpav Kal1

AQavaiav IloXtaSa /cat *AwoXXwva UvnovKal AaTw Kal "Apea Kal 'A(f>poBi\rav Kal Ka>/?^Ta? /cat Nv/x</>a?

/cat 0eo? irdvTas Kal irdaa^ *

77 /xai^ €70) avfifjua^rjaa) Tot? Avktl-

ot? toiÎ

irdvra %povov a7rXo'<w? /cal a8o'Xa)?, /cat Toy avrbv <f>i'Xov

Kal exQpbv efw, /cai TroXefirjaa) airb ^dtpa*;, vl\Ka Kal 6 Ai/ttio?,

/cai to BUatov Bwaii) Kal ep,p.ev(a ev Tot? avvKeifxevoL^, ep.p.evov-

rcov Kal Avkti'cov. ej[7r]to/3[/co']z/Tt to? Qebs ep.puvia^ r)fiev Kal

13. 'Opdrpiov: occurs as an epithet of (51 a). The epithet would then be of

Zeus in two other Cretan inscriptions. Elean source (cf. El. fpdrpa = ^pa,It is generally explained as standing 15), or else contain hyper-Doric d.

—

for fpdrpios with 0 for f as in "Oa£oj 17. *itu>pk6vti ; see 42. 6 d.

26 yiv€<T0ai irdvra Ta {rrrevavria, evopie&a'i Se to? 0^|[o]? tXe'o? rjfiev

teal yivecOai 7roXXcfc teayadd."

113. Dreros. Ill or II cent. B.C., but copied from an earlier version.

SGDI.4952. Ditt.SyU.527. Michel 23. Schwyzer 193.

©€oV Tuâ.|

'Ayadai rvâi.|'E7rl tcov A.i6a\4\<ov teoapLiovreov

[|

5 T&)i/ <rvy Kv(aL teal|

KcâXau Tlvpmi\ir£m Hurfopos,\

ypapLfiareos|

10 QiXittttov,||rdSe cSfioaav

|

ayeXdoi 7rav\d%<o<rTOi itcafrov 078077-j

15 teovra ' " 'Ofivveo||Taj> 'JLarlav rav

|

e/i irpvTavetcai|/cal top Arjva

20 toi/I

9

Ayopalov teal tov Afj\va tov TaXkaiov||/cal toi/ 'AireXXapa

|

tov Ae\(f)LPiov teal|

rav *Adava(av rav|

noXioOôi/ teal top|'AWX-

25 Xcova Top, Holtlov||

/cal rav Aarouv teal Tav|

"ApTep.iv teal tov

"ApeaI

teal Tav *A<f>op&iTav teal|tov 'JLppav teal tov "AXiov

|teal

30 Tav TZpiTopapTiv||/cal to/a <&oivitca teal Tav

|

'A/i<£t[a>]i/ai/ /cal Tay

VavI

/cal toi/ Ovpavbv teal|

rjpeoas teal r)p<oda<ra<;\teal tepdvas teal

35 7TOTa||/AOU9 /cal 0eov? iravras\teal irdxraî ' p,rj fiav iyco

|irotca Tot?

40 AvttIowI

/caXai? <f>povr]o~€iv|

/i*jT€ Tî/ai ft^TC fia\\âvai p.r\Tt iv

wktII

/t^Te 7T€8* apApav. teal|airevaia) oti tea Bvvapai

|tcatebv tcu

45 WXct Tat twi/ AvttI<ov.|||

St/cai/ o*€ /cal 7rp[aft]||a>i/ prj6ev evoptcov|

^/X77i/. /cat T^Xopai|

<f)LXo8pijpio<: teal|

<f>iXotcv(oo-io<;|/cal /x»;Te Ta/*

50 7ro]|XtJ/ 7rpo8coarelv|

Tai/ twi/ Aprjpicov|

/i^tc ovpcia to,|twi/ A/>?j-

55 p/a>i/I

/x^Se Ta TC07 Kj/[aj]||crtW, ptjSk dv\8pa<: toi? 7ro|X€/i/ot9 irpo-

60 8a>|o-cii/ /a^tc Aprj]piov^ fiijTe Ki/<w||o-tot/?, fATjSe aTd\o~io<; apgelv teal|

65 twi araaiôvTL|

amCos TeXopai,|

/X77^ 0T/i/a>/iO0-/||a? avva%elv|

/aj/tc

70 €/x Tro'XetI

/atJtc Ifot Ta?|iroXeo)^ prjT€

|aXXeoi avmeX^rdai • ct oV

Ttra?I

/ca irvQ<&p.ai o~v\vop.vvoma$,|

iâyyeXto) tov|

teoapov Tot?

75 7rXt||ao-ti/. €t 5e Ta6e|

/a^ tcaT€xocp.i,|tov? (T)e /tot êou?,

|toi)?

80 (op,oaa, ip.\fiav(a(i)

|

113. Oath taken by the Drerian Xdot: ford7«Xotot(8ee31),cp/ie6{, mem-ephebi, promising loyalty to Dreros bers of the iyfkai or bands in which the

and the allied Cnossos, but enmity to Cretan youth were trained.— 11-12.

Lyttos. The dialect shows a strong ad- vav&l«o~rot : cf. dftbrrois 11. 140-141.

mixture of xotmj forms, but also retains Whether or not meaning exactly tm-

many of the Cretan characteristics. girded, the epithet probably refers to

3. AtfaXfov: cf. Law-Code V.6.— some characteristic feature of the

6-7. IIvfMHirUn : obscure.— 11. &-y<- ephebes' dress.— 45. Sucav 84 kt\. : but

bXidpoat, itjoXXiâdai atrnk re|

/cat XPVla Tap.d,||

teal pyre fioi 85

yap|

/capwov (frepeiv|||

[ftfjTC 7]ui/at/ca?|

\t(kt€l\v Kara $v[o\iv /a^t]€

Trdfiara *

||

[euo/3/ct]oi>Tt oV /not|

[tou?] 0€ov?, tow|

[cZfiocra,'] tXeov? 90

^/i€i/|

[ical 7ro\]\a Kayada|

St[8o']/t[e]i>. 6p,pva> Be||to? auro? 95

Oeovs •

| ^ fiav iyat roy tcoa\p,opfat /ca p.rj ifoptyetfjowri rap aye\\av

tou? T6ica e^y8vofA€vov<; top|avrov opicov, roi^rrep a/z£? o/xa)/xo]>ca/xc9, 100

ip,f3a\elv|

e? Tai> /3<oXdp, at||/ca airoaravTi,,

|toO fiijvo? rov Ko\p.vo- 105

Kapiov rj tov|'AXiaiov • a /9[a>]\a

|

Trpa^dvreov e/caSjfrrov top no

Koap,i\ovra aTaTrjpa<;|

irevraKoaCov^|

a<£' a? /ca i/jL^dXrjc|

dp*pas

iv Tpip.r)V<oi •||at Se Xto-co? e?77<t>,

|

ayypa^dvrtov|

e? AeX<f>(piopf |lis

oao-a /ca /n^ 7T/>a|fcuim 'xprjpara,||

Tovpopa iirl iraTpbs\teal to TrXrj- 120

0o? tou ap\yvp(ov iôpopaCpoi^re; • otl oY Ka 7rpd^Q)p\TitTat? €Tat-

peiaia-iv||Saaadadcoaav raU

\

ip> iroXeu teal at ireC|nvev ovpevcovri 125

Aptfptoi.HI

at 8e prj 7rpa[fat]|ei> a ficoXd, a[vroVj|||

ra oWXo'a a[wo- 130

Ta]|o-aWa)i/ • 7rpa[fai/]|Ta)i/ 8e ot ipevral|ot raw avdpomrCvtov

|zeal

SacradaOeoaav||rat? iraipelaiaiv

\Kara, ravrd."

|135

Ta'£e \rrroppdpa\ra Ta? Aprjptas xojpas|Ta? apâla? TOt?

||€7rt- 140

yivofievoL? afco|o"TOt? * toV t€ o/?|/coi/ oppvpep I /cai Kareêiv.|/cat ot

MtXaVtot||eTrefiwiXevaav

|ez> Tat ve'at i/e|fioîat Tat 7ro]\€t Tat twi/ 145

Aprjpiav €P€/ca Ta?|

%w/?a? Ta? a||/ta?, Ta? ap.<f>i\fiax6fjL€da.|Nt- 150

Karrjp|Ta? ayeXas

| ||/cal iXaCap e\tcao~TOP <f>VT€v\eiP koX 155

T€0pap\p^pap a7ro8et|fat • o? oY /ca /t^||

[^Jirrevaet, a7r|[o]TCto-€t 160

o-Ta|T?)/3a? irei^rrjtcoPTa.

nothing of lawsuits and executions shall

be included in the oath.— 97 ff. at tea

|iy| 4£opic((ci>vTi kt\. : unless they impose

the same oath upon the &yt\a, upon those

who are passing out from it (?). It is

generally assumed that the oath was

imposed upon those entering the &y£\ay

but it is difficult to reconcile iydvofi^-

wu$ with such an interpretation.— 103.

JppoXctv : tUraYyikciv impeach.— 104-

106. ax Ka dirocrr&vTt : after they have

gone out of office.— 116. \io-o-6s : meta-

phorical use, perhaps insolvent.— 127.

nviv: nm. 119.2a.— 132-133. 4[p]tv-

to( ol tAv &v6pw(va*v : the collectors of

public (in contrast to sacred) funds,

ipevral — £i)Trrral, TpdxTopes. Cf . ipeOu)

= ipevvdw Eustath. on H 127. — 137.

rdSt &vo|ivd|iara : if this inscription is

a copy of an earlier one, we may as-

sume that the early boundaries of Dre-

ros were actually described in the

original, but omitted here.— 146-147.

vfpoyijbu : for reo/uijWat, with remark-

able metathesis, seen also in Ne/xonjtos

= NeoAMjwos of another inscription.

18». Orchomenus. 369 B.C. Schwyzer 664. Plassart, B.C.H.XXXIX,53 fif.

o?| K]a\\e($a<; T|[ ]cov Tiappcunos, copurav 8\e

5 Tavy yav airv tgh opioi tcol 7ro? Tj]ak MeXapiroSeoi rati rcou

'Opxopfcvtcov teal tg)V TopdvvrjOiv teal M€Tt\8pL^<ov kolvol iirl to

Bov<f>ayeov pea\dKO0€v toU tcpdvaivv • airv tcolvi|Iv Tav iropdieav

10 irporrav • airv TGHV^j, trap pâav Tav iropQUav i(v) vrja-râv • airv

Tcoiw iv Tav aXcova mjdrav airv t\(oivv iv tov \6<j>ov tov iv rcoi

tcpofjLTroL • airv t6i)l\w iv tov \6<f)OV tov avft/3o\av tov Tpayyv • 8v\o

15 airv t&iw evSvoppCav 7ro? Bippav 7ro? 7<x><f>o\\v• Bvo airv t<oiw iv

Tav hdppav iv Tat ffovaoi 6ir\v Tct(p) Fd8a> • airv tS>lw oirep Tap

<£>v\a*G> iv tcol K\p6piroi> • airv t&iw i(p)p4ao<i ireXeiav • airv twiw\

iirl teppav iv toll fiovaoi Tax iirl UaSSeaaav • a II abôcao-a kolvcl

20 apfyoripoL*; ' airv UaSoeaaai iv tov X||o'<£oi/ tov Sieopov teal airv

T&ivv iv Tav Tpidyic€ta\v • airv t&lw iv to aTvpiov oirv tov axpov •

Bvo a\irv Tmw iv Tap, irerpav iv 'Apiav • 'Apia kolvcl a\p<f>OT^poi<: •

air 'Apiai Tat ftovaoi iv Tav Spvv iv to\v heppav Tav iv toll

25 akwvL • airvTmw oirkp tco\\ AiSvpco • airvTmw i(p) peaovv tols Al8v-

poiw ' a\irv twivv iv to avpffoXiKTpov • airv avp/3o\(teTpoi\iv dicpav

Ipapiav iv to oi 'Ap/cdSe; avveOâv • airv Tmw iy icoiXav ei/Ov

30 iv to Nt/cayop€(o)\<; atcpov to oi 'AprcdSes avvideav. 'Opôpevfioyv

Oeaopol oKBe * Mvaaias, 'H/ttuo?, K\€o8i\tco<;,'AT^/c/xa/JTO?, 2aai-

009 • iro)JpapxoL oib]e • Ni/c&9, Kapiros, Et/oof09, iXd6a/i09,|

Tt/*oo-T/jaT^8a9.

18*. Boundaries between Orcho- (passage, path ? Cf. Topcla,iropdnM),—menus and Methydrium. Mc&vSpio* is along the middle of it to the end of it,

the usual form, but here MeTi5pti$w?. — to the end of the plantation, — to

4. rdiry -ydv : merely a careless blend the hill in the KpSfixos (meaning ?),—of the two spellings tAk and rdiy yav. to the rocky hill at the confluence,—— 4ff. From the boundary (opiov, instead two (boundaries) from this point in aof usual opoj) near the shrine of Melam- straight line to the ridge, to the hill,

pons that is common to the Orchome- — two to the ridge in the cattle run

nians, etc. , to the shrine of Bouphagus, below the land of Vadus,— hence

(passing) between the two springs. For above the land of Phylakus in the

the duals Kpdvawv and l(n) pJaow toTs KpSfiros,— hence (the boundary line

AidiiuHw 1. 26, see 106.6 App. — 9 ff. is) in the midst of the elms (or the

'To the beginning of the xopOUa Elms).'— 28. Nuca-y6p«(o)« : 105.2c.

No. 18s] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS (addenda) 281

183 . Orchomenus. Middle IV cent b.c. Schwyzer 665. Plassart,

B.C.H.XXXIX, 98 ff.

©€09. Tvya ayad[a].|

*5Lv(p)foiicCa EvatyivCois 'TZpxofju\v(oL$ iirl

rot? fCfcfoi*; Kal roU vp\oioi<;. ra 8k Upa|ra iv Evaifiovi a\[t k]cL 5

firjv avdi Ka\T\dire]p fyei o-vvT\\[€\r}o~0ai a few lines missing] 10

||to? 8k TTpoTepos [i\\pf01*09 ra? rop\[d]8o<; \axfjv KaTd\[7r]ep eSofc 15

ap,<f>o[T\e]poi<; * rcov 8k €7rl||

[K]aipid8ai etre [t\l] xjcoplov a/i<f)(\- 20

X|[o]7oi/ iv ral Top,d\[8]i> T09 'Hpaea? &a|[$]**ao-. k\cu||

r]^ X/â t^ 8a/Ao'o-i|[a] 30

KOival (freprjv a|[/A]<ÔT€/309. ypd<f>â ypdyjrav(r)aOT^pot<;. [t]|o*9 eVi Xaipid8ai, r\a XPVa 35

t£ o<£e/

Woi>|<n rat 0co£, 7repl tov a|[7r]voW/iOJ/ auro9 8[t]||ay8oX€V- 40

aafjLtvo*; %po]vov rdgaadai. Kal ir€p[(\

ra] fua6d>p,aTa ra9 7a9(

[rav] "Mvaair4\rj^ 4p,{(o~)0[<o]\(r€, kcL ravrd. 5ti$ %4v\av\||767a- 45

prjKe, T09 7rat8a9 [*]a]i t<W yvvaUas *E[p]\xop.£via<t fjvai. ra

op\[K]ia irdvra to avrb [a]\t aims. p>rj io-Kedr/^y] firjo^ avayKaaai 50

fi\[rj"\84va. ra(<;) 8k 8lk[ol\<;] raw' oi %4voi e[K^p]ivvav rd$ re iv

E\[v]a(p#vi Kal t^9 i\y||

*Epxofuv]ol [ a few lines missing] | 65

\\[f€]Kar4pai to X[d]|o9. wp.ooâv oi Eva[(]\fivio(i) rd8e • aylt€v[8]\ij(i)v go

18*. A joint-citizenship agreement the Heraeans shall decide, and also all

(cf. no. 64) between Orchomenus and the cases inprevious litigation. Missions

Euaemon, with some matters left to (of arbitration) shall be established over

the arbitration of Ileraea. Inscribed aperiod of three years, upon declaration

on three sides of a column, of which of the Arcadian league.— 36 ff. For

two pieces were found separately, a those of the time of Chaeriades, regard-

small middle piece being missing. For ing the payment of the debts which they

the purpose of continuous line number- owe to the goddess, they shall themselves

ing, the missing portion is arbitrarily in consultation fix its time cf payment.

set at five lines. — 49. avnt : emphasizes the preced-

6 ff. ' The regular monthly sacred ing at, as in Horn. *r' athrit, rd\iv

rites at Euaemon shall be held there afaris, etc. — io-KfOfjv: i/c-irxefciv (cf. 66,

as is customary.' — 16 ff. The former App.). The meaning of the sentence

inhabitants shall sfiare in the allotment is ' one shall not keep out nor force in

in accordance with the vote of both anyone, 1 that is in the matter of

parties. But as to those (cf. 171) of the citizenship, which is the subject of the

time of Chaeriades (cf. 136.1), if any preceding 11. 44-47.-62-89. For the

territory in the allotment is in dispute, forms dfevSiJur and ite\a6voia, cf . 149

282 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 18*

66 a(v) tcLp av(f)fOi[/cC\\av roU *Ep%o/iii|[f]oi5 7W t«U o-i/v6Y[ojt]?,

pel top A&x top *Ap[rj]\a, pel tcLp 'AOdpap t\up 'Apeiap, pel top

70 ['I]|vuaXtov top "Aprja'||

[o]u8' dp avLaraifia\v dirv toi? 'E/)ô-

/itv|[Y]oi? ov7tot€, ou tov|

[A]6i tovwAprja, ov T<i\p 'Addpap t&p

751

A/?€[/]||av, ou tov 'IwaXto|v tov "Aprja' tcevopfcevTL pep Taya8dt

|

80 [€]7rto/}/c^VTi 8£ ^{o|[X^]o-6\u auro7 Acai t||&o$. cSfioaap 'E/J^fo]-

/Lt^vtot Ta'6V a^rev|8»7<wv av t£v o-i/(f)/ro|[i]*/av to£? Ewu/*v[t]|o*?

85 7ro9 Ta? o"w6Y||[o"]i?, vei toi/ At'a top "A\[p]rjafpel T(Ip ' AoMvav

|

t£v

90 'Aprjap, pel top *\p\[v]d\iop top "Aprja 0^8' av efeXai/vota t||o9

Euat/xv/b? ou7ro|T€, ou tov Afo tov "A[/)]|?;a, ou Tav *A0dpap|

[>]av

95 "Aprjap, ov top 'IvJuaXiov top "Aprja •

\\

Kevop[K^pri] pep [T]\dyaddy

100 iTriop/ce'pT[t]|Be £%oX4adat, /ca(v)\TOP teal yipos.

|'Apio~Tapa)p

\\ *Op6-

fiaPTo<;|Aoô?

|SookX?)?

|

[ a few lines missing]

106|

. o rj &tt€6p[ti . . .] |opBi/ca fjpai.

18*. Decree of Tegea, found at Delphi. About 324 b.c. IG.V.ii,

p. xxxvi. Plassart, B.C.H.XXXVIII, 101 ff. Ditt.SyU.306. Schwyzer 657.

arj [PaatfXev?*

AX^f]av8po? to Bidyp[a]fifAa, ypa<f>rjpai

KaTV TvydBa$ to? *aTev6VvTa? Ta iraTpma||tcofitteadai

is to*? iifycvyoPj teal T(i fuiTpma, oaat, a\p4aBoToi T(t irdpuTa tcaTif-

\op teal ovk €Tvyxavov a>B\e\<f>eb$ ireirapApai • el Be* tlpl eaBoSepaai

avp€rrea\e top aBeXfabp ical avrbp koI t^v yepedp diroXeada\iy xal

10 Ta(v)vi ficiTptoia fjpai, dpdnepop Bk py/ceri fyai. (II) ^|7re9 Be tclU

oltctais fifap ZicaaTOP e^cv kcltv to Bcd^ypafifia • el Be ti? eêi oltci'a

with App., and 152.1. The shift of

mood ia of interest in connection with

the observation (Smyth 1826 a, 1883)

that the use of the optative with Av for

strong assertions is especially commonafter a negative. Here J will be faith-

ful and I would never revolt (expel). —68, 87. 'Ap«tav, 'Af^jav : 16 App.

18*. Decree regarding the exiles

returning under Alexander's edict of

824 b.c. Cf. no. 22.

1 ff. The city had previously passed

certain regulations, some of whichwere objected to by Alexander in aspecial edict and were now corrected.

— 4 ff. 'The returning exiles shall

recover the paternal property which

they had at the time of their exile,

and likewise the women the maternal

property, those who were unmarried

and in possession of the property andhad no brothers. If it happened to a

No. 18*] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS (addenda) 283

tcairov 7ro9 avrat, aWov pty \afi/3av4ra) • el 8k ttos tcu ol/ciai firj

iroeari Kairo*;, Qfeavrlat 8* Han IcdOi irXiOpa), Xafifiavera) top

Kawov -

1el 8k ir\4ov dwe^cop o tcawds iart irXiQpto, rtovl to fjputyraop 15

\ap/3apera>t(Sairep /cal tcop aXkeov ^toployv y4ypa\rrrai. rav Be

oIkiclv Tifiav Kop.i^aOa} rta oXkco ktcdarfo Bvo [ivas, rav Be rifxaalav

Tjvai rav oliuav KaTaire\p a 7roXi9 vop,i%ei • t<&p 8k tcdiratp Bnfkdaiov

to r{fiap\a /cofilgeadai rj e? rot v6p.oi. ret 8k xpijfjLara a<f>e<oa0a\\L 20

rav tt6)up koL p>rj airvKiSivai firjre Tofc (pvyden p>riT\e T0Z9 Trp6repov

oXkoi iroTarevovai. (Ill) iirh 8k rals t^avayoplcus rat? eaXe\ol-

iraaL ol <f>vyd8e$, rav irotyv ftojXevaaadai, on 8' dp f3a>\cvcrT)T0t d

7ro'\t9, Kvpio\p eara>. (IV) to 8k BucaaTijpiop to (jevi/cbp 8ucd£ep

k^K^pra dfiepdp * 5o-ot 8' dp Ip t<u9 egy/copra dpApavt p.rj|8ia8i/cd- 25

married daughter that her brother and

his offspring died, then she too should

share in the maternal property (Ta(r)W

= gen. sg. tm-vI, 97.1), but it shall

never be more ' (than the maternal

property ? or * go beyond this ' in line

of inheritance?).— 18. i£avr(cu: over

against,nearby. Cf.^«Ti}t dirfi7»(Hdt.).

The true Arcadian form would be

iaarrlai. There are some traces of

kouHi influence (cf. also w\4op, ti in

6<f>eC\rifia, ei in UoaeiSava) as in no. 18.

— UroOt -n-X^pcj : urithin the distance of

a plethron.— 16 ff. ripd is the purchase

price, while rinaala (= Att. rlprptt) is

the taxable valuation, and rlfmpa the

assessment. For the cultivated lots

(Koirot) the city is to receive double

the normal tax.— 19 ff. Td Si xtfpa™ktX. : much-disputed passage, but prob-

ably meaning 'in money matters (as

distinct from real estate) the city

shall be free of responsibility and shall

not settle them for either party/—&4«Ao4cu: here passive, as d^«£<r0u

no. 18.15, not middle as often in Attic.

— dirvXiAvcu: cf. late \ti6u beside

\€aLvu>, and the technical use of Boeot.

-Xm/fw, cancel. The t, regular in Boeo-

tian, is surprising in Arcadian, but see

App. 9. — 23 ff. : with reference to the

festivals from which the exiles have been

missing, the city shall take counsel, etc.

(probably as to the conditions under

which the exiles may resume parti-

cipation).

24 ff . The gcrardy Juccwr^pior is either

a court for aliens (the exiles being

treated as such in the first instance),

or a court constituted of judges from

other cities. There are analogies for

either interpretation, but 1. 86 is urged

in favor of the second. 'The alien

court is to serve for a period of sixty

days. Those who do not have their

cases settled within this time may not

bring suit for property in this court,

but only in the regular civic court. If

they later discover any additional

evidence (or claim), they may present

it within sixty days of the time of the

constitution of the court. But if any

one does not have his case settled

within this time, he may not bring

action. If any return later, whenthe alien court is no longer serving,

284 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 18*

acovrai, firj rjvai avrol? SiKaaaaOai €7T€? t)<h? Trdfiaai Iv rol (evueoi

Si/cao-Trjpioi, aXX' Iv rol|iroXintcol at' el 8' av n varepov e<f>evpi-

30 <tk<dv<ti, iv atyiepais egrjtcovra airv ral av apApai rb 8iKaarrjpio\^/

Kadia-rd ' el 8* av firjS* Iv ralvw 8ia8itcdo-T)roit fArj/ce'fri eêcrrto

avTcoi Sitcdo-aaOai * el 8' av rives vurepov|tcare'vOcovcn, r<o 8uca-

(rTrjpto to) tjevifcco [p^rjtceri iovr\o<:, airvypa(f>4a0a> 7ro9 to? arparayb^

ra 7rdfiara Iv ap\epai<; e^rjK0vrayical euc av n avrol? i[rr]airvkoyov

35 8itcaarr)piov r)vai Mavriveav el 8* [av firj] 8ta8itedo-]

{

riTOi Iv

raiv(vl) ral? ap.ipai<t, firjK€r[i] r)vai avrol 8i\Kaaao~0aL. (V) errks

he rol? icpoU xptffiao-i V.X...V r\ol? 6(j>eL\rjp.aaL ra pep, wo? rav

6ebv a 7r6\i? 8i(op0dâarv, 6 exjcov rb irajxa aTrv86rco rcoi KarrjvSrj-

40 teSn to rjp\]f,<T<rov Kardtrep oi akXoi • ocroi 8k avrol uxfi-qXov ral

0\eol avvivyva? rj aWeo?, el fikv &v <f>a(vrjToi 6 ex*0* to|7rdfia

8i(op0cop^vo? ral Oeol rb xpeos, airv86ra) rb r)p\iaaov ra>i teanovri,

tcardirep oi aXXot, p.rj8kv irap^X^K^cov • el 8* av fir) fyaCirqroi airv-

45 8e8a>K(o? ral 0eol, a.7rv8df[ra> rol tcanovri rb rjp,iaaov rco irdp^ro?,

i? 8k rol rjp\iao-oi. avrb? rb xpe'o? 8ia\v€ra) • el 8* av p.r) /36\rjroi

8\ia\vcraitairv86r<i) rol teariAvri rb ird/Ma o\ov

t 6 8k Ko^fiurdfievo?

8ia\vo~dr<o rb XP*0<> ral Oeol irdv. (VI) ocrai 8\k yvvaltce? rav

50 <f)vyd8a)v rj Ovyarepe? ottcoi filvovtfai eyd[fi]avrvtrj (fyvyovaai

varepov iydfiavrv [l\v Teyâv /ca[l] eiriXvaiv (ovrjaavrv oikoi

< v p.(vovo~ai, ravvl p\r)r a[7rv8otc]ip.d£ea0ai ra 7rarp<oia ixrjre ra fia-

rpma p\rj8k to? eayovo?, oaoi p,fj varepov e<j>vyov 81 avdytca\? teal Iv

55 rol vvv eovri /catpol tcaOepirovcri rj avral rj||iral8es ravvi, 80x1/10-

%eadai teal avras Kal T09 e? r\aivvl eayovo? ra rrarptaia teal ra

parpcoia tea rb 8id\ypap,pa. (VII) bfivvco Ala, 'AOdvav, 'AirdWcova,

Uoo-ei8avat€vv\or)a<o rol? teaTrjvOrjtcoat Tot? ISofc ral tto\i tcarv-

60 ftfxeo-Oat, Kal ov p.vao'iteatcjo'Ci) roivw ov8ev\X\ r[a] av ap\\7r[e]{a"ij

airv ral ap.ipai ral rbv optcov wp,oaayov8k 8ia\tca>\vaa> rav r&v

tcarrjvdrjfcorcov aoyrrjplav, ovre Iv ra\l [11. 62-66 fragmentary].

they shall file an inventory of the not third plural (140.1), but a shift to

property with the crparayol within the indefinite third singular. Cf.

sixty days, and if their claims are dis- 11. 34-35 axnoh but SiaSucdarp-oi^ afro?,

puted, Mantinea shall serve as the — 34. r\ fcrairfXoYOv : anything in de-

court.'— 33. dmrypa4ô-6« : probably /eiwe, in opposition to the claims.

—

No. 802] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS (addenda) 285

80«. Argos. About 450 b.c. Ditt.Syll.56. Schwyzer 83.

[1, 2 fragmentary, roi TvXiaioi a8ed? efe]/ici> j-vXXeaOai 7rXa[v]

i\[et fiepe t& Kvoatov avv\reXXovra iv? iro\iv. hdr[t||he tea etc 5

hvafievjeov heXofie? o-vvavcfrorepoi, ha[o\fjLoi top k&t y]av to rpirov

fM€po<i %X€V TravroV} t[o^p he ichr] OaXa(a)arav rk hefii(a)o~a eyev

irdvrov. Ttiv he \h\eK\drav tow YLvoaCov* tyev, h&ri % eXo/x€?

37 ff. Adjustment of debts to the

goddess (that is, to the temple, which

often served as a banking institution)

which were secured by liens on the

property.

49 ff. ' The wives of the exiles and

the daughters who remained at home

and married, or who from exile re-

turned to Tegea and married and

bought their release, remaining at

home, these shall not be disqualified

for their inheritance, nor their chil-

dren;

except that those who were

exiled at a later time and are re-

turning on the present occasion, either

the women themselves or their chil-

dren, these women and their descend-

ants shall be subject to investigation a?

to the inheritance.'— rawl in 1. 6Yis

acc. pi. (rcur-pl, 97.1) coordinate with

t6s Aryfow 1. 53 ; in 1. 66 it is gen. pi.

— 69, 60. 'I will not bear malice

against any one of these for any evil

counsel.'

—

&\i.mUn\ : dvaxeldu in bad

sense, mislead, corrupt, etc., here re-

ferring to the exile's previous political

activity.

80*. Treaty between the Cretan

cities of Cnossus and Tylissus arranged

under the auspices of Argos, which

was regarded as the mother state. It

was no doubt Tylissus which had ap-

pealed to Argos for support in safe-

guarding its independence against its

powerful neighbor, and it is in favor

of the weaker party that certain

articles are framed (cf. 11. 14, 22 ff.)

and Argive support granted (cf . 11. 87-

38).

This is the official Argive draft, in

the Argive alphabet and in the mainin the Argive dialect. Only the char-

acteristic Argive h = intervocalic a is

eliminated, not only in the Cretan

name Kviaios, but in (ia<ri\4os of the

dating (1. 43). Cf. 59.2, 276. There is

also some trace of the influence of pre-

liminary Cretan drafts, as in 1. 33 Aoi

Kv&rtoi Kal roi 'A/ryetbi (Cret. ol, Arg.

roi, 122), in 1. 42 acc. pi. Kbafiox (Arg.

•ow, Cret. -ovs and -oj, 78), and in the

*s of 1. 28 («eX A- = Kal is A-, 97.3) =Arg. ivs.

A fragment found at Tylissus, con-

taining another section of the sametreaty (Schwyzer 84), is also in the

Argive alphabet (h = X, £ = /3, 0 = h,

but once = rj as in Cretan) and dialect,

even having the Argive h = intervo-

calic a, e.g. Kvohtav, though it also has

wpoT , due to Cret. ropr. The use of

Svvfupfa for enemies, which in liter-

ature is mainly poetical, is seen in

both these inscriptions, and may be

another Cretan element (cf . Law-Code

VI.46), though not necessarily so.

Likewise tAXw = tc\4u (1. 4, but reXiro

1. 13), as in Law-Code X.42 etc.

6 ff. Tylissus, being the party last

named and the smaller of the two

286 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 80s

10 tfOt[i>|a]i. top 8k <j>aXvpov Ta fikv KaXX(i)arela Hvdo8e cnr[a]fcyev

Koivat, aôripov^, Ta 8* dXXa roi "A[pei Kv]o[o~]\oZ avrideêv

Koivai afKporepops. i^[ayoyctv 8* e]\fiev Kvoaodev iv$ TvXhtop /ce/c

Tv\i[co Kvo<r6v8]\e • a[7] 8k ir4pav8e ij-dyoi, reKlro h6ao~a[7rep hoL

Ifi Kv]\6o~ioi ' Ta 8' itc TvXiao iâyeadto h6iru\j, /ea Xdi'e. ro]||t IT otrei-

8avi rSi iv 'Itrroi tov Kvoalo[v iapia Ovêv. rat Hepai iv (H)epa£oi

dvev ftov 0eXei[av ap,<f>OT]\4pov[<; /c~\oivai, Ovev 8k irpb Fa/eiv0[iov1

23 pines 18-22 fragmentary or missing] xpe/jLara 8k /xe 'viMraa/eio-Oo

25 ho Kv6aio[$]|

iv TvXio-oi, ho 8k TuXurio? iv Kvoaoi ho XPÎpW-p£8k x°Pa<* airordfivetrOai fieSarepovs fie8' a[7r]|ai>o"ai/ a<f>aipla0cu.

opoi Ta9 7a? * Hvov 0/30? teal A|t€Toi KaprafiLTiov teal to to *Apx°

Tejievos /ca[l\I

ho TroTafifb^ iceX Aev/coiropov /cayd0oia, hcu huBtflp

30 pel T5fi/3piovyKal Aao?. hi ica tol Maxavel Ovop^p T01/9 fege/covra

tcXôi/9 6fivs tKal rat Hepai

|to 0WX09 feKaaro 8i86p*v to dvpa-

T09. ai 8k av\inrXioves iroXies iic iroXep,ldv eXoiev ^pe/iaTa,|

hoirai

avvyvolev hoi Kvoacot Kal rol 'Apyeloi,|hovro efiev. roi "Apec Kal

35 ra<f>po8(Tai rbv Kvo<ri\)pv iapia dvev, <f>4pev 8k to oTce'Xo? feicdaTd.

tov *A\pxbv to Tipevo? exev tov 'Axdpvai. to£? dvovai|

fevia

wapixev tow Kvoatov*;, tow 8* *Apyelovs|

tol xoP^c &v TvXio-o*.

at tea KaXei ho YLvoaios irpfeayiav, herreo-dai hoirvi /ea 84e~Tai • Kal

40 x b TuX/o||to9 tov Kvoaiov, /eaTct Tavrd. ai 8k fie 8olev fewja,

/3oXct iirayero pvriov 84ica aTaTepov avrUa $prl /c6o-fio$, k€v TvXl-

aoi Kara Tavra ho Kvoaios.\ha ardXa e*acTa iirl MeXdvra

fiaa-iXios. appeTev\e Avkoto8(R HvXXcvs. aXiaCai e8ofe Tat tov||

cities, is to be understood as the sub-

ject of f

x

e*«— 13. TtXCro : TcXtfrw, cf

.

iipaiptadai 1. 25, and 25 a. — 17. irp&

Fcuciv6(6v: before the festival'TaxMca.

Cf . in later spelling BaicbGiot, name of

a month.— 23 ff. 'The citizen of

Cnossus may not acquire property in

Tylissus, but any citizen of Tylissns

who wishes may do so in Cnossus.

Neither party shall detach any part of

the other's land or take it all away.'

Both provisions are obviously for the

protection of Tylissus.

28. KtX A- : koI is A- twith crasis

and assimilation (97.3).— 28-29. where

the rain-water flows, the torrent.—29. At: <r, when (25 a).— 80. H«peu:

written p RA I; cf . no. 6, note, and 4.5.

— 36. tov: rd ir (94.2).— 38 ff. 'If

the Cnossian summons an embassy,

(the Tylissian) shall attend, wherever

it is required, and if the Tylissian

No. 80*] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS (addenda) 287

iaphv. a(fp€T€ve) /9o\a<? *Xp^CarpaTo^ Avtco<f>povi8as.|Toi TvXUriot 45

irol t&v <rrd\av iroiypayftdva-do rd8e *|at Tt9 a<f>i/cvoiro Tv\ur£6v

iv? "A/>709, *ar£ ravrd|

<r^ti/ lord hanrep Kvoafois.

(summons) the Cnossian, he shall do

likewise.'— 89. ical \' 6 : koI at tea 6.

— 41. 'The council shall impose upon

the xdfffioi a pledge of ten staters.'—44-46. The document originally closed

here, with the official Argive dating.

The rest, beginning iXialai, is added

in another hand, and with a later

dating, and empowers the Tylissians

to attach the provision of equal priv-

ileges with the Cnossians in visiting

Argos. vobypflulrdrffto : 140.8 b.

APPENDIX

SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY OF WORKS OF REFERENCEWITH THE ABBREVIATIONS EMPLOYED

Periodicals

A.M. = Mitteilungen des deutschen archaologischen Instituts. Athenische

Abteilung.

AmJ.Arch. = American Journal of Archaeology.

AmJ.Phil. = American Journal of Philology.

Annual British School = Annual of the British School at Athens.

Annuario = Annuario della regia scuola archeologica di Atene.

*Apx«*E^. = yApxaio\oyuaj i<fnjfup£t.

*A0rjva = *A$rjva. 2vyy/xi/x/xa irtpio&ucov ttJs lv *A0i}ku« iirurrrf/juovuajs! frat-

peuis.

B.C.H. = Bulletin de correspondance hellenique.

Ber.Berl.Akad. = Sitzungsberichte der kdniglichen preussischen Akademie

der Wissenschaften zu Berlin.

Ber.Sachs.Ges. = Berichte uber die Verhandlungen der koniglichen sach-

sischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig. Philologisch-

historische Classe.

Ber.Wien.Akad. = Sitzungsberichte der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissen-

schaften in Wien. Philologisch-historische Classe.

(Berl.)Phil.Woch. = (Berliner) philologische Wochenschrift.

Bz.B.= Bezzenberger's Beitrage zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen.

Class-Journ. = Classical Journal.

Class.Phil. = Classical Philology.

Class.Quart. = Classical Quarterly.

Class.Rev. = Classical Review.

Diss.Argent. = Dissertationes philologicae Argentoratenses selectae.

Diss.Hal. = Dissertationes philologicae Halenses. Halle.

Eranos = Eranos. Acta philologica Suecana.

Glotta = Glotta. Zeitschrift fur griechische und lateinische Sprache.

Gott.Gel.Anz. = Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen.

289

290 GREEK DIALECTS

Gott-Nachr. = Nachrichten von der kOniglichen Gesellschaft der Wiasen-

schaften zu Gottingen.

Hermes = Hermes. Zeitschrift fur classische Philologie.

I.F. = Indogermanische Forschungen.

I.F.Anz. = Anzeiger fur indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde.

J.H.S. = Journal of Hellenic Studies.

Jb.arch.Inst. = Jahrbuch des deutschen arcbaologischen Instituts.

Jb.f.Ph. = Jahrbucher fur klassische Philologie.

K.Z. = Zeitschrift fur vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft, begrundet von

A. Kuhn.

M.S.L. = M6moires de la Soctete" de linguistique.

Mnemos. = Mnemosyne. Bibliotheca philologica Batava.

Mon.Antichi = Monumenti antichi pubblicati per cura della reale accade-

mia dei Lincei.

Mus-Ital. = Museo italiano di antdchita classica.

NeueJb. = Neue JahrbQcher fur das klassische Altertum, Geschichte und

deutsche Literatur und fttr Padagogik.

Oest-Jhrh. = Jahreshefte des oesterreichischen archaologischen Instituts in

Wien.

Philol. = Philologus. Zeitschrift fur das klassische Altertum.

Rev.Arch. = Revue archeologique.

Rev.dePhil. = Revue de philologie.

Rev.6t.Gr. = Revue des 6tudes grecques.

Rh.M. = Rheinisches Museum fur Philologie.

Tran8.Am.Phil.Ass. = Transactions of the American Philological Associa-

tion.

Wiener Stud. = Wiener Studien. Zeitschrift for klassische Philologie.

Woch.f.klas8.Phil. = Wochenschrift fttr klassische Philologie.

Zt.oest.Gymn. = Zeitschrift fttr die oesterreichischen Gymnasien.

Texts and Commentaries

DittOr. = W. Dittenberger, Orientis Graeci inscriptiones selectae. Leip-

zig 1903-1905.

DittSyll. = W. Dittenberger, Sylloge inscriptionum Graecarum. 3d ed.

Leipzig 1915-1921.

Greek Inscr.Brit.Mu8. = The Collection of Ancient Greek Inscriptions in

the British Museum.

Hicks = E. L. Hicks and G. F. Hill, Manual of Greek Historical Inscrip-

tions. 2d ed. Oxford 1901. Hicks 1 refers to the first edition.

SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 291

Hoffmann = O. Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte in ihrem historischen

Zusammenhange mit den wichtigsten ihrer Quellen dargestellt. Got-

tingen.

I. Der sudachaiache Dialekt [Arcadian and Cyprian]. 1801.

II. Der nordachaische Dialekt [Thessalian and Lesbian]. 1893.

III. Der ionisehe Dialekt, Quellen und Lautlehre. 1898.

IG. = Inscriptiones Graecae consilio et auctoritate Academiae litterarum

regiae Borussicae editae.

IV. In8criptione8 Argolidis, ed. M. Fraenkel. 1902.

VI. Inscriptione8 Laconiae et Messeniae, ed. W. Eolbe. 1913.

V.ii. Inscriptione8 Arcadiae, ed. F. Hiller de Gaertrigen. 1913.

Vn. Inscriptiones Megaridia et Boeotiae, ed. W. Dittenberger.

1892.

IX.i. Inscriptiones Phocidia, Locridis, Aetoliae, Acarnaniae, insula-

rum maris Ionii, ed. W. Dittenberger. 1897.

IX.ii. Inscriptiones Thessaliae, ed. O. Kern. 1908.

Xl.ii. Inscriptiones Deli liberae, ed. F. Durbach. 1912.

XI.iv. Inscriptiones Deli liberae, ed. P. Roussel. 1914.

XH.i. Inscriptiones Rhodi Chalces Carpathi cum Saro Casi, ed. F.

Hiller de Gaertringen. 1895.

Xn.ii. Inscriptiones Lesbi Nesi Tenedi, ed. W. Paton. 1899.

XILiii. Inscriptiones Symes Teutlussae Teli Nisyri Astypalaeae Ana-

phes Therae et Therasiae Pholegandri Meli Cimoli, ed. F. Hiller

de Gaertringen. 1898.

XH.iii. Supplementa. 1894.

XH.v. Inscriptiones Cycladum, ed. F. Hiller de Gaertringen. 1903,

1909.

XII.vii. Inscriptiones Amorgi, ed. Delamarre. 1908.

Xll.viii. Inscriptiones insularum maris Thracici, ed. C. Fredrich.

1909.

XH.ix. Inscriptiones Euboeae insulae, ed. E. Ziebarth. 1915.

XIV. Inscriptiones Siciliae et Italiae, ed. G. Kaibel. 1890.

Inschr.v-Magneaia = O. Kern, Die Inschriften von Magnesia am Maean-

der. Berlin 1900.

Inschr.v.Olympia = Dittenberger-Purgold, Die Inschriften von Olympia.

Berlin 1896.

InscrJurid. = Dareste-Haussoullier-Reinach, Recueil des inscriptions juri-

diques grecques. Paris 1895 ff.

Michel = Ch. Michel, Recueil descriptions grecques. Paris 1900. Suppl6-

ment 1, 1912.

292 GREEK DIALECTS

Roberts = E. S. Roberts, Introduction to Greek Epigraphy. Part I. Cam-bridge 1887. Part II (with E. A. Gardner). Cambridge 1905. All

references are to Part I, unless II is added.

Schwyzer = E. Schwyzer, Dialectorum Graecarum exempla epigraphies

potiora, Leipzig 1923 (revised edition of Cauer's Delectus).

SGDI. = Collitz-Bechtel, Sammlung der griechischen Dialektinschriften.

Gottingen 1884 ff.

Solmsen = F. Solmsen, Inscriptions Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos

selectae. 3d ed. Leipzig 1910.

Ziehen,Leges Sacrae = L. Ziehen, Leges Graecorum sacrae e titulis col-

lectae. Leipzig 1906.

Lexicography

Bechtel,Personennamen = F. Bechtel, Die historischen Personennamen

des griechischen bis zur Kaiserzeit. Halle 1917.

Fick-Bechtel = Die griechischen Personennamen nach ihrer Bildung er-

klart und systematisch geordnet. 2d ed. by A. Fick and F. Bechtel.

Gdttingen 1894.

Herwerden = H. van Herwerden, Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecti-

cum. 2d ed. Leyden 1910.

L.&S. = Liddell & Scott's Greek Lexicon. 7th ed. New York 1883. 8th ed.

now appearing in parte.

Pape = W. Pape, Worterbuch der griechischen Eigennamen. 3d ed.

Braunschweig 1884.

Searles = Helen M. Searles, Lexicographical Study of the Greek Inscrip-

tions. Chicago 1898.

Greek Grammar

Brugmann-Thumb = K. Brugmann, Griechische Grammatik. 4th ed., re-

vised by A. Thumb. Munich 1913.

Goodwin = W. W. Goodwin, Greek Grammar. Revised ed. Boston 1892.

Hirt, Handbuch der griechischen Laut- und Formenlehre. 2d ed. Heidel-

berg 1912.

Kretschmer, Sprache (in Gercke und Norden, Einleitung in die Altertums-

wissenschaft). 3d ed. Leipzig 1923.

Kuhner-Blass=Kuhner's Ausfiihrliche Grammatik dergriechischen Sprache.

3d ed. Part I, revised by Blass. 2 vols. Hannover 1890-1892.

Kuhner-Gerth = Kuhner'sAusfiihrlicheGrammatikdergriechischenSprache,

3d ed. Part II, revised by Gerth. 2 vols. Hannover 1898-1904.

SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 293

Meillet, Apercu d'une histoire de la langue grecque. 2d ed. Paris 1920.

Meillet et Vendryes, Traite" de grammaire comparee des langues classiques.

Paris 1924.

Smyth = H. W. Smyth, Greek Grammar for Colleges. New York 1920.

Greek Dialects— General Works

Ahrens = II. L. Ahrens, De Graecae linguae dialectis. 2 vols. Gottingen

1839-1843.

Bechtel = F. Bechtel, Die griechischen Dialekte. 3 vols. Berlin.

I. Der lesbische, thessalische, bootische, arkadische und kyprische

Dialekt. 1921.

II. Die westgriechischen Dialekte. 1923.

III. Der ionische Dialekt. 1924.

Hoffmann = Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte. 3 vols. See above,

p. 291.

Meister = R. Meister, Die griechischen Dialekte. 2 vols. Gfittingen.

I. Asiatisch-Aolisch, Bootisch, Thessalisch. 1882.

II. Eleisch, Arkadisch, Kyprisch. 1889.

Thumb = A. Thumb, Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte. Heidelberg

1909.

Special Dialects

(Apart from the treatment of the several dialects in the general works

just cited. Of the numerous dissertations and monographs, many of which

are now wholly antiquated, only a few will be cited.)

Attic

Meisterhans, Grammatik der attischen Inschriften, 3d ed. by E. Schwyzer.

Berlin 1900.Ionic

Smyth, The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects. Ionic. Oxford

1894.Arcadian

Ruth von Velsen, De titulorum Arcadiae flexione et copia verborum.

Berlin 1907.

Plassart, B.C.H.XXXIX, 163 ff.

Lesbian

Lambert, l£tude sur le dialecte 6olien ; id. De dialecto aeolica quaestiones

selectae. Dijon 1903.

294 GREEK DIALECTS

Thessalian

Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis, Rh.M.LVIII,598 ff.

Fohlen, Untersuchungen zum thessalischen Dialekte. Strassburg 1910.

R. van der Velde, Thessalische Dialektgeographie. Utrecht 1924.

Boeotian

Sadee, De Boeotiae titulorum dialecto, Diss.Hal.XVI,145 ff. 1903.

Buttenwieser, Zur Geschichte des bdotischen Dialekte, I.F.XXVIII,1 ff.

Delphian

Rilsch, Grammatik der delphischen Inschriften. Vol. I. Berlin 1914.

Locrian

Allen, De dialecto Locrensium, Cnrtius Studien III, 205 ff. 1870.

Heraclean

Meister, De dialecto Heracliensinm, Curtius Studien IV, 355 ff. 1871.

Argolic

von Friesen, Ueber die Eigenttlralichkeiten der argeischen Dialektin-

schriften. Uppsala Universitets Arsskrift 1897.

Hanisch, De titulorum Argolicorum dialecto. GSttingen 1903.

Megarian

Solmsen, Beitrage zur griechischen Wortforschung I, 93 ff. 1909.

Rhodian

BjOrkegren, De sonis dialecti Rhodiacae. Upsala 1902.

Coan

Barth, De Coorum titulorum dialecto. Basel 1896.

Theran

Hauptvogel, Die dialektischen Eigentumlichkeiten der Inschriften vonThera. Cilli 1906-1907.

Cretan

Herforth, De dialecto Cretica, Diss.Hal.VIII,192 ff. 1887.

Skuxs, Ilept Trjs Kprp-ucrjs SujX€ktov. Athens 1891.

NOTES AND REFERENCES 295

Kieckers, Die lokalen Verschiedenheiten im Dialekte Kretas. Marburg

1908.

Braii8e, Lautlehre der kretischen Dialekte. Halle 1909.

Pamphylian

Bezzenberger, Zur Beurteilung des pamphylischen Dialekte, Bz.B.V, 325 ff.

Kretschmer, Zum pamphylischen Dialekt, K.Z.XXXIII,258 ff.

Meister, Die Inschrift von Sillyon und der pamphylische Dialekt, Ber.

Sachs.Ges.1904,1 ff.

Meillet, La place du pamphylien parmi les dialectes grecs, Rev.£t.Gr.

XXI,413 ff.


1. Interrelation of the dialects. Ahrens 1, 1 ff. Collitz, Die Verwandt-

schaftsverhaltnisse der griechischen Dialekte mit besonderer Rilcksicht auf

die thessalische Mundart, 1885. Smyth, The Dialects of North Greece, AmJT.

Phil.V11.421 ff., 1887. Hoffmann, De mixtis Graecae linguae dialectis, 1888.

Hoffmann 1, 1 ff., 1891. Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis, Rh.M.LVIII,

598 ff., 1903. Id., Eigennaraen als Zeugen der Stammesmischung in Boeo-

tien, Rh.M.LIX,481 ff., 1904. Meister, Dorer und Achaer 1,1904. Thumb,Dialektforschung und Stammesgeschichte, Neue Jb. 1905, 385 ff. Buck,

The Interrelations of the Greek Dialects, Class. Phil. II, 241 ff., 1907.

Kretschmer, Zur Geschichte der griechischen Dialekte, Glotta 1, 4 ff., 1907.

Fick, Aoler und Achaer, K.Z.XLIV,1 ff., 1911. Debrunner, Die Besiedelung

des alten Griechenland, Neue Jb. 1918,433 ff. Meillet, Apergu 45 ff., 1920.

Kretschmer, Die Sprache (Gercke und Norden, Einleitung 8) 75 ff., 1923.

Buck, Class.Phil.XXI,16 ff., 1926.

1 These are arranged to correspond with the sections of the Grammar. Thereferences are mostly to discussions outside of the Greek Grammars and the

grammars of special dialects, as listed above, systematic citation of which would

seem superfluous. And even for this scattered literature completeness has not

been sought, and perhaps no consistent principle of selection will be evident.

But in the main preference is given to the more recent articles in which the

material is quoted with some fullness and the dialectic scope of a given pecu-

liarity defined.

The references, except those to the present work which are mostly by section

numbers and in Clarendon type as usual, are by pages, or, for collections of

inscriptions, by the numbers of the latter. In a case like Hoffmann's Griechische

Dialekte, 1.185 would refer to no. 186, but 1,185 to p. 136.

296 GREEK DIALECTS

Cf . also the brief statements in the histories of Beloch I, 2, 88 ff.

;

Busolt,I,192ff.; E. Meyer,II,74 ff.,264,284 ff. ;Bury,47 ff.,53 ff. ; Cambridge

Anc. Hist. II, 518 ff. Beloch's extreme skepticism toward the tradition,

particularly his former denial of the Doric migration and his later theory

that the Achaeans were a first wave of Dorians, have found few adherents

among the historians and none among students of the dialects. See Nilsson,

Gott. Gel. Anz., 1914,526 ff. ; Buck, Class.Phil.XXI,16 ff.

P. 2, footnote 2. The theory referred to was advanced by Kretschmer,

Glotta 1, 9 ff. (the identification of Ionians with the Pelasgians does not

materially affect the argument and may be left out of account; it is not

repeated in his discussion in Sprache, pp. 75 ff.), and is applied in the archae-

ological field by Nilsson, Gott.Gel.Anz.1914,534 ff. If it is true, the Ionic

features of Arcado-Cyprian may be derived from an earlier Ionic stratum,

instead of from contact with an adjacent contemporaneous Ionic as sug-

gested on p. 7. But I still incline to the latter view.

Pp. 6, 7. The view referred to in the footnote is that which is elaborated

from the archaeological standpoint by Ridgeway, Early Age of Greece, and

from the linguistic standpoint by Meister, Dorer und Achaer. It has been

rejected by all critics. Cf. Ed. Meyer II, 72, and, on the linguistic side,

Fick,YVoch.f.Klass.Phil.l905,593ff. ; Thumb,NeueJb.l905,385ff.;Schwyzer,

I.F.Anz.XVIII,46 ff. ; Buck, Class.Phil.II,245,note. On Beloch's Achaean

theory, which is contrary to all probability and evidence, cf. references

cited above.

Achaean is a generic name for the Greeks in Homer, and is now attested

in Hittite inscriptions of the thirteenth century B.C. There is every reason

to believe that these Greeks were pre-Doric and that the dominant elements

in that period were the Aeolic (a name also attested in Hittite) and that

represented by the later Arcadian (the Ionic element is insignificant in the

Homeric story, though dominant in its final composition). Hence the term

may be used of all the pre-Doric Greeks, or, with exclusion of Ionic, of the

two then dominant elements. It is used in the latter sense by several

scholars. But Aeolic will continue to serve for the northern regions, leaving

Achaean as a convenient, if somewhat arbitrarily restricted, term for the

southern. Instead of this, to avoid any ambiguity, I have recently (Class.

Phil.XXI,19) suggested Arkadian, so spelled, to distinguish it from the

historical Arcadian. But here I have let Achaean stand as in the first

edition (the same use in Bechtel), its use in this book being clear, namely,

when applied to a prehistoric period, referring to the dialect group later

represented by Arcadian and Cyprian.

P. 7, end. Bechtel, Gr.Dial. passim, appeals most freely to prehistoric.

mixture to account for differences within a given dialect, and in manycases where other factors seem more probable. Cf. Am.J.Phil.XLVII,297.

Pp. 8 ff. No mention is made of Macedonian, which, so far as we can

judge from the scanty remains, is a form of Greek, but detached at such

an early period that it is best not classed as one of the Greek dialects in

the ordinary sense. Yet it shows some notable points of agreement with

the neighboring Thessalian. Cf. Hoffmann, Die Makedonen.

3. Kuhner-Blass 1, 26 ff. and the literature cited. Thumb, Handbuch

der griech. Dial., passim. Wilamowitz, Textgeschichte der griechischen

Lyriker.

Although, for reasons stated in the Note, a detailed treatment of the

literary dialects is excluded from the plan of this book, the following

summaries for those other than Homeric, later Ionic, or Attic, may be of

service. They are arranged with references to the appropriate sections of

the grammar.

Alcaeus and Sappho

Texts : Diehl, Anthologica Lyrica;Lobel, Fragments of Sappho.

The language of Alcaeus and Sappho is substantially their native Lesbian,the characteristics of which, summarized in 201-203, 206-207, are nearly all

represented in the texts. Epic influence shows itself in the use of v movable, afew cases of lack of augment, the occasional a beside <r<r (82, 83), -5«pot besideMpcu, etc. (64), a few occurrences of gen. sg. -do, gen. sg. -oto, d**po», etc., aswell as in various other matters of prosody and phraseology. The texts containmany cases of hyper-Aeolic at, some of hyper-Aeolic pp, etc. ; also the spelling

ad = f, which is late (84), and various other corruptions.

The papyrus fragments, and likewise the quotations in late authors, scholiasts,

grammarians, so far as these latter have not been further corrupted in trans-

mission, reflect the current Alexandrian text. This latter very probably goesback to a redaction by earlier grammarians from Aeolic Asia Minor (some suchare known by name), who were familiar with the Aeolic of their time, say thelate fourth or early third century b. c. This hypothesis receives support fromthe treatment of final »jt, on, at, which in some of the Oxyrynchus texts, andlikewise in the verses of Balbilla (a woman of Hadrian's time who imitated the

Sappho of her copy), appear as 17, w, but at, a differentiation which accordsneither with contemporaneous practice nor with that of the poets' time, butagrees with that of some Lesbian inscriptions of the late fourth century (38).

Cf . Kehrhahn, K.Z.XLVI, 296 ff.

6. arpdros, /Spoxlw, AwSpore, rpoVrfv, xoAawt, kp.pcpp.kvov = elpxLppJvov, 6ptr€rov

(cf. dpirrrbv Hesych., from weak grade of tpiria) = kprerbv, mlkku (cf. <nr6Xe«ra-

o-raXeura Hesych.). So reropratbf in Theocritus. — 6. 6», 6vla, dvlapoi, Kbdapot.

8. <p&na etc., generally. But also hyper-Aeolic at = a, due to the regular

correspondence of aur to a% from avs (see below, to 77.3, 78). So nom. sg.

A/oXfoatt, KpoWdat*, poplatt (similar forms in Balbilla and the grammarians),further kirkpaurt, kirroaur beside krroa<rev {from xrodu = vrokw, see below),pAp.vaia, 6pvaurat, <paurd\ 8 sg. ipaun (cf. regular 3 pi. (f>auri), all these before <r,

more doubtful pjp»aift\ naxo-trap. (Some other cases in Diehl's text are withoutMS. authority and due to a wrong theory of at = 17 ; cf. Class.Phil.X, 216 ff.).

298 GREEK DIALECTS

9.7 with A pp. XP^*°»» roptpvplap, x***"*4* *vrfai«*i, o-vkUp, fiopUui, rltai, butgenerally « (Ifourtr, tup, etc.). — 18.1. ipos. — 18.3a. Arcpot. — 17. a/^6>wi, alfu.-

S4up.— 18 a. xlpHus, tcipvart. — 19.1. fdX«£at, fd/Scut, etc. = 8ta-. Hence by aneasy error Zaxpvhtvroi = daxpvkrroi. — 19.2-4. pi to p{ (after a consonant to e/>t),

whence pp, or with simplification p. Wppoxot, xtpp4xour\ w-epe0i)xao (cf . weppefrfr-

koto Hesych.), Wp dripiai (cf . Wpp dxdXw Theocr.), xop<p6pot>, vop<p6pa, &py6pa ;

Htppdpia, Hcpdpoto.— 22 with a. dxtf, upoi, far Urate, vcSutr. — 26. 17, u>, as #n7»>os,

J}X"S infin. -17*, gen. sg. wpavot (but also oparof, the explanation of which is

uncertain).— 81. "AXxaof, YL6.ov, guxdas, t6«, Xaxoijr, t6tj<t<u, xoe^*, etc.

—

86. aOwt, reuJw, rafots, fletforroj, «Vtoc6i|i, gc^t™ (also oWror, as in Pindar, butw as if d/rdra*).— 88. Regularly -a*, but frequently (in some papyrus texts,

always) -17, See above.41.2. 0do», <rdo», fidonai, xtpeHjKao, but Qvptitpwi (Horn, tfvpdwpofo) .

— 41.3. deXi»and dX/w.— 41.4. at, gen. pi. -«r, Uo<rel8ap, but xefirfopor, 'Afoao. — 42.1. <Wêaetc., but ipof. xebrecu, but otxWi Torift.— 42.8. t)xtr> ^X»"ero, xqros, infin. -77*, butwKtti, *7XM» Kayxiercu.— 42.4. <pi\ei, Ktirdypei.— 42.5,6. orxaXlorret, fop, gen. sg.

-«ot, etc. — 48. fcnr^wr, pavfoTjtt, etc.— 44.3. gen. sg. gen. sg. afftws, au5u«,

acc. sg. pQp beside r6o*. — 44.4. Ipipotp etc. o + «, x47. ^Sju, not tpatpx. For 3 sg. 0a«rt, see above, to 8. For SokIôiû the better

reading is Soxlpuapu. Forms like 7A014U, f<rrai/u, etc., quoted by the grammarians(cf . Hdn.II.826), are not confirmed even for the Alexandrian text.—49.2. «p*ro»,

Kp4rvj<rau.

62. Initial f before a vowel is so written or otherwise clearly attested for

the pronominal foTfft, por, fHkv, but generally ignored, as dV^r, fdWar, f8p*r,

fpYor, etc., without preventing elision or causing position length. (For the fewcases of hiatus, cf. Lobel, p. xxxi.)— 68. Intervocalic c lost, as xXfos, pfcu, etc.,

xcfu (as in Homer), weu8oi. (But oWrar, above, to 86).— 64 with b. From pfetc., f lost without lengthening of the preceding vowel, pApoi, xdXoj, *6pa, Wpat,TTtp6.Tu>v, i<r 01. But in one fragment of Alcaeus (Diehl 136) v-ouriX65e<poi (so MSS.)and irtp6.Ttop with first syllable long, both due to epic influence ; so probablytvvtKa for Horn, efrexa, though the history of this word is troublesome.— 66. /3po$a,

/SpododdxruXor, ppaSlpap, 0pdxea. — 67. Psilosis. — 67. xt6X«, probably epic.—68.2 with App. x4px*

,t^Xw, (arAXw) croXlw. — 74. dtppti, 4y4ppyp, IpAppti, rapo-

plppti, (SlppfiPTts here?). — 76. /36XXopat, p*\\tx6p*i8e. — 76. Sppxi, vppes, tp-ptpou*,

(finaroj cre\dpva, <pdevvoi, ipdvvov, CWdem. But once with X 5fo-x*X/oir. — 77.1,

79. kt4ppo.ii, 7^roT0, AyytXhai, djppare, ffvptppaura, x*PPat ' hyper-Aeolic ppin MppaKti, better 0u>pa«t. — 77.3. rawra, Moura, rXijflowa, Xiroura, pxiSidffaura,

plyeura, etc., 3 pi. dirvxptfrTOWi, 0«u<ri, f«tfi, 4xippop$et<n, etc.— 78. 8XJC. pi. -«uf,

nom. sg. m. partic. ofxeit, ^8ctt (= p«84up). — 80. Kbpccu, xtp*"*- — 82,

88. Usually <r<r, but also 0- (epic influence), pjffffop, pArot, &r<rot, &ra, *<rcro, rAwaat,WX«<ro>', irêucriv, yvrafrecro-iF, etc., ipSptfft, ipjUffiP, ffT^deaip, etc. — 84. Ctrdwr,

T4ff8u>p, pJff&op, etc.— 86 App. 6nrara = Io'Xoj, Md<rX?;t.— 89.3. KdXrjmuetc., p6t)V(m, -rtroiijpLpJpait, k\&wui, AporpAfiptp. Cf . also below, to 101.1. —92. twVXok. — 94.1. wn}p, rupop. — 94.3. kwtti.— 94.6. k&tI> KAppATa, k&\44mm,«dr, etc. (a uniformly in pap. texts), but also x^y, xîr. — 94.7. kw&kI, xuvrt.—96-99. icdr t6, cdp. p^y, #cA* ire^dXat, xd/3/3aXc, etc., rdp 84, vkp pip, wip KetpdXat,

TepffKbreura, dx iroTipwp.— 101.1. dppiipiPt, dffipprroi, dffVPp4Ti)pu.— 102. p movablefrequent (epic influence).— 103. Recessive accent, attested by the grammarians,also shown in papyrus texts (so far as the accent is written at all), as KoBapop,

gen. pi. \6ypap, raây, fuplpvav, etc., likewise Ztvt (for ZA>f).

104. Voc. sg. Af«o, gen. pi. -«r, dat. pi. -ouxi(p) but rati, acc. pi. -ait.—108. Gen. sg. once So (epic).— 106. Gen. sg. -w, rarely -cu> (epic), dat. pi.

-wc(r) but ro?», acc. pi. -on. — 107.3. xUtffffip etc.— 108.2. Acc. sg. d^Xd/3^r,

4pup4prip, etc., dat. sg. Atrrop/n?!, voc. sg. p«XAxx6pe(0> (cf . -a in AUa).— 109.2. roXtot

and roXiyof (epic). — 111. /5o<r(Xi7<f, tok^wp, etc. (above, to 48). But "Apcvt, gen.

"A/xvot, acc. "A/xva (Horn. "Apiyf, 'Apyoi) with tv extended from nominative.—114. fa.— 116. Gen. w4turuw

t84Kuw.— 118.8c. Gen. 4fi4d*p,a4dtp,f46tp.— 119. d/vm,

O/ifiej, d/i^r), OmM")* and ififttcip.— 121.1. 4ft avrat, tf/i avrwt. — 125. icijpos. —t4ovtoi (rta&rai, rea&rap) — routOroi, from a *reioi — roios (cf . Cret. dreios = inroiot,

ISO), with loss of i (81). — 128. Dat. sg. rfot, dat. pi. rWir= Horn, rty etc.

Cf. 9 App.— 129.2. tfrrcvrt, 0TTimt, gen. sg. Jttw (cf. 9 App.), dat. pi. 6roiat

(?cf. Lobel, p. xlvii).— flinroTa, fcrrwre, Anrofey.— 188.4. xiJXw, dXXi/i, rtfifc,

fr«wf.— 182.6. Trfrroi.— 182.9. 5ra, r6ra, dXXora.— 188.6. dr.— 184.1,2. a*, kc,

jceK.— 185. dr, dxtf, ford, e/t, redd.

188.1. rlBriffda etc. — 188.6. rfoax*' etc., but 4<rrd$rt<rap (epic).— 148. 4*d-X«<r<ro, xoXdô/tuf.— 148.1 App. frra3«ap6MaKe.— 147.2. rtBpdtci\p. — 147.8. XtXd-

iicyeybvwp, etc.— 150. xaXdwojur. — 158. *x'7»' ©tc. — 154.2. tûpat. —155.2. pcAfrAfi', T9\4ff(h)w. — 157. icdXrium etc., <pCkrtv$a, tpop^putda^ 4*6r)wxepy

€iutx^fJ^POi1 Hipphpfkun, x^Xauri, IraJpeiref, xoXîcvri, Slvrqvrei (cf . a), ofrett, pJ8ets.

But also thematic forms, as *7p«, xatf*>i», 6pKa\4orr*t, tot4optcu.— 159. d8urij«,

to0iJw.— 161.2. 6piiftfuf xor4orrat beside dji^Mrdrarcu, 4icrerorafi4pa.— 161.2 a App.-aw = usual -«w, in ifartparav, 4-rr6natp (and fV7-6a«r', above, to 8 ; cf . eVrod^tEur.).— 162.8. Soxlfiufu = «0Ki/*dfa.— 162.7. 4tt!x>n*p. — 168.3. fjt. — 168.8. f<r*a

and tWa. — 164.1. /9a<nXiJioj, rtp.repVnia.— 164.2. iXX&tis = r\aoi, like Horn.

Vocabulary : d-ypet, cf . d7^« in Glossary. <ttAX« = otAXcu, pface (App. 68. 2).n&T€iaai = xarowrot, but from a different root (cf. Lith. minti, tread).

Alcman

Text : Diehl, Anthologica Lyrica.

The language of Alcman agrees with Laconian in its general Doric features,

and in several others that were not general Doric, as 17, w, not «, ov (25), infin.

-rip (153.2), acc. pi. -us (106), 4p6- = 4\9- (72), xdppup (80}, etc. But some of thespecial Laconian peculiarities were ignored. So certainly the change of inter-

vocalic <r (59.1), of which there is no trace. So probably the Lac. 88 = { (84),

which occurs only in one MS. of one passage (Diehl no. 100). Alcman probablywrote f, for which <r5, frequent in the texts, was a late spelling. The v for $

(64) was much later than Alcman's time, but is frequent in the texts, especially

in certain words, as aiol = deol. The 1 for e in this and some other forms repre-

sents a Laconian pronunciation (9.6), but one that is ignored in the spelling of

the majority of forms (6p4u>p, aMopri, etc.), and very likely by Alcman himself.

In the matter of spelling, aiol may owe its t as well as the cr to the redaction of

grammarians

.

The most conspicuous Lesbian feature in Alcman, as also in other lyric

poetry, is the use of Lesbian participial forms like fxowra » Xuroura, 0eura, etc.

(77.8). Such forms are so frequent in Alcman as to indicate that his practice

was uniform in this class and that exceptions in the text are to be suspected,

not only xafMowrtp with its Att.-Ion. ou, but also Xa/9w<r' (Diehl no. 28), which,though good Laconian, rests on an emendation. It was only the Lesbian parti-

cipial form that was adopted, not the general Lesbian treatment of vowel +which is not attested for other categories, not even the analogous Mofra as in

Pindar, but Mw<ra, and never in third plural forms. KXeppd (Diehl no. 1.44} is aLesbian form (76), which may go back to the poet. Forms that are Lesbian,but also current in epic, as infin. -/i*rat, dat. pi. 7ral8wv^ etc., may be groupedwith other examples of epic influence. Such are the frequent use of p movable(102), <r beside <r<r, as rWot, rhaos (82), yoipara^ Sovpl (54), the latter wronglyemended to 8wpl (Diehl no. 77 ; but Lac. 8opfl or 8opf), vp6ri (185.6), 8 pi. fxowr*»V

300 GREEK DIALECTS

8. d, Sdpoi, dpipa, etc. — 9.6. o-tof, ^pitrluv, aieiS^s, ipyipiop, warfxfAcicn, butWo, Mop, oIp4opti, etc.— 10.1. Icy>6*, also Arfam (cf. Theocr. xu££at), as in lateAtt. = irltae.— 10.3. 67ra etc., 7a.— 26. 17, a>, asxifpot, xVPî ^M*** tapavbv, Muxra,gen. sg. -<•>, acc. pi. -w (but some cases of «, ou left In text).— 41.1.

TOT-fadw.— 41.2. 0u*, S sg. opt. *uc(?.— 41.2. dW. — 41.4. 'AX*M«»S 'AXxpAr,xatam, gen. pi. -dp.— 42.1. f-rr], Ap&ij, 1fp.

— 42.6. uncontracted «o, ew, or 10, 10(above, to 9.6).

62. fdvairrt, fi(k*, f&dvi etc. (f written in some sources, but mostly restored).— 63. W/TIOP, afotpopipai, but tpm, AXtor, etc.— 61. irrl etc., rtf. — 64. o*to/, rap-<t4pox, <ra\cw<ro-, ^dXXti, etc.— 68 and 88 App. p\ijp — 8fktap. y\4vu, y\i<papor= /3\6rw, f}\i<papop.— 72. ivBouTa, k4pto.— 76. 1jp*P, dpJs, etc., but k\cvv& (Lesb.).— 77.3. Lesb. partic. forms ?xoto

*a«

<ptpoura, Xirowra, ipBolca, \vdcT<ra, etc.

—

79. x^**— 90. Kdppcov.— 82, 83. rbcvoi, r6cos, 48av<raro, ivaaplpai, ralSeaai, etc.— 84. Usually f or late <r8, as pd<r8up etc., once 68, KaOaplSSijp. — 94. k-^p, k^ttI,

Kuwiopav. — 96, 99. kA(t) tAp, xapalpup.— 102. v movable frequent.

104. Gen. pi. -ar, dat. pi. -auri, -att.— 106. Gen. sg. -w, acc. pi. -o>s, dat. pi.

-ourt(i'), -ott.— 107. Nom. sg. pAxaps, like Cret. pjalrvps. Dat. pi. ral&t<rai etc.—118. Gen. Wo, fifap. Dat. /uot, rot, rfr. Acc. W, W, r«f, rtf, rfr. — 119. dpUty

dpdwp, etc. — 120. dp6s, fa, fftptA, a<pots, fftpcrtpun. — 122. Nom. pi. ral. —126. KTjvo%. — 132.2. atirti. —132.7. Jr.— 132.9. 8ica, voica, toko, also Biota. —134.1. al.— 134.2. ica (Ap in Diehl no. 81, but improbable). — 136. it, xeW,vport.— 138.3. rapâopet, dppitapes.— 138.4. alviovri, ^n-/ (eu5ou<rip, ?x°wir epic,if genuine).— 138.6. Mpap.— 142. appJâro. — 142a. dpvlxv*-— 163.2. 4>alw^p

etc. (mostly corrected from -tp or -eir).— 164. ^m** etc., fSperai.— 163.3. ijf.

— 163.8. wapirrow.— Note also aor. tyewro, as in Hesiod, Sappho, etc., likewiseKîTo = kAto.

Pindar and Bacchylides

Cf . Schone, Leipziger Studien fiir klass. Phil. XIX, 181 ff. Texts : Pindar,Schroeder

;Bacchylides, Blass-Suess.

The retention of original a = Att.-Ion. 17, together with a from 00 a« = Att.-Ion. ew, w, is the most conspicuous characteristic of the choral lyric, and theonly non-Att.-Ion. feature which prevails with any approach to consistency(even this not complete) and persists in the choruses of Attic tragedy. Theweight of a-forms is further increased by the choice of Att.-Ion. a, not Dor. 77,

from at (wear = Dor. pikijp, etc.).

Of the general Doric characteristics (cf . 223), which are really common tothe West Greek dialects and partly to Boeotian and Thessalian, only a fewappear frequently, some occasionally, and others not at all. Thus Pindar, whouses much more Doric than Bacchylides (or Simonides), has usually 3d pi. -orrt,

infin. -per = -vat, frequently { in forms like KareipAptêp, t6 beside <rtf, Hp beside<rot, rarely rdita beside rftrt (and only Art, vore), and never *a, xpdrot, (f)Uart,3 sg. 1jt, 1 pi. -pes, but only the Att.-Ion. Ap (or Aeol. «(*)), TpGnot, dKwrt,f,P, -PAP.

Aeolic features, occurring also in Homer, are *«(*) = Ap, the double nasals inAppes etc., x\eepp6i (both P. and B.), perf. part, with pt {rttppltcoprat etc.).

Specific Lesbian, in Pindar regularly Moura, Qtpoura, etc., frequently 3 pi. -owt(in B. only MoTca beside Mowra).

Pindar has a few cases of 4p with acc, sometimes attributed to his nativeBoeotian. But Delphian influence is perhaps more probable. There is no clearevidence that the poet's language was affected by his local dialect.

8. a most consistently in broad categories which could have only a in Doric,as the endings of a-nouns of the first declension, non-present tenses and deriva-tives of verbs in -ow, suffix -ros, -toto», personal endings -pap, -vdap. In in-

dividual words Doric a usually retained, as pArrjp, b\86s, <f>dpM, but occasionally

Att.-Ion. 17 (at least in our texts, and need not be rejected), as 4>^pA (B.^, which,though a hybrid form, is not stylistically offensive beside genuine Doric rjpa.

13. Non-Doric lephs (but <r/ctap6t), 'Aprepus, ore, wore, r6re, rarely rbita, neverica, ya.— 26. ei, ov, not 17, a>.— 41.1. Att.-Ion. a, not Dor. 77, as puc&p, meat, rt/ta*,

<ri/Xara<, etc.— 41.2. rt/twrrej etc.— 0dos, oalxppwv (B.) and (xwcppwv.— 41.3. dAior,

aXtot. — 41.4. Gen. sg. m. -a, sometimes -40 (P.), gen. pi. -dp, dt, Uoaetddup,

TlocetSap, \a6t (but MevAar etc.), pads, flws, {i/i-dow, {(/vara, (Jirdaji', Koivavi, eta —42.1. trea, /3Aea, etc., rarely -17. ic4ap, *ap, ^po» (P.). — 42.3,4. rpeis, 0tXet, etc.

— 42.6. eo or ev, as gen. sg. -eos, -«/», 0tXloira, 0iXeO»raj.— 42.6. 0tX^wv etc.

—

43. paa i\ijes etc., also AgiXXlof etc.— 49.2,4. Tpd<pu>,Tpdx<»>, rdp-put.— 65a. ir^rftTot.

62. Former f mostly ignored in prosody, but sometimes effective, especially in

the case of reflexive ol. — 63. Once dvdrap for d(f)drav.— 64. p&pos, x6pa, 6poi

and less commonly povpos, icotpa, oupof.— 61. 4<plitri, <f>4popri, etc. (beside Lesb.or Ion. ©--forms, see below, to 138.4), totI (beside rp6s), t6 (beside <nJ), but ef<o<7t,

Uoffti&dv (once perhaps noretoapos).— 68.2. tfijp. — 76. Lesb. dupxs etc., KXetvxfc,

mXc5erv6s. — 77.3. Lesb. MoTaa, in Pindar regularly <p4poura etc., and frequently8 pi. -otai. — 82, 83. 6caos, Scos, re\4<r<rai, re\4cai, etc.— 86 App. 4<r\6s (P.).

—

88 App. y\4<papop.— 94. <njr, xifK, x«T«i etc - — W. d? frequent, rarely rap, <rar,

as *-dp to56j, wdp xetP^*i fdpQpup, k6lp v6pMv. — 96 App. xipo&ot, tctp auras.—102. v movable frequent.

106-106. Gen. sg. masc. -a, sometimes -do, gen. pi. -a*-, dat. pi. -ait, -auri. —106. Gen. sg. -ov, also frequently Horn, -oto, dat. pi. -<kt, -o«rt. — 107.3. vbiecai

etc. frequent. Horn, wardpos etc. — 109.1. -«, -to5, etc. — 111. -ei/s, -170*, and-^05.— 114-116. wpCrros, not Dor. wpdroj, efiroo-i, not Dor. (p)lKari.— 118. 4yu,

4y4p, n$ and <rtf;gen. o~4o, <r46ep ; dat. 4pu>l, noi, col, rot, tIp, oi, If (?) ; acc.

(re, £, vip.— 120. re6s, ^6$, and 06s, 6s;

a/xos, vpM, <r<p6s, and dpArepos etc. —122. ral, rol, and al, oi. — 126. Art. as rel. frequent. — 132.9. r6/ta rarely.

— 134.1. </, never al.— 134.2. dp and ice, xep, never «a.— 136.4. 4s, els, andrarely 4v in Pindar. — 136.6. we8d beside usual /irrd. — 136.7. dpupl frequent. —138.2. 4<plrjTi, but rWr)<Ti, 8l6u<ri. — 138.3. -pep, not -p*t. — 138.4. In Pindar 4vrl,

<t>avrl, <p4povri, etc. usually, but also Lesb. -ouri(v). In B. usually -ovai(p), rarely

-opti.— 138.5. f/Sar, T/0ev, ^dnep, etc. — 142. Kareipdp^ep, rcudrtgai', etc. (beside

forms with <ro-, <r). — 142 a. 0p«x««- — 147.2. 7e7d*cetv, xexXdoetp. — 147.8. Tetppl-

KOPras, Kex^dSopras.— 163.1. -<tr. — 154. -pep, also -/x*voi, -vat.— 162 App. Ura/xi

= olJa. — 163. 3 pi. in Pindar 4rrl, once tlclp, in B. tlal. 8 sg. imperf . Hp, not ^s.

Theocritus

Cf . Magnien, Le syracusain litt^raire, et l'idylleXV de The<>crite, M.S.L.XXI,49 ff. Text: Wilamowitz.

The Sicilian literary Doric that appears in the scanty fragments of Epichar-mus and Sophron and in the corrupt texts of other Sicilian and Italiot writers,

but is best known from Theocritus, is based mainly on the Doric of Syracuse,though most of its characteristics are common to other Doric dialects. Its

striking difference from the language of Pindar is due not so much to Sicilian

peculiarities, though there are some, as to its much more thoroughgoingadherence to Doric.

Theocritus imitated various literary dialects, the epic (XII, XXII), theLesbian lyric (XXVIII-XXX), the mild Doric of the choral lyric (XVI-XVIII,XXIV). But most of the poems are in the fuller Doric, based mainly on theSicilian Doric of Epicharmus and Sophron and of his native Syracuse, but withmany epic forms (Ap, k«, el, p movable, gen. sg. -oto, dupes, freeco-i, etc.) and theLesb. Motaa, *xot*a i e^°- It is to these that the following ummary applies.

302 GREEK DIALECTS

8. d regularly. Rarely Att.-Ion. t;, as in Horn, phrase ply* ical K&prot. Hyper-Doric a in tyuvvt (but this in a Lesb. poem), other cases doubtful. — 13. EpicUp6i (lap6t in Epich., Sophron), but a>ua.p6s, *a, 70, 5*a, etc. — 26. rj and «,mostly w but also ou, with great fluctuation in MSS., e.g. fjvdt^ tltUi, gen.sg. -w, Kutpa, Kodpa. —41.1. 6pijre etc. — 41.2 with App. Normal Dor. w in opwr,

ovywrri, Teipuifxtvoi, etc. Hyper-Dor. a in 2 sg. aor. ^rdâ, inrdcra. of some MSS.But retyam (likewise orrdrret in Epich.) is from -du> (Horn. xeir4a»*-), andTcXam, rapeXairi are for -dm from 7eXa-, Aa- (162.4).— 41.4. i*, gen. sg. -a,

also epic -do, gen. pi. -dv, etc.— 42.1. ditfea etc., but 2 sg. mid. -17* from -«at.—42.3,4. tv/xeviet, <pi\hi, etc., but usually contraction.— 42.6. to or cv, gen. -«os,

-CVf ,ibrra, tZvra, etc. — 42.6. 4u>r, (piXtwy, but fUt. 6oku>, d£w, etc. — 43. pa<ri\rjo\

etc. (also -*os). — 44.3. Adpwt = Adpoos, gen. sg. -<*>. — 62,63. No f.— 64. xwpa

(icovpa), fxuva and xopa, /u6m. — 61. eficart, rtf, xXaWov, rfthfTi, irrl, etc. — 72. $p0or,

(iimurros.— 77.3. Lesb. Moura, fxowra » e^c «— 82, 88. faros, 6Vo$, trfferai, etc. —84. f and 0*8.— 86 App. iuxkos.— 94. ic^r, jcî, x^^Pt etc « — 86. d», wdo, Wp,«dr tu, tot tot, etc. — 102. p movable frequent. — 104-10& Gen. sg. masc. -d

(rarely epic -do), gen. pi. -dr, dat. pi. -ait, -oto't(r), acc. pi. -d* frequent. —106. Gen. sg. -« (and epic -010), dat. pi. -ott, -wj(r), acc. pi. -«$, sometimes -05.

— 107.3. v&rrt<r<n etc., also epic Mwat(v).— 111. âciXrjos etc. (and -tot).—114, 116. Toarot, Ttroptt, than (cf. Heracl. /retort).— 118. Nom. ri>

;gen. l/*evt,

ftcv, rev*, rev, rlfer ; dat. 4pdw, pot, W*, rot, ol ; acc. nJ, W, rl», wr.— 119. Lesb.

&mm, v/i^Kf, etc. — 120. reot, Ws, dîot. — 122. ro(, tcU, and oi, ai.— 126. rrjvos. —129.2. 6Vti, omroVa. — 132.2. njvti.— 132.6. irai, Tamil.— 182.6. rij, 6r»>, T170V

(or r«W«?).— 182.7. J.— 182.9. 6*a, t6ko, t6<co, 6V*a.— 188.4. froot.— 134.1. ai

and e/.— 184.2. «a, £>, and *tf(r).— 136.6. toW, rarely wpot.

188. 2 sg. avplaSts etc., beside usual -«tj. 3 sg. Tl$Tjriyxpolifri. 1 pi. \4yopxi

etc. 3 pi. <rrf, <pavrl, Xôm, etc.— 141. ^<ro"ecrot and tvvrrai, ohrtvpw and ofrerat,

etc.— 142. xaP^V^ tpya&i1,

de<TTl£a<ra, etc. — 142 a. *Xa/£.— 143. 7eXdo-o-a«.

—

147.1. 8c6oUu>i reirotfetf, ire^fret, etc. — 163. -tir (or -^r) and -€F. — 164. 0<>cr,

^/icr, etc.— 167. Once wo06pvjpn with Lesb. type.— 161.2. roSopevea, irvXtiJ^w.— 161.2 a App. ittwbpoatv. — 162 App. fira/u = oTJa.— 163. rfrW, ijs. Glossary,Ww. Xijit, Xdm.

4. Kirchhoff, Studien zur Geschichte des griechischen Alphabets, 4th ed.

Roberts, Introduction to Greek Epigraphy. Larfeld, Griechische Epi-

graphik, 3d ed., 204 ff.

Facsimiles of archaic inscriptions in Roberts, and Roehl, Imagines in-

scriptionum graecarum antiquissimarum, 3d ed. ;photographs in Kern,

Inscriptiones graecae.

Kirchhoff's map needs some revision in detail, e.g. Rhodes should be

colored red. Cf. Wiedemann, Klio VIII, 523 ff., IX, 364.

The remarkable discoveries of the last decades in Crete and elsewhere

have brought a new conception of the antiquity and variety of systems of

writing in the eastern Mediterranean region. But they do not occasion

any material revision of the traditional belief that the immediate source

of the historical Greek alphabet was the Phoenician. That is, it was an

alphabet which became known to the Greeks through the Phoenicians and

was and is still commonly termed the Phoenician alphabet, though it

probably did not originate with the Phoenicians and was certainly not


exclusively Phoenician, but rather a North Semitic or Canaanitic alphabet

This alphabet of twenty-two letters was a unit in system, that is, in the

number, order, and value of the letters; but it was still plastic in the

forms of the individual letters. The same is true of the simplest Greek

alphabet of twenty-three letters. Its essential unity as a system is strik-

ingly shown in the uniform adaptation of five Semitic characters of conso-

nantal value to the designation of the vowels a, c, t, o, v. At the same time,

the forms of the letters show radical local differences in the earliest

inscriptions, and many of these beyond doubt reflect variants existing in

the Semitic alphabet.

The earliest Greek inscriptions of determinate date— that is, of date

fixed by persons or events mentioned in the text— are from the beginning

of the sixth century b.c. By comparison with these, other inscriptions

that show more archaic forms of the alphabet are assigned to an earlier

date— how much earlier is a matter of rough estimate. Epigraphists

formerly maintained an ultra-conservative attitude under which manyarchaeologists have grown restive. Kirchhoff, whose lead was followed by

others, never ventured to suggest for any known inscription an earlier

date than the second half of the seventh century. But it is altogether

probable that the earliest of the Theran and Cretan inscriptions are from

the eighth century or earlier, and that the earliest Attic inscription, that

of the famous dipylon vase, is not later than the eighth century.

The interrelations of the local alphabets show that the latter were

already established in Greece in the period of the great western coloniza-

tion, in the eighth century. The Corinthian alphabet was carried to

Corcyra, the Chalcidian to Italy, etc. It is quite otherwise for the very

much earlier period of eastern colonization. There are no such relation-

ships between the alphabets of the Asia Minor coast and the Aegean isles

and those of the mainland regions from which the colonization started.

The distribution of alphabets has no relation to the distribution of dialects,

which does reflect the earlier conditions. The adoption of a native syllabary

by the Greeks of Cyprus is striking evidence that the Greek alphabet was

unknown when they left the Peloponnesus— if any such evidence were

needed for a period so early (for there is evidence that the Greeks were estab-

lished in Cyprus by the thirteenth century b.c.)

If we take into account the fact that the earliest writings were presum-

ably on perishable material, such as merchants' accounts on papyrus, and

further recall that the Phoenician activity in mercantile marine began in

the twelfth century and reached its height in the next few centuries, one

may take the tenth century as a conservative estimate of the date of the

304 GREEK DIALECTS

introduction and adaptation of the Phoenician alphabet, while a still earlier

date, the eleventh or even the twelfth century, is not excluded. (ThePhoenician alphabet, formerly known only from the early ninth century, is

now known from the thirteenth.) There is also some reason to believe

that the alphabet reached the Greek-speaking world by more than one

route, and at different times; for example, Asia Minor by an overland

route, the Aegean isles by sea. But the precise history of its earliest

dissemination must remain obscure.

The earliest and universal modification of the Phoenician alphabet,

apart from the use of the aleph, he, yod, ayin to express the vowels a, c, t, o,

was its increase from twenty-two to twenty-three letters by the differentia-

tion of the wau. In its original consonantal value (tr) and in its alphabetic

position the wau was represented by F, which must be a development of

one of its variant forms (note the Cretan *V and >*)> while Y, which is

closest to the usual Phoenician form, was used for the vowel v and given

a place at the end of the alphabet. The four sibilants were taken over, LI, M, ^, but were not yet stabilized in value ; either M or ^ = <r, I some-

times = {, as Ther. Cor. Icvs, I sometimes = to- (?) as Cret. olos, later ottos.

The history of the supplementary letters, <D, X, V, has been the subject

of endless discussion. The following is a brief statement of what nowseems probable (based in part upon the important observations of Kretsch-

mer, AJMJCXI, 423 ff.). All three were first employed to supplement the

$ = 0 by signs for the other two aspirates,<f>

and x (for o-combinations,

( and the use of single letters was later and leas general). The first two

may be in fact derived from the theta by simplification in two ways, $ to

<D (sometimes 0) by omission of one bar, © or ® to -f- or X by omission

of the circle. The V, of which the guttural value, as in the western alphabet

and in Lycian, is the earlier, represents a rival method of indicating the

guttural aspirate, namely by a variant form of the kappa, one which had

perhaps come in by another than the main route of the alphabet. The

kaph of the Moabite stone( f ) is similar to Y as well as to X, and that of

the Byblus inscriptions is precisely V.

Both X (+) and Y (V) had, then, originally guttural value. In the

western alphabet Y = X was preferred, but the combination of guttural + or,

in which the stop was also aspirated (cf . Attic iSo^a-t, fypa^cc), but perhaps

differed somewhat from the usualx» was sometimes written X^, e.g. archaic

Boeot. apyuporoX^ot, Rhod. *vAt+S, TTpaXZtooo (no. 93, beside Xc'SVa).

Generally this spelling X^ was simplified to X = £In the eastern alphabet X = x was preferred. This is the one common

feature of the eastern group, for there is divergence in the notation of £

and \jt. In Attica and some of the islands (the light blue of Kirchhoff's

map) the normal spelling was and <t>^, as in Att. c^o^crc, $ypa<fxre.

Another rare designation of the guttural combination was at Naxos(no. 6), in which is a differentiated form of B, or H£ at Amorgos

('AAeH^ot IGJUI.vii.142). But in the Ionic alphabet, with which those

of Megara, Corinth, and Argos agree in this respect, the J became fixed in

the value of £, and as a pendant to this, to indicate the labial + <r also by

a single letter, the old guttural sign V, left free by the settled use of X = x»

was arbitrarily given its new value of\J/.

Such a history may be summarized in the following scheme

:

Semitic alphabet : aleph to tau, 22.

I. Earliest Greek : a, simplest form, A to Y, 23 ;b, with (D = <f>, Y or

X (+) = x»26 (M or $ = <r, I and J not stabilized in value, variant

forms of many letters).

II A. Earliest West Greek : II 6. Earliest East Greek

:

As in I b, but Y = x, XS (or As in I b, but X = * (or

YS) =t,<DZ= ^ D$, Ht)Ill A. Usual West Greek : III B. Ionic :

As in II A, but X = & disuse As in II B, but I = & Y = ^,

of I, and locally of F, M or H = rj, addition of Q = oi

;

3, and ?. eventual loss of F» M, ?•

Hence

IV B. Standard Greek alphabet of

24 letters (26 - 3 + 1).

A few of the most striking variants in letter forms are :

A. > (as in Phoen.) Athens once, ft, h.

B. ^ Crete. ^, £ Thera. rp Corinth. £ Argos. \\ Melos etc.

C Naxos etc.

r. r, |s a, <, cE. § frequent in Boeotia. Corinth etc. X Sicyon.

F. ^ Crete. Ys Crete. >A Pamphylia. C Chalcis etc. E frequent in

Boeotia, sometimes elsewhere.

H. B- Cnidus. = £ Naxos. r Heraclea etc.

@. ®, ©, 0. Rarely 0, <D, B-

I. S, 3 Athens (once), Crete, Thera, etc. % Corinth.

A. Is A, V- V Argos.

M. t**% 3 Mantinea.

II. P, ^ Crete, Boeotia, etc. C Crete.

2. t. i Sparta.

306 GREEK DIALECTS

^ 5. For other examples from the Lesbian poets, see p. 297. (3pom is

probably an Aeolic form, Class.PhiLII,275.

Bechtel is clearly wrong in not recognizing op = op in Arcadian, andomitting to mention some of the decisive evidence.

In derivatives of ypdffxa other Argolic examples of ypxxfr- are ypo^xi,

&yyp<xf>d1 iyypofya, ypo$U. avyypofjxK occurs also at Delphi, &vriyp<xf>ov in

Anaphe, ypo<fnvf in a Doric xoivrj inscription of Stymphalus. On the con-

trast with verbal forms and the question of Mel. Tpojxov or ypojxnv, cf.

Class.Phil.XX,140 ff.

Delph. Awfcpujv, shrine of Artemis Laphria, named from an Aetolian

town (tv Ad<f>py) near Calydon. Cf. Ditt.Syll.366.

- 8. Att. iiprjvrj, Kprjvrj point to original ij in the root syllable, but other

dialects have d, Ipdya (tipava, dprjva, Iprjva are late hybrid forms), tcpdvcL.

They are apparently from different forms of4the root. The first syllable

of dmvrj is also difficult; cf. Wackernagel, I.F.XXV,327. Likewise a

secondary spiritus asper (cf. 58 c) which appears in Boeot. Hcpoxa and in

a late koivt? form attested by Coptic transcriptions and ^i/jtJvus in a late

Cretan inscription.

v 8 a. Brugmann-Thumb, 37 ff. But the theory of Attic reversion is

disputed.

V 9. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,513ff.; Rh.M.LVII,600ff. For Boeotian details,

Sadee, 220 ff. ;Buttenwieser, I.F.XXVIII,5 ff.

In Lesbian the spelling is uniformly c in most forms, as 0coc, «W, etc.,

hence forms like xpva-i&s = ^pvcrco? have been regarded as formed with

suffix -co?. But I am now inclined to the belief that Lesbian shares in

the same phonetic tendency, though this shows itself in the spelling

(cf. the fluctuation in other dialects) only where especially favored,

namely, in the case of \pvaioq, etc., also ScvSptov, (tvkujl, xwta, popuus, by

parallel suffixes -tos etc.;further, in the case of tuik, rlourw (cf . Horn, ri^

oreowiv), also gen. sg. oVrw, probably (cf. 19) from *oVtuo (cf. Horn, ottco),

by rts.

In Arcadian i occurs before a front vowel in dirvStet = diroScct, AvkXuu.

= Ev«A«ia ; so also -ct to -a, whence -I in dat. sg. irXrfii, <frt, Upt, etc. Cf.

Hermann, I.F.XXXV,164 ; Bechtel, 1,322. Before other vowels we have

regularly c, as &os etc. Hence in dirvkuavat (no. 184.20), which is most

probably connected with Acio?, AauVw, Boeot -XuuVw, the t is not easily

explained as in the Boeotian form, and probably rests in some way on the

earlier a. Shall we assume a *AcIoa>, whence *Xucxd, *AIoa> (cf . ttoXZ, above) ?

A quite different etymology and interpretation is urged by Thurneysen,

Glotta XII,145.

In two late decrees of Corcyra and Epidamnus occurs 0capoc, but the

change is not otherwise attested for the Corinthian dialect.

^10. Cf. Meister, Ber.Berl.Akad.1910,153 ff. ;Plassart, B.C.H.XXXVIII,

165.

v 13.1. Buck, Class.Phil.11,253. uxpo? is placed here rather than under 12

because of its different range. So also Thess. Kta/xov = Kxipwv. Like fucpky

puapfc are 7rveAos, irvaXos, the latter in Argolic.

v 16. Arc. (Orchomenus) yet = vfj, vol is another by-form (cf . a, ai, 17,

134.1). In vr/arcs = Horn, vctaro? the vrj- is probably a by-form seen in

Hesych. and perhaps yrfik (Brugmann, I.F.XI,274). For "Apaav

beside "Aprjav, "Aprja, cf. Horn, dpi/tot, otpcto? (Fraenkel, I.F.XL,84).7 17. Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz.1897,904

;Brugmann, I.P.Anz.IX,13. But

other evidence of Lesbian epenthesis is inconclusive. Cf. 47 and p. 298.

v 18. Outside of Aeolic, cf. irepuDptata (IG.XIV,352) = mtrtpui»purta from

irtptopttto (Fraenkel, K.Z.XLII,238). But here possibly influence of words

in -cote, -€o-lo, rather than phonetic change.

v 19. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXIV,554 ff. ; Rh.M.LVIII,612,LIX,493 ff. Buck,

Class. Phil.11,270. Kretschmer, Wackernagel Festschrift, 192 ff.

v 19.3. Cf. Thess. #eua*TTiot, Klio XVIII,261.

20. For 'Afi<t>LKTiov€?,,

A/a<£uctvovcs, see Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXI,429,669

;

for alsripyaras, alavfAvqTrp, Solmsen, Beitrage, 58 ff., where /aoAv/JSo? beside

poXx/Sos and some other similar cases are discussed.

If 2vk<cwiv (no. 1, A) is the correct reading, the fluctuation may be due

to the foreign origin of the name.

v 25 a. BechteFs formulation (II passim) of the conditions, namely 17, <oby

lengthening but ct, ov by contraction, fits many of the facts but is opposed

by others. The further belief that the latest lengthening, that arising from

vf etc., sometimes resulted in a closer vowel than the other lengthenings,

serves to account for Cret. ctEvio?, but apart from this the evidence is slight.

Cf. the author's criticism of Bechtel's view in Am.J.Phil.XLVII,299 ff.

If in the archaic Cretan inscriptions BftEv and ptoXEv are to be under-

stood as rjfttv, fxBXcv = later fjpLTpr, poXrjv, as is probable, the note to no. 110,

p. 261, requires modification, and the transcription -cv, -pxv is preferable

for the Law-Code. But apart from some lingering doubt, it has not seemed

worth while to make the numerous changes in the text.

^ 25 c. For Att. xIA«h etc. cf. Wackernagel, I.F.XXV,326 ff.

v25 d. For Mi etc. cf. Kretschmer, Wiener Eranos 1909,123.

For Att.-Ion. SovXos, Boeot SovXos (Attic loan-word?), Cret. &>Ao?, cf.

Buttenweiser, I.F.XXVIII,60;Lambert, GlottaVI,lff.

;Fraenkel, SGDI.

IV, p. 1054.

308 GREEK DIALECTS

J 27. The view of Thumb, I.F.XXXI,226, that the ct in these verbal

forms is due to the analogy of infinitives in -civ rather than to phonetic

change, is certainly wrong.

In various dialects occur forms in oa for cua, pointing to dissimilation

of the first a, e.g. Att Ti/vcea beside Tipatcvs, Phthiot. McAircia beside

McXmucvs (Ditt.Syll.546), Heracl. irportpua. = nportpaua. Cf. Wackernagel,

I.FJCXV,331 ff.

„ 28. Meg. tE& (Schwyzer 148) may also stand for ti}6c (cf. 132.6), but

tcISc is the more common type.

28 a. The lexicons give cTcruri?, doubtless because of riots. But there is

no evidence that the penult was short, and, while the word seems not to

occur in the Attic inscriptions, the spelling cWcum is decidedly the moreusual in the papyri (Mayser, Gram.d.Papyri,91), thus agreeing with Ion.

iTcrciois (SGDI.5532.17) and Arc. iarums (no. 18.32). The introduction of

the strong grade of the root is due to the influence of the verbal forms.

v 28 d. Noteworthy is the early appearance of the spelling El in El/x£

which occurs in a number of sixth century inscriptions, not only Corin-

thian, but also Attic (as in no. IB), Eretrian, Boeotian, etc.

v 30. In late Cretan also occasional confusion of ot and v, Xvpi'Aos = Xoe

ptXos, and conversely UoCtuk (no. 113) = usual Hvrios for Hvdios ;frequent

confusion, somewhat later, in the Koanfj of other regions.s

33 a. For av = cv, cf. Nachmanson, Eranos X 1,239 ;Kretschmer, Glotta

IX,213. AvkXUul is an Arcadian place-name in an Argive inscription.

" 34 a. For toto = tovto, cf. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXIX,553 ff.

v 35 a. Cf. Schulze, Quaestiones Epicae, 52 ff. ; GottGel.Anz.1897,904.

Hoffmann 11,430 ff. Solmsen, Untersuchungen, 169 ff.

v38. For io,

-7J,but -di, in texts of the Lesbian poets, see p. 297.

v39. For Attic cf. Meisterhans 36 ff.

v 41.1 a. Arcadian has rj in crasis (kciti IG.V .2.113), and there is no

reason as yet to doubt that this represents the regular contraction. For

iiraBXov (IG.V.2.6.72), quoted by Bechtel 1,325, is probably an Attic loan-

word. Thessalian has rj in crasis uniformly, while irrucocvara^ ipovrai in

two tablets of Dodona are inconclusive, since, apart from the possibility of

KOivq influence, they may belong to the -do> type (cf. 159) like dat. sg.

TCftavrt (d from do, not ao) in another inscription of Dodona.

In Lesbian, on the other hand, d is more usual than rj in crasis (cf . 94.6,

p. 298), and 3 8g. rtfjuu is more probably from -act than from -act, in view

of 3 sg. oTcc^avoc from -oa, not -oxt.

" 41.2. For a> from ao in all dialects, not West Greek d, cf. Buck, AmJ.

Phil.XXT,321 ;Ehrlich, K.Z.XL,355 ff. For Boeot. SavKpdVet* etc. cf . also

Buck, I.F.XXV,262 ff. (add Lesb. SavAdw). Others compare the frequent

cv = co (42.5), without explaining why ov occurs in just this group of

names, otherwise ao (Boeot.) or <o. Horn, ravavnow: is isolated and probably

due to influence of the raw- compounds.

v 41.4. Homer does not have \rjos like vrjoit but the non-Ion. Adds. Thelatter also displaced Aew? in the Koivrj and Modern Greek. Similarly raoc,

instead of vc<o?, in some Ionic inscriptions and the kolytj. Buck, Wacker-

nagel Festschrift,135.

Like nocctSawv etc. is Arc. Ildovt (IG.V.ii,556) beside Ildvos, Ildvt

(ibid. 555,557). Here the native Arcadian contracted form is retained in

Attic-Ionic.

, 41.4 c. Buck, Glotta 1,131 ff.; Ehrlich, Zur idg. Sprachgeschichte, 54.

« 42.4. Bechtel 11,29 reads Locr. oWct etc. as of the type ipu (159). This

is possible, but not necessary. Cf. 45.5.

Z42.5 b. For uo in Tarentine writers, e.g. rim = tcos, quoted from Rhin-

thon, cf. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXII,544. Cf. also Theran cVapcayuvoi, vap-

jftums (for c, cf. 161.1).

^42.5 d. 0e-, 0O-, J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVIII,39 ff. Cret. *oo>toVro etc.,

Solmsen, K.ZJCXXII,533 ff. Delph. iroiovrtov, Ileracl. iroiovratrat, Buck,

Glotta 1,130. The especial frequency of o from co in forms of mxca> is due

to the fact that a vowel precedes. The forms of iratc'cu that are cited in

42.6 may also be taken as having loss of c, but since contraction after a

vowel is even more common (cf. 45.2), they have been so classed provi-

sionally. Bechtel 11,100 separates most of the forms of iratco) (but the

Heraclean forms are taken still differently, 11,387, and Mess, irotdm,

Inschr.v.Magnesia 43.20, is not mentioned) from the Cretan and Argive

forms of other verbs, and does not admit a Delph. Bcapovrov (11,89, taken

as = BexpwvTwv and not Delphian).

v 43. In Arcadian (Orchomenus) xpfa Mmopti;o)v, Top$wiy<avfbut usually

Xpc'o?, -co)v, etc.

44.1. It is commonly held that oa gives West Greek d- But cf. Buck,

Class.Phil.II.255 ff.

V 44.4. 0 + 17, if from 007, is contracted to co in Attic-Ionic (2 pi. subj.

/iio-tfwTc) and elsewhere, so far as quotable; from oprj contraction to o> in

Ionic (44.2).

o + ct and o + r/i give -ot in Attic-Ionic, e.g. 3 8g. indie, and subj. futrOot

Form8 like orcâvwt (Thera, Astypalaea, Gela), Calymn. dûut, Heracl.

subj. rrpiwi (162.3) are generally taken as from -wo (159), but it is possible

that they represent contraction of o + a, rjt, like <u from o + c (44.4 with

25 a), and that forms like Rhod. orcâvot are from Attic.

310 GREEK DIALECTS

v/45.4. Meillet, BulLSoc.Ling.1910,289, thinks the length of the word

(cf. 45.8) rather than the accent is the decisive factor.

V 46. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXII,321ff. (but much that is doubtful). Ehrlich,

Griech.Betonung, 128 ff.

See above, p. 298.

n/48. icfktdpov is quotable from Crete, Delphi, Syracuse, Issa, Thessaly, as

well as from Homer, and irkiBpov is perhaps from this (cf. Kretschmer,

Glotta I,262,V,263).

>/49.2. So Delph. arup*rno is probably aorist of artpopai with regular

gradation (Bechtel 11,182), rather than a case of op = tp (12).

v 49.4. For rd+ivw, Tqxvw, cf. Wackernagel, Glotta VII,174.

49.5. On fycTcunc as a blend, Ehrlich, Zur idg. Sprachgeschichte, 53

;

Meillet, Bull.Soc.Ling.XVI,287. Bechtel 1,167 holds to gradation and

quotes Ion. Krcuns from a late inscription of Paros.

^50-55. Thumb, Zur Geschichte des griechischen Digamma, I.F.IX,

294 ff. Much new material to be added.

s/si. Meister* Dorer und Achaer, 38 ff.,58,87 ff.

J52 a. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXI 11,4 5 5 ff. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXI1,273 ff. ; Un-

tersuchungen, 186 ff.

J52 b, c. Thumb, I.F.IX£36 ff. ; I.F.Anz.XlV, 9, XIX.19. Solmsen, Un-

tersuchungen, 187 ff. Sommer, Griech. Lautstudien, 90 ff. Ehrlich, Unter-

suchungen griech. Betonung, 131 ff.

An unpublished archaic inscription recently discovered in the American

School excavations at Nemea contains the unique FBIOM = vios, with fh

from hp , but the latter in this case arising from consonantal pronunciation

of the v.

^53. On the early loss of p in mus, tocos in Cyprian and elsewhere

(Horn, to?, but tocos), cf. Solmsen, I.F.XXXI.470, Hermann, Silben-

bildung 47.

v 54. Wackernagel, K.Z.XXV,260 ff. Solmsen, Untersuchungen, 181 ff^

302 ff. Hermann, Silbenbildung, 51 ff.

The history of <rp in pCapot etc. is so nearly parallel to that of vp etc.

that it has been included in the same tabular representation. But it is not

wholly identical. In Cretan the p of <rp survives longer than that of vf

etc., e.g. in the Law-Code purpopoipov beside koxvCo and koAo?.

In Arcadian we have in no. 17 Karappw but fcwt, in no. 18* Sippar,

€v$voppuiv but bpioL, wpwuv, Suopov (the last, as also Att. evOwnpuL, with

composition lengthening, 167 a). Meillet, M.S.L.XX,127, attributes this to

the early loss of p before o (52 a).

\/ 55. In Arg. &pp4r€V€, Aprp-cvt the initial a is puzzling. According to the

latest suggestion (Schwyzer, Glotta XI,79 ; Bechtel 11,460) it is the aug-

ment (there are no present forms by which to determine the truth of this)

with a change of tp to ap which is compared to the cases of av = cv (33 a).

But it is strange that a phonetic change of which there is so slight evidence,

except for a very late period, should prevail in this particular form, with

no fluctuation in spelling, against the analogy of the other augmented

forms with normal e. It seems more likely that the a belonged also to the

present, and is either prothetic (cf. Cret. aipaa from *df€pau beside tpcrrj)

or arose by assimilation from dv- = dm- (cf. 96.5) with intensive force

(dmSeucwfu * proclaim ' etc.).

%/ 57, 58. Thumb, Untersuchungen tiber den Spiritus Asper. Sommer,

Griech. Lautstudien.

Bechtel's denial of Cretan psilosis (11,663 ff.) is, at least for central

Crete, unwarranted. Cf . Hermann, I.F.XXXV,167 ff., Phil.Woch.1924,783

;

Buck, AmJ.Phil.XLVII,298.

>/58 d. A new early Locrian inscription (below, to p. 219 ; other Locrian

additions, below passim, are from this) shows similar fluctuation in spell-

ing, namely Am, At'Aoo?, Aon, Aorris but also oTrtvt, oSe, hmpov and tapo?,

vnuirpocrdi&Cov, tfuaov, Ketorrdv. It also has i<f>dytcr0ai (cf. in no. 56 haylv

but iirdyov).

V 59.1. The spelling <r also occurs on an archaic Spartan dedication

(Schwyzer 9), vucdous in contrast to vtxdAas no. 66. The fluctuation has

nothing to do with any difference between Spartan and provincial speech,

as Meister, Dorer und Achaer, 7 ff., tried to show. Cf. also nos. 67-69.

Nor is Bechtel's view (11,322,465) more probable, that the change to A in

Laconia and Argolis is a pre-Doric feature and the fluctuation due to mixed

elements of the population. The change is unknown in Arcadian, irottrri

= 7roo-«rri being probably a case of dissimilation. Cf. Meillet, M.S.L.XX,

131 ff. The fluctuating spelling in Laconian and Argolic, sometimes in the

same word, is still best explained as in the text, 59.1 and 275.

v 59.2 a. NucoAapurra occurs in a dedication found at Epidaurus, but the

home of the dedicator is unknown. Sa/xotbc = Saftartos occurs on a tile.

v/59.4. Cyprian glosses in Hesychius (Bechtel 1,413) furnish further

evidence of loss of <r.

Noteworthy are a few personal names from other regions, showing loss

of <r, as 'ApeiiroAis from Anaphe, McXcunm from Thera, and ApcCww,

IlaavSpo? from Epirus.

sf 61. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXX,565 fE. Buck, Class.Phil.11,247 ff.

62.5. Spirant value of Cret. S is also indirectly indicated by Avrprjunr =dv&fxiov, with spelling t to show retention of stop sound after v (cf. Mod.

312 GREEK DIALECTS

Grk. dvTpas pronounced andras) ; likewise in local treatment of pt, see

below, note to 73.

J 63. The question of the spirant value of Cretan 6 and the significance

of the spellings 66 and t6 (81 a, 85.3) has been much discussed, e.g.

Meister, Dorer und Achaer, 68 ff., Brause, Lautlehre der kret. Dial., 22 ff,

Bechtel 11,669 ff., W. Krause K.Z.XLIX,121 ff., the last reviewed by

Kretschmer, Glotta XII,204, who supports the view that $ was a spirant

For actual deaspiration after a sibilant (as the alternative explanation

of <rr) there are plenty of parallels in other languages (cf. Sievers, Pho

netik 6§ 825).

V 64. Meister, Dorer und Achaer, 25 ff.

V 65. The regular dissimilation is observed in Arc. fieaaxoOev in contrast

to Att. Tmvrayodtv etc. ; likewise in Arc. i(a)<nc€6fjv, Lesb. xnrocKtBrjy, in

contrast to Horn, (r^cda-iv. Cf. Thurneysen, Glotta XII,146.

On imv6a etc., Wackernagel, I.F.XIV,370.

^ 67. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXI,426 ff. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,264 ff. Schrif

nen, K.Z.XLIV.17 ff.

* 68. Brugmann-Thumb 132 ff. with literature cited.

>J 68.1. Lac. TTtfitrdtu has regular w, while 7roraxis follows irate,

w 68.2. Since this phenomenon is not shared by Arcadian-Cyprian, Cypr.

wwei is separated from Thess. ir&crai and explained under 1 as analogical-

Otherwise Bechtel 1,411, who calls it an Aeolic element in Cyprian.

Beside the regular Thess. /StAAo/xcu, an inscription of Crannon has the

West Greek Bukofuu.

A special case is Lesb. <nrc'AA, used like ot«AAo> in its earlier sense set,

place. Cf. Hesych. munrcAAci * aropvvei, oircAAapeHU • oT«iAafio*u, <nrok€um-

araXdcra, Sappho <nroAc'ci) (like otoAw) ' I will place,' also Thess. cnroXo?

1stake.' But crrcAAco is from a root oreX-, seen also in Lesb. trrdMa, IE-

*stel: Perhaps <nrcX- is a blend of this with wcA- of ircXo/iot, TtAAw, etc,

IE. •q»el-.

^ 68.3. The appearance of <r for original dental in AirwtSofuvtK = <fcro&&>-

fxcvovs is perhaps a special case of dissimilation. So Kretschmer, Glotta

111,293, comparing 'ApKaxrt&rp = *ApKaStSi^. But it also suggests the possi-

bility that in the other cases the sibilant results from a secondary change

of the dental before front vowel, not dependent upon labio-velar origin as

implied in the text. Only further material can settle this question,

v 68.4 a. tavxva. Solmsen, I.F.XXVI,107.

x 71 a. Brugmann-Thumb, 94, with references.

v 72. Solmsen, A.M.1906,347 ff. ; Beitrage 1,106 ff. <ftvra>v is also quotable

from Achaea (Dyme) and Arcadia. Arc. b>0-, formerly quotable only from

an inscription of Lykosura, occurs frequently in a Tegean decree (no. 184).

Kieckers, I.F.XXXV,288. Add Theran owcv66vt*s.

y/73. The phenomenon in question is observed regularly only in Lesbian

and Thessalian, and is one of the most distinctive Aeolic characteristics,

one that is familiar in Lesbian poetry and in some Homeric forms (aftfie,

2/x/xcv, etc.). But there are also scattered examples elsewhere : from Chios

and other once Aeolic territory in Asia Minor (cf . 184 a) ; in Macedonian

(Solmsen, I.F.VII,48) ; Lac. ^o/Jcvkos, ^acmi ; in an Arcadian inscription

of Orchomenus (no. 188) frpiwa, like Lesb. Ixptvm (77.1), and o^tUu, in

contrast to 6<fnq\to (Tegea) = 6<f>ukto (75). But in these Arcadian forms

the local appearance of an Aeolic peculiarity is so remarkable that, until

it is confirmed by further evidence, one must reckon with the possibility

that iKpwv* belongs under 89.3 and that o<£cAAo> is from a different present

stem, namely, *o<£cW>, like otcAAw (likewise Horn. ocfxXXoj * owe ').

Parallel to the treatment of these groups in most dialects is a local

Cretan development of po (this again pointing to spirant 8), e.g. irrjpi£ •

ircp&£ KpiJ-rcs (Hesych.), prjpovrtav = ip&ovrwv from Gortyna (beside

v/ 75. According to another view the normal treatment of Av is that seen

in oXXvfu (a), and the forms cited here are derived from ka, in which case

they would belong in 79. So for fiovXq etc. Meillet, M.S.L.XX,130. But

in most of the words a y-suffix is more probable than a cr-sunix. Cf. also

El. a/rXavcos etc. (55). In any case it is convenient to keep this group

distinct from the aorists of undisputed A<r origin.

In this group belongs Att. 6<f>ti\u>, Arg., Cret., Arc. 6<f>y\<o (for Arc.

6<f>tW see above, to 73) ; also Att. i(ovkrp Sucrj ' action of ejectment,' from

the o-grade of /r«A-, and kcltovAxu, KaTovAcw in an inscription in Doric KOLirq

(Schwyzer 668).

v'76 6. The treatment of initial <rA etc. is sometimes extended to words

which apparently never had an initial <r, as in the case of Corcyr. MAct£to?,

likewise pMyaXo in an archaic Attic inscription, Pamph. /lActaAav, MAaa-

Actos, etc.

V 77.3. Forms like Lesb. walaa occur also in Thera and Cyrene, and with

the new examples (Abh.Berl.Akad.1926, no. 5, pp. 21, 28), some from the

fourth century, we no longer regard them as artificial. For final w there

are no such forms, the distribution then being the opposite of that in

Elean (78).

V 80. For the evidence of Boeot. pp, which is ignored by Bechtel 1,250,

cf. Solmsen, Rh.Mu8.LDC,485 ft". In the dialects which show both pp and

pa, even if the pa is more common, the pp probably represents the normal

314 GREEK DIALECTS

colloquial pronunciation, while pa may be due partly to external influence

(the pa being familiar from other dialects and especially literary Greek)and partly to analogy (cf. a). Even in Attic, where Odppos etc. are the true

Attic forms, quotable from the earliest inscriptions, names like O^xrnnro?,

0cpaavc/x>9 are common, while forms in Oeppt- are rare (cf. Bechtel 11,106).

Arc. <t>$€pai is explained differently by Bechtel 1,334, and still otherwise

by Thurneysen, Glotta XII,147 (fut. = fyStpti, with a for c after p as in

Elean).

J 80 b. Wackernagel, K.Z.XXIX,129 ff. But the position of the accent

has generally no bearing on the treatment of consonant groups, and even

here its action is disputed. On the aorist forms, cf . Debruuner, Glotta XV,25.

J 81 b. Schulze, G6tt.Gel.Anz.l897,900 ff.

v 82. Lagercrantz, Zur griech. Lautgeschichte, 19 £f. Hermann, Silbenbil-

dung, 17,20. Pedersen, Wackernagel Festschrift, 114 ff. Whether Cyprian

had <r, like Arcadian, or <r<r is of course unknown.

v- 84. Rhod. Acvs, AmJ.Phil.XXIX,461 ff., Schwyzer 276 a. Delph. Svyot,

Schwyzer 317.

v84 a. So also Boeot. tftpdrroi (Corinna) = <£pa{, Locr. d(A.)Aa£a> =

dXXdaata.

v 85.1. The view of Thumb, I.F.XXXI,222 ff. and in Brugmann-Thumb125, is certainly false. Cf. Kretschmer, Glotta VI,295.

v. 86.3. Locr. irptxya — yepowux, fiovXrj.

v 86.4. Bechtel'8 doubt of Boeot. tt from <rr is uncalled-for. Especially

in matters of consonant assimilation a quotation like Boeot. ittcd in Plato

and Aristophanes, or Lac. Kappw in Plutarch, may be more significant

than the usual spelling of inscriptions. For the inscriptions represent, if

not literary dialects in the usual sense, nevertheless the written form of

the dialects, in which certain features of colloquial speech may sometimes

be ignored. Cf. above, to 80, and K. Meister, Gnomon 11,434.

86, add. There are scattered examples of kk from up, as Horn. TrcAemup

beside ircXocv?, the glosses yXvKKov • ykvicv, okkov • 6<j>$aXfxov, and even lkkos

= fmroc (Et.M.) if genuine.

But fjuxKos = pxKpot, usually classed with these, is more probably a

hypocori8tic formation from the puc- of piKpoq, with the doubling so

frequent in hypocoristic names (89.5) and nursery words like poppa, arru,

etc. The form occurs (usually #cx, but also k) in Doric writers (Theocr. etc.),

in Boeotian, is called also Ionic and Aeolic in Eustathius, and appears in

proper names from all regions, e.g. Ion. Moocos, Muoua&i^. With further

diminutive suffixes, puctcvXtK (Mosch.), Lac. *puua\6it whence fuxxt^tSoo-

pjcvv; (cf . nos. 70-73, note).

Lesb. Smrara = o/x/iara in Sappho (imitated by Balbilla in ypcWaTa)

looks like an artificial substitution, due to oWtto, ctyis, etc.

In the simplification of three consonants there is little that is dialectic.

But Ion. coAo? (also in Pindar), Lesb. foXos = l<r#Xo?, Lesb. ftdtrXrp =

fidxrBXrj^, Mess, fiaxpa = fxancrpa, also wcrros = irtfiirroi not only in Cretan

(86.2) but elsewhere. The divergent development of w + stop (e.g. kot to

kt, but k<tk to <rk) led in the case of i( to and is with dialectic prefer-

ence for one or the other (100).

>/88. Dissimilatory influence also in Arg. airdBiov = otoSiov, and in loss

of labial element of tfi in Att. ytyvpa (68.2) and Dor. yXcn-co (Alcman),

y\t<f>apcv (Alcman, Pindar) = /?X«rco, fiktjxipov.

V89.1. Cf. also Locr. So&u, #£oXXoav, igu>fu&xft> tct0/aos.

n/89.3. The converse of such consonant doubling is the simplification of

double consonants where the latter are normal, as of <ra belonging under

81, frequent in late inscriptions (the disproportionately frequent simplifi-

cation in fjfjMros from rj/uaaos, 61.1, is due to the influence of Att. rjfjLurvs) ;

of <r<r belonging under 82, 83 in dialects where <r<r is normal (but here a

may be due to Attic influence) ; of pp belonging under 80, as Arc. <f>depai,

Cean xcponjcos ; of Aeol. p.p. etc. belonging under 76, as Horn, fyiwu ; of

general Greek /a/a, XX, mr, etc., as ypa/ia, aXo?, etc. The majority of ex-

amples are late and simply indicate the general reduction of double conso-

nants. Some of the earlier examples may be only errors. But some remain

for which the explanation is not clear. Cf. Wackernagel, Glotta VII,296

;

Bechtel 1,40,334 ff. ; Hermann, Silbenbildung 28,186.

Simplification, whether graphic or actual, is especially common in prep-

ositional phrases and compounds. Cf. kotov etc. 95 a, Locr. eras etc. 100,

and Arc. t/xccro? for l/xfiearoe, Ivrjdrav for lv vqarav (Horn, vcuxros), (xvpoucua.

(96.5) ;similarly ko. poucuxs from xas poudos (97.2).

91. Allen, Greek Versification in Inscriptions, 126 ff.

94. Lucius, De crasi et aphaeresi, Diss.Arg.IX,351 ff. Ktthner-Blass I,

218 ff. Meister, Herodas, 778 ff.

94.6. See above, to 41.1 a.

94.7. Similar elision in Arc. Kcvopicam; also before a vowel followed by

two consonants, as Epid. KcvKauo-to?.

94.9. A still different treatment is seen in Locr. rodpci = Tot lapoc. Cf.

Class.Phil.XI,212.

95. Gunther, I.F.XX,37ff. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXII,329 ff. Kretschmer,

Glotta 1,34 ff. Hermann, I.F.XXXIV, 338 ff.

Delph. 7rc'po$05, also Hapox&as, Locr. IIcpox&o?. Elision in irept (Attic

only before i) is also quotable from Cyprian and literary Doric.

316 GREEK DIALECTS

With Thess. <tar, br> vw, cf . fanryupu and iPfiaWav, once each in Homer,

Boeot. hr twice before tr, Lesb. dbr vartpwv, all before an initial labial. C£.

the greater frequency of mr, tot before dentals.

J 102. Sommer, Zum inschriftlichen vv <<£*Akwtix6v, Festschrift zur 49.

Versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmanner, Basel 1907.

Dak pi. with -v also in Locrian. See below, to 107.3.

>/l03. On grounds of practical convenience only, I disagree with Meillet

who urges that dialect forms and texts should be printed without ac-

cents.

^ 105.1 a and 2 b. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,494 ff. A new example is Locr.

2po7ra (Schwyzer 359).

w< 105.2. In Cyprian usually -dv, but rarely -d, as 'Apevija before a vowel

(no. 19.18).

v 106.1. The derivation of -oto, Thess. -oi from a form with ending -sio =

Skt. -aya is undisputed. But many scholars deny that -ov, -<»> is of the same

origin and derive it from a form with ending so (i.e. -ov, no from *-oo, *-oso,

in contrast to -oto from -osio). Possibly true, but the objection to common

origin is not conclusive.

Cypr. -ov is attributed by Hermann, I.F.XX,354 ff., to confusion with

genitive plural.

J 106.2. On distribution of -ot, Buck, Class.Phil.11,266. An Arcadian

inscription of Orchomenos (no. 18*) has -ot in nouns, but always toh, e.g. ir

tuh Koo/iirot. Cf. Tegean gen. sg. fem. -av, but to? (104.2).

vl06.6. On the history of the Greek dual, cf. Cuny, Le Nombre duel en

grec. The dual is constantly on the wane from Homer on, until by about

300 B.C. it had become obsolete (except for some literary revivals). Dual

forms occur in various dialects, mostly o-stem forms in -<o, -otv, or, for the

verb, third dual in -rdv = Att. -rrjv (138.6). Forms from d-stems are very

rare, and tw, toiv are used for the feminine, as in Attic. Arg. Tot fawixa

(IG.IV,566), if not due to careless spelling, points to a form without v-

El. -owns is usually explained as re-formed after the analogy of the dative

plural. Otherwise Schwyzer, Glotta XII,2 ff.

The new Arcadian forms are variously explained. Plassart, B.C.H.

XXXIX,89. Meillet, M.S.L.XX,124 ff. Kretschmer, Glotta X,216. Bechtel

1,353. Schwyzer, Glotta XII,5. Thurneysen, Glotta XII,146. Fraenkel

I.Anz.XLI,21.

They occur in an inscription of Orchomenos (no. 18*) in the phrases

Ifitaow rots AtSv/xotw (cf . preceding tw AiBvfiot), and /tcouxo&v rots Kpdvaivr.

rots is the plural form used here like Att. rotv as masculine and feminine.

ifLetrow is most probably = l(fi) fii<ro(i)w (cf. 31), the whole as if Att b

fjJaow toTv At&vfuxr * between the D.' The -otw, parallel except for the v to

Horn, -ouv, appears to contain an inherited u connected with the u-diphthong

attested by the Sanskrit and Slavic dual forms (Skt. tayos, ChSl. toju). The-axw is analogical, like -euv after -<xv.

v/l07.3. On nam, Buck, Class.RevJQX,249 ff.;Class.Phil.11,273 ff. On

-ots (cf. also 226, 279), Sommer, I.F.XXV,289 ff.

In contrast to -ots of nos. 55, 56, the new early Locrian inscription

(below, to p. 219) has yovtvo-w, AvSpdaiv, varri(&)<rar.

Conversely rtropas as nom. in inscriptions of Tauromenium,

SGDI.5223 ff.

108.2. Similar forms in late Cretan, gen. -nrjt dat. -jp, acc. -rjv. On Thess.

lirrroKparw etc., Hoffmann, Philologus LXI,248,LXII,155 ff. ; Bechtel,

Hermes XXXVII,631. On late Lac. gen. *ApurroTiX.rjpt etc., Schwyzer,

Festschrift Hatzidakis, 82 ff. ; Kretschmer, Glotta XIII,246. Boeot. Mcmtetc., Buck, Class.PhiLXII,182

;Kalen, Eranos XII,97 ff.

>/ 109. Rarely dat. pL in -aat from easterns, as Lesb. rpurat, late Cret.

irokiBi. (cf. fer€$6i 81 a), perhaps Lac. iroWcrt. Cf. Schulze K.Z.XXV,368.

vlll.3. In Arcadian also two forms in -tjoxv. See above, to 43. On Cyren.

lopes, cf. Gunther, I.F.XXXII,378 ff. Add Cyren. dat. pi. -«<nri.

y/ll 1.4. Wackernagel, Sprach. Untersuchungen zu Homer, 160 ;Schwyzer,

I.F.XXVm,163 ff.

V 112.1. At(f)et is a relic of the IE. dative (Skt. dive) in contrast to the

usual Greek dative, which is the IE. locative (Skt. divi). Cf. Solmsen,

K.Z.XLIV,161 ff.

v 113.4. fjbtTaros, superlative of fultav, formerly quotable only from lexi-

cographers, occurs in Locrian.

^ 114.1. On the use of Cret. Zos, Buck, Class.Phil.1,409 ff. For irpStrot,

irparos, Buck, Am.J.Phil.XLVII,297, footnote, where I overlooked the fact

that the comparison of irparos with Lith. plrmas had already been pro-

posed by Hirt.

vi 116. On Lesb. e&courros etc., Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,242 ff. The view

there rejected, that these constant Lesbian forms do not come under the

special Lesbian treatment of w, but go with certain rare spellings like

Boeot alarm = aWeo, is still given by some scholars, but is contrary to all

probability.

J 119.2 a. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVI,400 ff.

v 122. Thess. rot at Pharsalus, Schwyzer 566, where IG.IX.2.241 reads

tSc Buck, Class.PhilJCVII,86.

v 128-129. The older inflection without v (Horn, rio, ottco, etc., Att. tov,

otov, etc.) also in Arc. 6atax (68.3), Lesb. root, tloutlv, Sttw (above, to 9).

318 GREEK DIALECTS

N 129.2 a. On Locr. fan, cf. Wackernagel, Rh.M.XLVin,301 ft. ; J.

Schmidt, K.Z.XXXIII,455 ff. ; Hermann, Nebensatze, 229.

>/ 129.3. Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,247.

*/ 132. Hermann, Nebensatze, 248 £f.

J 133.1. Arc. 0ixr0cv, Ziehen, Leges Sacrae, p. 195 ; Hatzidakis, I.F.Anz.

XX,175.

v/133.2. -iv&zv = Att. -iv&rpr in Locr. dpurriv&xv, xAovriV&xv, from the be.<t,

the wealthy citizens, AyxurrCvbav from the next of kin.

w 135, 136. Ivy Kellermann, On the Syntax of some Prepositions in the

Greek Dialects (Chicago dissertation). Gunther, Die Prapositionen in den

griechischen Dialekten, I.F.XX,1 ff.

v 135.3. Also Locr. v*uirpo<r0i&o$ (but kv*6, no. 55).

v 135.5. It is a common view that ttc&x in Argolic, Cretan, etc., is a pre-

Doric relic. But quite possibly it belonged to all dialects except Attic-

Ionic. Cf. Hermann, I.F.XXXIV,353.n 136.2. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXI,495 ff.

s 136.8. On Delph. dim /rcrcos, Buck, I.FJ£XV,259 ff. ;Fraenkel, I.F.XL,

86.

- 138.3. Buck, Class.Phil.n,256 ff.

N 139.2. According to another view, preferred by some, the v$ endings

started in brOi, derived from *bm (163.2) by transfer of the aspiration.

- 140.3 a. Also Locr. BtaBovro.

. 140.4 b. Also Locr. &z/xcv6o-0ov.

, 141. Buck, Class.Phil.11,257.

The Heraclean third plural forms are M apparently of the ordinary type.**

But it is difficult to avoid the suspicion that they may after all be from the

-o-co) type, with ovt from tovr as in Cret. Kooyxorre?, Arg. j/x^aw^ovrac etc.

(cf . 42.5 d), in spite of the difficulty of reconciling such a supposition with

ivavytXtovn etc. (different treatment according to preceding consonant?).

\ 142. Buck, Class.Phil.11,251 ff. The presence of a preceding guttural is

most obviously a factor in the distribution of f-and <r-forms in Argolic,

but to some extent also in Arcadian and elsewhere.

146.1 Parallel to AcAa/fyea etc. are others formed from a secondary

stem in d, as Lesb. vrraBto'pofMjet (Sappho), Dor. ycycva/ucpov (Pindar), fUfUr

voxos (Archim.), Arg. ycypafiavrau Cf. Buck, Class.Phil.XX,142.

, J 148. -«td is now explained as a phonetic development of -wd. Cf . Kalen,

Quaest.gram.graecae,l ff. ; Bechtel 11,356.

149. The isolated Arc. <tycv&Ja>v (no. 18s) has been much discussed.

Schulze, A.M.XXXIV,257. Meister, Ber.Sachs.Ges.1910,23. Solmsen, Rh.

M.LXV,320,LXVI,319. Danielsson, I.F.XXX,99. The simplest explana-

tion is that given in the text, namely iûv from -vpa by addition of the

secondary ending, like Horn. subj. iOiXtofu etc. by addition of the primary

ending. Cf. also 1 sg. opt. -oiv beside -ot/u.

>/ 151.1. So now Ther. hvvdvrox.

V152.4. Cret. ftpKauv SGDI.4982, if not merely an error for -attv (as in

other Cretan inscriptions), represents a still different type, with the opta-

tive sign added directly to <r. But the existence of such a type in Greek

needs further confirmation. Arc. BuucwXvau no. 18.7 is taken by many as

third singular optative. Otherwise Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,246 ff.

^153-154. Cf . Gilnther, I.F.XXXII,372 ff., and for the Cretan forms see

above, note to 25 a.

S 154.5. Jfjxiv at Croton, Notizie degli Scavi 1911, Suppl.94. See also

note to no. 100.

V158. So &*i>LKvifjL€vo)v at Oropus (no. 14.8) under Boeotian influence.

159. Thess. KaroucttowBi and Arc. d^cvSiJwv are not certain examples of

the type in -tjw, for the long vowel may belong to the subjunctive only and

fall under 151.2. In Delphian examples of -oxu are numerous, but for -râ

they are rare and of doubtful significance, as <rvkiqovT€s twice against over

two hundred cases of <ruXcovrc5. Cf. Rusch, Gram.d.delph.Inschr.61. OnRhod. etc. ortifxivtot and Heracl. subj. irpuoi (162.3), see above, note to 44.4.

Bechtel reads Locr. SokUl etc. as of this type. See above, note to 42.4.

v 161.2. J. Schmidt, Pluralbildung der idg. Neutra, 326 ff. For Doric

and Hellenistic fiotxa*> = fuxxcvw, cf. Wackernagel, Hellenistica, 7 ff.

*/ 161.2 a. The existence of Delph. yprjaoâx is disputed by Rusch, 89.

Lesb., Dor. irovaco = iroviu) (i£tn6va.crav Sappho, ifctirovaxrtv Theocr., trovaJdrjt

Pind.), iirroaxrcv Sappho.¥ 162, add. Arg., Cret. tcXAcd (as also in poetry) = reAcco. Dor. Itrafu

(Crete, Bruttium, and in Pind., Epich., Theocr.) = otfia, formed from 3 pi.

perf. Iouvtl (Horn. iaacrt) after analogy of torafu. Dor. pdm = flalvt*

(Glossary).

* 164.3. For -<ro-ts cf. Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,244 ff.; Fraenkel, Glotta I,

280. The latter's analysis is now given preference in the text. Yet if all

the derivatives of stems ending in a dental or <r had this history, it is sur-

prising that there are not more frequent examples of <ra, since the majority

of dialects retain original <r<r (83). Bechtel's derivation from the aorist stem

(11,478) leaves Boeot. ayopaxrm* unexplained (Boeot. aor. -rr- or 142).

v 164.4. Locr. &u0/xos = Sacr/ufc, though from a different root, like Sairpov,

Cret. Sato-ts, etc. (&u'a)).

n/164.5. Fraenkel, Geschichte der griech. Nomina agentis auf -r-qp, -r<ap,

Trp. -rrjp is retained, even in Attic-Ionic, in names of utensils etc., as

320 GREEK DIALECTS

Kparrjp, and a few others, as o-amjp. Conversely the substitution of -rip

(-nds) is not confined to Attic-Ionic, for many dialects have not only

SuccurrtU, which is in part due to Attic influence, but also other like forms,

v 164.7. Solmsen, Beitrage, 116 ff.

V 164.8. Buck, Class. Phil.II, 267. Jacobsohn, Philologus LXVII,353.

Solmsen, Beitrage, 98 ff.

v 165.2. Locr. vmnrpoaOfikos.

y166.1. Buck, Class.Phil.11,267. Solmsen, Beitrage, 98.

^166.2. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,498 ff.

v 167. Locr. dvfyx<£ovtxds for dvSpo-.

V 168 a-d. Solmsen, Rh.M.LVIII,603 ff.,LIX,596 ff.

v169-178. Among the few special studies of dialectic syntax, beside those

on the use of prepositions already cited (p. 318), may be mentioned : K.

Meister, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genetivs in den kretischen Dialekt-

inschriften, I.F.XVIII,133 ff.;

Rtlttgers, De accusativi, genetdvi, accusativi

usu in inscriptionibus archaicis Cretensibus, Bonn 1905 ; Jacobsthal, Der

Gebrauch der Tempore und Modi in den kretischen Dialektinschriften, I.F.

XXI,Beiheft; Edith Frances Claplin, The Syntax of the Boeotian Dialect

(Bryn Mawr dissertation); Hermann, Die Nebensatze in den griech.

Dialektinschriften; Nachmansson, Syntaktische Inschriftstudien, Eranos

IX,30 ff.;Slotty, Der Gebrauch des Konjunktivs und Optativs in den

griech. Dialekten.

j 173. Cf. no. 62.8 alpScrras itcartptDv Soca ten of each being chosen; simi-

larly inrovra? Ditt.135.15. The absolute use of the accusative, singular or

plural, of participles is common in late Greek, and led to the modern

indeclinable participle in -ovrac

n'179. Buck, Class.Phil.11,258 ff., with literature cited. Jacobsohn, K.Z.

XLII,153.

Cf. Bowra, Homeric Words in Arcadian Inscriptions, Class.Quart

XX,168 ff.

^' 274-280. Thumb, Die griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenis-

mus. Buck, The General Linguistic Conditions in Ancient Italy and Greece,

Class.Journ.1,99 ff. Wahrmann, Prolegomena zu einer Geschichte der

griechischen Dialekte im Zeitalter des Hellenismus. Hermann, Nebensatze,

180 ff. Meillet, Aper$u, 259 ff. Buck, The Interstate Use of the Greek

Dialects, Class.Phil.VI 11,133 ff.

J 275. The author is increasingly convinced that, more than is commonlyrecognized, we must reckon with external influence even in very early

dialect inRcriptions. Some of the disparities between inscriptions of the

same dialect, some of those which are commonly attributed to local varia-

tion and even to prehistoric dialect mixture, are due to nothing more than

the elimination, by the writer, of one or another local peculiarity in favor

of what is usual in the majority of dialects and especially in that literary

form which was familiar to all, the Homeric. See also 12, 59.1,2 with

App., 62.2, 68.3.Note, above to 80, 86.4, and below to p. 219.

%/P. 205, no. 49. I have revised the text after the new readings of Bourget,

which if correct necessitate a material change in interpretation. But on

some points 1 have doubts, which the photograph does not resolve, and his

interpretation of the phrase TON - -- dpxovro appears to me a desperate one.

V P. 219. To the two early Locrian tablets there is now added a third,

recently published, with photographs and full commentary, by Papadakis,

the director of the Thebes Museum, to whose courtesy I am indebted for

a reprint. After this publication Wilamowitz has given the text with some

differences in reading and interpretation.

s/ 562. Naupactus (?). Probably early V cent. B.C. Papadakis, 'Apx-'E^-

1924 (issued in 1926). Wilamowitz, Ber.Berl.Akad.1927,7 ff.

a. reOfibs 68e irepl ras yas peftcuos «rro kgVtjtov avb\u9p6v UXaKoavXwL^

kcu AuTKapta*: kol tov a\iror6pov kcu tov SapxxrCov. cVivo/xux 8' taro yo\v€v<rtv kol

7r<noY- al $k put ttols etc, Kopai • ai8k pk Kopa etc,||dStAêot • at 8k pk doeAêof 5

etc, avxuTTL [v]8av cirLvtpccrOo kol(t) to|Soccuov. at 8k pc toI iirivopot o • • . N

/ (6 a) Kop%ouv, d£to8oras «rro tclv avro oltivl xplt£ot. / hort 8c Ka <£vrcucrcTai,

ao~v\os t aro. at pk troXipoL dvavKa£o/xevot? 8o££at av\8pdo-tv hevi kckqltov doio*-

Ti'vSav tol irXiOtL av8pa<; ofa|jcartb$ ptlcrTov d^^to/xdô? cVi/rouco? ctyxyiaOat,

hocrT \*t 8k 8cu9pov iv<f>cpoi e ipatfwv 8ia<f>tpoi iv irpetyat c V ttoXl c|'v airotc\co~uu 10

c arTamv iroLtOL ntpl ya8cucrta?, avro? pk\v peppcro kol yevta apxvra ttolvtcl,

XpiuaTa 8k 8aptvoo~06v\kol /roucta KaTcuTKatrriaOo kot tov dv8p€<f>ovuc6v

Ttrdppv. o8« tct0/ao? tapo? taro to *A7r6AAovos to IIvoVo kcu tov cruw^dov 15

cpev tol To]vra rrapfiaivovTL e££6Aetav avroi kcu yevcai kcu 7rd|vrc(cr)o-iv, Tot 8"

tvcTtfiiovTL At'Aaos taoro. d 8k y[a to pkv €/xt(o*)o"ov|tov \mairpo(T6L8Lov «rro,

to 8' ipi(o-)o~ov tov iirLfOLKov €oro.|to? 8k kol Aos /xdpos 8lq.86vt6. ctAAaya 8k

Pifiaulp «tto, a(X)Xa£co~96 8k dvrl to 6\p\o.

b. [at 8k Tot] Bapiopyol K£p8cuvotev dXXo|

tov ytypapptvov, huxpov to 'AttqA-

Aojvos €\€TO ayaXfjjx 8t* cwea /rerjcoV kol pk Trortypdi/'ai xepoo?.

Like nos. 55, 56, this is a bronze tablet inscribed on both sides, and like

no. 56 it contains two distinct documents, of which the second in this case

is the continuation of one on another tablet. The boustrophedon order

and the forms of the letters, notably the ©, favor an earlier date than for

no. 55, while on the other hand there is agreement with no. 56 in the

absence of ? and in acc. pi. -Q^ not -OV^, and with the first document of

322 GREEK DIALECTS

no. 56 in the preference for the optative. The dialect shows more external

influence than nos. 55, 56, as in -4>tpoi not -^apoc, in aB not or, and perhaps

in the datives yovewiv etc. Any of these matters may reflect the habit of

different scribes, and are not quite certain criteria of date, but I incline to

the opinion that this tablet is the earliest of the three.

In 1. 6 the engraver omitted a line of his copy and later added it as the

first line on the reverse side (inserted in our text as 6 a), also partially

erasing a word in 1. 6. This is the view of Papadakis, and, in spite of the

uncertainty in supplying the object of ko/u£oov, is far more credible than

Wilamowitz' attempt to read 1. 6 as complete, taking the first line of the

reverse as belonging to still a third document.

In L 5 where I give d^urri[v]&u' Pap. and Wil. read -EoW, which from

the photograph I do not credit.

Without discussion here of technical questions pertaining to the content,

the following is offered as a tentative translation.

a. The following law concerning the land shall be authoritative for the parti-

tion of (the districts) UX and At., both the separate lots and the (undivided)

public lands.

The assignment (of rights of pasturage and cultivation) shall be to the

heads of a family and to the son ; if there is no son, to the daughter ; if there is

no daughter, to the brother ; if there is no brother, the assignment shall be made

according to the law to one from among the nearest of kin. If those to whom the

assignment is made do not furnish (the customary fee to the state ? Or perhaps

simply if they do not take it up, accept it, that is the assignment), one (the

yovcvs ?) shall be entitled to give his (share) to whomever he wishes.

Whatever one plants (as olive trees etc.), one shall be secure in its

possession.

Except if under pressure of war the majority of 101 men chosen from the

best citizens vote to introduce at least 200 colonists capable of bearing arms,

whoever proposes partition or votes for it in the senate or assembly or special

body, or makes civil strife concerning partition, he and his family shall be

exiled for all time, his property confiscated, and his house destroyed just as

under the law concerning murder.

This law shall be under the protection of Pythian Apollo and the associated

gods ; to him who transgresses these things shall come destruction, to himself and

family and all his property, but to him who honors them (the god) shall be

propitious.

The land shall belong half to the former citizens, half to the colonists. But

the valley portions (that is, the fertile lands as distinguished from pasturage)

they shall distribute (to individual families). Exchange shall be allowed, but

the exchange must be made in the presence of the chief magistrate.

b. If the demiurgi make any other profit than what is prescribed, it shall be

field sacred to Apollo as an offering for nine years, and they shall not register

additional profit

J Pp. 219 ff ., nos. 57, 58. & fpdrpa, simply the covenant, though the article

is more commonly omitted in headings (e.g. no. 62). Of. Wackernagel,

Vorlesungen uber Syntax, 11,144.

*/P. 259, no. 104 a. The reading Tc^avwp <ipfcAaycras is now definitely to

be preferred. Cf. Ther. Apxayerav re #au fiaxriXtj, Abh.Berl.Akad.1926, no. 5,

pp. 21, 39.

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

In the alphabetical arrangement the presence of p is ignored, in order to

obviate the separation of the many forms which occur with and without it. Thus(F)UaTi, i.e. fUan or ffcari, stands in the position of bean, and va(p)dt in the

position of vcufe. 9 stands in the position of k.

For inflectional forms the conventional captions (nom. sg., 1 sg. pres. indie.)

are sometimes substituted, and in these the transcription which we have em-ployed for forms occurring in the epichoric alphabets is frequently replaced bythe more familiar spelling, e.g. e, 0, A, by 17, «,', or Cret. x, *, by <p, %• But the

precise form occurring is sometimes retained as a caption, or added, or givenseparately with a cross-reference. Brevity and convenience in each case havebeen preferred to consistency.

The references are : numbers in Clarendon type, to the sections of the Gram-mar, or, where App. is added, to the corresponding sections of the Appendix;otherwise, to the numbers of the inscriptions. The Heraclean Tables (no. 74)and the Cretan Law-Code (no. 110) are cited by name.

d = a. 58 adfdrarcu Lac. 68d^Xios Cret. = 77X101. 41.3dpXowCa Cret. = d/9Xa/9/a. 5, 66d-yatot Delph., admirable, wonderful

(?). Cf . Etyra. Mag. dyaiot hrl<p$o-

pov $ davnaardv. No. 51 D 38, noteayaXp-a = dyddijua. No. 35, notedya\|iaTo$£p El. = lep6av\ot. 107.1,

no. 60.13, note&yappis West Ion., assembly. 5, 49.2,

80 with a'AvcuriXifS Eub. = ' AyaaCKew. 41.4, 58dy&cu Cret., bands in which the Cre-

tan youth were trained

d-ycXdoi Cret., ephebi, members of thedyfXai. 31, no. 113.11, note

&y«po-it East Ion., assembly. 49.2"AyXoo-, AYX«-. 41.2

d-yvfa = Ayu. 162.6. dx^Kbrat, 66dyopd Delph., Thess. = iKKXtjala

d-yopavoiifo Thess., preside over theassembly, like Att. /xwraWw. Seepreceding. In other states the dyo-

pa*6rwi were officers in charge of

the market etc.

dydpoo-o-vt Boeot. 164.3dypif* Lesb., El., dvypfe Thess. (58 c)

= cUp4u>. Lesb. dyp4$trres, Karay[pf\-

Brii, Kardyperror, irpoayprjMxtvu). El.

i£ayptov. Thess. iif>dvyptv$tiv. So also

Lesb. &ype<rtt, Thess. dwypeen = atpe-

nt. Cf . Horn. 7ra\ivdyperoi, aindyp*-tos. Akin to Hypa

dyxwrrCvSav Locr., from the next ofkin. App. 183.2

dSiaXTwha* El., from dSea\r6<o = dJij-

X6w, d<pavl$w. 59.3, 152.4, no. 60.12,

notedScXcjxdt = dde\<p6t. 164.9d8ivma( Cret. = dSe\<pal. 71, 164.9d8r)Xd« Heracl., make invisible

dStjvfot without fraud, plainly. Chiandb7)94m yeyeivtomet, calling out plain-

ly, no. 4B. Cf. Hesych. dS-qvtwd86\ott, aVXwf, xuph povXijt

&Sot o Ion., decree. See arMrw= ^Xu»$. 41.3

dtaOdt Cypr. = dya66s. 62.4

dt«Td» Delph., convict. No. 63.17, note"AeaPpo* Delph. ='A$anpo,. 69.3at West Greek, Aeol. = el. 184.1,2 c

ai Dor. etc. = # adv. Cret. at also final

and temporal. 182.6, 8 a, 9 a&t Lesb., dC Arc, aU Ion., d(v Thess.= del. 183.6

dCSao-pot Ion., under perpetual lease.

133.6

325

326 GREEK DIALECTS

eUfiC Cypr., Phoc. = <W. 58, 188.6aOUm Cret. = alptw. 18atXot Cypr. = dXXof. 746atXdrpia El. = dXXArpta. 746atfidriov Coan, coagulated blood and

meat, sausage-meat. Cf . Hesych. al-

ftdria • dWdrrtaal|i(ovot Lesb. = fjuloroi. 17at|uorvt Lesb. = r/nurvi. 17, 61.6dCv Thess. = del. 188.6atwt Delph., Meg., decree. Cf. Et.Mag. olw ^-fapuTtia and Hesych. s.v.

alpcttt Ther. = olptfc/t. 78alo-a anare. 191alcnpydTOf, aUrifivAvTtt Meg. = afru-

M»Vnt etc. 80 with App., 858&Kt4« Cret., ta&e care of, act as guard-

ian. Ci.&Ktfai- Tijpei. Ktwptot Hesych.dicpaWjt Ion. = ixvpot. Cf . Kaprtpbt

dicpdfct Delph. = dKpodlnow. No. 61 D47, note

hdicpot Corcyr. = d*/x>». 58 c

bojcpooiupCflu Heracl., heights coveredwith brushwood. 58 c

dfXaWot El., wholly, in /utf. 66, no.

69.4, notedXCa assembly. (1) Delph. (no. 61), used

of the meeting of the phratry; (2)

Aearn., Corcyr., Heracl., Gel a, Ag-rig., Rheg. = liurXipria

dXioCa Arg., Mycen. = ixicXvffla

dXtcurfia. (1) Gela, Agrig., assembly(not in technical sense, cf. pov\atiXUurfta)

; (2) Rheg., decree ofthe dXtadXtcuroot Arg., act of the dXuila. 164.3dXta4TTtt( Arc, in form= Att. ^Kiaaral,

but title of Tegean officials who en-forced penalties etc. (no. 18)

hdXuot Arg. 66&Xiv<nt Epid., stuccoing. 77.8 a4Xt©t Dor., &Xu»t Lesb. = ^Xtet. 41.8FoXCwico|iflu Thess. = d\l*Konai. 68 c,

89.1

&XXa Lesb., elsewhere. 182.6dXXcC(» Locr. = iWdaaoj. App. 84 adXXcU Cret., Corcyr., otherwise. 188.6dXXrf Meg., Delph., elsewhere. 182.2dXXetroXCa Cret. = dXXo6n/i£a. Cf.Cret.

x6Xti = Sfjfwt

dXXdnppot Lesb. = dWArptot. 19.2dXXdrrpiot Cret. 89.4&XXv Arc. = dXXo. 28&XXvt Lesb., elsewhere. 188.4dXXfa Cret. = draXtfw, ransomdXopyd* Ion. = dXovpyfo. 44.4

&Xfot Cypr., &Xot (a) Sicil., &X«v (d)

Arc, piot o/ cultivated land, planta-tion. Cf . Att. dXwt, Horn. dXc*4

&X«pa Boeot. = <kvd\u>fxa. Not an orig-inal uncompounded form, but ab-stracted from ipdXufta. Hence theabsence of c

hctfta Lac. 182.6 aa\iAp* Locr., Delph. = iindpa. 12, 58 6'Afidptos Ach. 12fitfioTo Aetol. = dWXwj. No. 62.2, note&|ipprd]rnv Lesb. = dîaprelv. 5, 49.2 ad>«t Delph. = 6fiod. 132.2djUv late Cret. = ii/iets. 119.2 ad|Upa with lenis. 68 6<2jUt, d|&4t. 67, 58 6, 76, 119bpxQpim Ion. = iptdntu. 88

&l4ut, &ftju Lesb., d|i|U Thess. = ^/ictt,

â 5. 76, 119Afubdviov Delph., penalty for delay.

From ipafUrv. Cf. Horn. Kamiawlri—Karafwrff

dfioifd Corinth. = d^3^. 61 adji-r- in early Cretan words, see under

Apirffo-i) Arc, from drare/flu, mislead,corrupt. No. 184.80, note

AiimXttpYucdt Heracl. = -ovpyucln. 44.4dfjur^Xtma Heracl., reoate. Heracl.Tab.

1.108 ff., notedâtvofuu Cret (e.g. dfxralve(6)eai1

dnrapdfiet>oSy dneardfxevot, d)urarros,

dtnrairof), adoptApâwt Cret. (drxara^), adoption

(act of). 77.8 ad|iâvr6t Cret. (drramJt), adoption

(condition of, i.e. state of being anadopted son)

dpA(. 136.7

df4(6r)|La Cret., ornament, gen. sg. dr-

rtSiiias. 112.5

'ApûrrCom, -icrtom. 80= d^tX^yw. 88.3

i&Xoyot Arc. 89.8dnîjiwXi* Cret. (e.g. A>r(/i5Xl>>), con-

tend about (in law), litigate. SeepuXtadp4<|M»Xot Cret. (duvlfioko*), subject to

lawsuit

nitnauok Heracl., investigate. Cf.

esych. dtupUrraadai • i$rr&t*ip

dv = drd. 85&v Arc. = d dr. 68 ahdv Arc. = dr. 58 ddvdarop El., see draror

fdva* = dm*. 68

&vaOTCi|(M)f Arc, see do-icrje^s

&varof immune from punishment. El.

drdarop, Locr. adv. dydro(s). 53dv$dva)=3oWw be approved, voted. Cret.

tjadt, Cyren. &Se, Ion. fade = tdofaLocr. fCfa&€K&ra (146.1) = MoypAra,ypt)<purpJva. Cf . Ion. Ados = 567 /xa, de-

cree^ and Hesych. ddijpa, dSurfxa,

defined by ffoio-pM, 86yna, Tarent.

Mitts (cf . ypd<piîs, 142 a) • ipoXoyla

dvSixdJw Locr., be of divided opinion.

Cf . Hdt. 6. lOdSlxaylyyoyratalywufiai

dvSpcdwvucds Locr. = dv&po-. App. 167AWOcav, dWOiav = dvidtaav. 9.2, 138.5

dvttciM Boeot., Tbess. = dp4$rjKt. 16dv«KicX4jTo»s Delph. = dpfykXip-ws. 69.3

&v«XM9 Lac. = dwXArfluF. 140.8 6

dvnrt-ypoôs Heracl. = -ypcupos. 5

dvfeîcc Lac. = dvidyfKt. 64dvruv Epid. = 4wv. 133.6

&v«vt El. = drew. 133.6, 136.4dvh«£<r6ai Heracl., from dplijpx. 146.4dvT]p(9fVTos Ion. = irepldtvTot not venal.

167 advw>xt« Lac. = IjtHoxiw. 9.6

dwtopcu Cret. = dpriopMi. 86.5dvtxrtja Cypr., impiety. No. 19.29, note.

But neut. pi. dvocija also possible

;

cf. SGDI.3538,3644dvir- in early Cretan words, see under

&H<p-dvTairoStSA<r<ra El. = -SiSovca. 89.3

dvr(. 136.8dvrt-ypodwv Cret., Anapb. = dvrlypa-

<pov. 5 with App.dv-rCfuoXo* Cret., opponent, defendant.

See fuaXita

dvnTV7xdv« Arg., Boeot., Delph., Lac.= xapaTvyx&w happen to be present,

or in office (so nos. 46, 78)

&vTO|iot Heracl., road, pathdvropot Heracl., a counter-boundary

dvrp4)iov Cret. = irSpttop. App. 62.6

&vrpSiros Cret., Pamph. = &»6purros. 63dv4>6Tapos Locr. = Afjup6T€pos. 12dv£y» Cypr. 191dveaSa Heracl. = Avwdcp. 188.1

dvSpos Cret., Tbess. = dwpos

d£id» Lesb. (dfidff«) = d£«So>. 162.2aoTds East Ion. = afrfc. 88dir Thess. = d*6. 95diraYop«v<* Cret., proclaimdiraros Cret. = dmrot, used imperson-

ally, e.g. iyom dvarov *p*v, thereshaUbe no finefor the one who seizes. 58

dirtXdSvrai Locr.= dreXatWrrcu. 162.4d*«X*v0fptl» Delph., Thess. = dwtXevde-

pbw. 162.1. Thess. dirtXevdeptadtvaa.,

18, 77.8dir&Xcu Lac. = iKKXrplai. Cf . 'AreX-

Xcuos, name of a month. 'ArlXXatDelph., name of a festival corre-

sponding to the Attic 'ArarotpiadvtXXata Delph., victims for the 'ArA-

Xou

d-n^XXw Lesb. = dTtiXto. 75'Air*XX«v = 'At6XXw*. 49.3diriraipof Cret., one who is not a mem-

ber of ahaiptla. Law-Code II.5, notedir«xop(vof Arc. = -pJvovs. 10"AwXow Thess. = 'At6XXw»-. 49.3diro8«6dav«i Boeot. = -feftcfcao't. 139.2,

146diroSttywo^cu Eretr. = -ZeUwa-dai. 66d»oS<S<nrcu El. = dtroZbadai. 85.2

dudSpopof Cret., a minor. See Ipoyjcbs

diropiXfe El. = dxeiXio. 75

AwoXsYfrrrttOTn Boeot.= dwoXoyUraadai.

82, 85.1, 142diro|u»\fo Cret., contend in denial,

deny. See puaXito

dirovtirpdo-Kw sell, Lesb., Ion., etc.

dnwSvtoi etc. Cret., see dwo<pw*4u

diropeaC Heracl., springs or torrents

d-w-oo-rpdij/cu Delph. =dvo<rrphf/ai. 49.2

dirortvoiav El. = dworlpoup. 12 ad-n-oAopd Coan, carrying off

dirod>»vfo Cret. (drororfoi etc.), bear

witness. See <pittv4u>

d-nrcurdjuvot Boeot. a dvaKrrpdnevos.

69.4dmrturdTou Thess. = dToreiadrw. 68.2

Air* Arc, Cypr., Lesb., Thess. = dw6.

22dirvSUi Arc. = droft&t. App. 9

dvvSdat Arc. = drofotft. 144dw8dv|uot Arc, for sale

dmj&o<rjuSt Arc = dToSoais, payment.164.4

dwXiAvai Arc, smooth out, settle (?).

No. 18*.20, note. App. 9

dirva-fSo|ihr[ot1 Arc. = droitbopJpovs.10" 68.8 with App.

dirvTfh* Arc = dworlvw. 162.12

d-ir4» Arc, summon= poet. fafa, d*-6w.

191diritporot Cret., under oath of denial

dpaTpov Cret. = iporpop. 162.2dpd» Heracl. (dpdaorrt) = dp6w. 162.2

Fopydvoi Delph. = 'Epydrg . 12

328 GREEK DIALECTS

Fdpyov El. = tpyor. 12Apyvptot Lesb. = dpytiptot. 164.6. dp-

7upa, 19.4dpyuppov Thess. = dpybpvov. 19.3dpfcrjuov Phoc., /ee, perquisite. From

dpfffKW

hofUamu Locr. = i\4edai. 12, 85.1

Fap4v Cret. = dpijr (Att. inscr.), nom.of dpf^t. 52

dfpi-m*, dp-fjTtv* Arg., presided. 55with App.

•Apkrrtuxvo* Coan. 69 adpuj~riv8av Locr.,from the best citizens.

App. 188.2

h£pvT)<nt Heracl. = ipnjffit. 58

d

dpplvTfpot Arc. = &ppv- 80, 165.1

&pf>i)v Att., Fdppi]v El. 49.2, 80&pa^v Ther. etc., &po-qt Lac. = d/ywyr.

49.2, 80

"Aprofuf = *Aprefut . 18.2

'Aproufonof = 'Apripurtot. 61.8

'Apnpteta Eretr. = '

AprtpXaia. 60.3dprvM Heracl., devise by will. Ct. He-

flych. iprvfia • StadJiKT], and dprurai •

diadetrai. In Cretan (Law-Code XII.

32) manage (property). In Arcadiansimply prepare, provide. Ct. the of-

ficial titles Arg. dprvwai (no. 78.2,

note), Epid. dprvvoi, Ther. dprvr^p

ApXtSavxvo^opfo Thess., see Safrxra

dpxiTToXiapx^" Thess., be thefirst pto-

liarch. See rroXlapx01

'Apxoicpdrqf Rhod. = ' ApxtKpdrris. 167

dpxdt Boeot., Cret., Ion., Locr. = dp-

X<ap magistrate

at = l«t. 41.4,45.4,182.0 ado-axmSf reflex, pron. 121.4

'Aa-KaXavufe Thess. = 'AffKXrfrUn. 48do-KTidVft Arc, used of animals without

blemish

&(<r)<rwrTa El., Lac. = dTx**™- 118.8.

Lac. to2 't d(o")(rt«rTa ird0t*et, El. rolp

hf &(<r)aurra, those next of kin. Ct.

Cret. ol 4x &*x i(rra(or t^dvx^ra)

Ktirauivoi the nearest owners, Locr.

^rdfxwTTOj next of kin

dtrrdf Epid. = dvaards. Ct. 77.2

pcurrtSt = dcrbt. 52&ra Cret., penalty, fine. 53dray(a Thess., time when there is no

ray 6s, hence time of peace. No. 38,

notedrdtt Cret. (drapJvoi, dradelfyfine. 53art Lac. (har) = tfre OS. 182.6 adrtXIv Cypr. = dreXi}. 108.2

drtp&mXot (and -tXXot) Epid., see<hrrfXo»

ortpot = trtpot. 18.3'AT6dwrot Thess. = ' A<p$6mrros. 86.2&ti Cret. = dnra. 129.3

drpoirdfivtut Lac., see »•parordp.*cut

drrdjuot El. = dfijvuot. 84a6dra Lesb. = &rrj. 53a$0i* Rheg. = aWn. 133.6AvkXUuj, Arc. = EfcXleta. 33 a, App. 9aCpr]icTos Lesb. = dppijKros. 66 aafo-avrdt reflex, pron. 121.4

afoot Cret. = dX<ro». 71a<Hrmr6% Delph., reflex, pron. 33 a,

121.4

QVrafiap6v Locr. = avfrrjitepSr. 12, 68 &

avrauipiv Cret. = aWvp4p6p. 133.6

dfvrdv Corcyr. = dvrijr. 32dfvrdp Att. = airrdp. 32, 50afrravrd* reflex, pron. 121.4

a*rrt W. Grk., afrrf Boeot. = aflrou.

132.2

afottf Boeot. = ai/roTi. 30a{nv Cret., avris Arc, Ion. = a80ts.

133.6

atrdt. 121.3,4,125.2afa-oo-avrdt reflex, pron. 121.4

a^rovra Sicil. = iavrov. 121.4avrrcivTa Sicil. = iavrur. 121.4

aft^tra Cret. = AXtfura. 75afe*t Lesb. = tun. 85

d^«8piaT«dw Boeot., serve as dtptSpidras

or official dedicator. No. 42, noted^4p£ovTi Heracl., shut off (water bydamming). Heracl.Tab.I.iaofF., note

6.&*A<r%u Arc, from d<plrjfu. 146.4d^lKVClUvMV OrOp. = dtfUKPOVpJnaP.

App. 158'A4>opS£Ta Cret. = *A0po5/rij. 70.1

4<jxpdv* Cret. = dp4>dvia. 69.3&4>Mvot Heracl., intestate

ixt Dor., where. 132.5 adxvptot building to hold chaff. Ct. He-

sych. dxupos • 6 dxvpuiv. dxvpod6Kri •

dirotfijKt; Twr dx^pu?dt|*v64j«v Arc, 1 sg. subj., uritf be

faithful to (the alliance). App. 149,

159

d(F)4t Dor. etc. = *«*. 35, 41.4

BoSodfuot Coan, Rhod. = Bo-rjdpofuuv.

44.2padolw Lesb. = pov9tu>. 44.2

0avd Boeot. = 7u*^. 68.1

pdpvapai = pdppapai. 88

paoriXcUt El. = patriXips. 16

Pao-iX«v5 official title in many states.

In some the chief magistrate; in

others restricted to religious func-tions, like the ipxw fiaaiXefa at

Athens, e.g. at Chios (no. 4 C) andMiletus; /9a<rtXet$ an official body,e.g. in Mytilene (no. 22) and Elis

(no. 67)pd« Dor. =paivu>. Heracl. toriprji, Cret.

ipfiHn (cf. 161.2), Ther. Tappturras(App.42.56),also^/3«io-ojThuc. 6.77

piP<uos Locr. = Kvpiot

p*paiwW|p Delph. = -t¥i$. 164.6

0c(Xo|uu Boeot. = pofaopat. 49.3, 68.2,

76p4XAop.cu Thess. = /SotfXo/xat. 49.3, 68.2,

76. 3 pi. subj. pfKkovyOety, 27, 189.2B&4>aiov Thess. = *&£\<paiov, Ae\<plyu>y.

68.2BcX4>o( Lesb., Boeot. = Ae\<pol. 68.2W» El. = pipjw. 18 6

vtuttos Dor. = pfXrurrot. 720€tt6v Lac. = *feaT6v. 86.4

Ptyvpa Boeot. = yitpvpa. 68.2p(8«oi, pCSvot Lac, title of officials. 61

pUrof Cret. = filorot. 167Poa0o<M, poaWw = porjdû). 44.2 with apoiT|6fo = Poridiui. 31 aPotk Cap El. = oUlat. 61p6Xip.os Delph., Epid. = pMKipos. 88PoXAa Lesb. = /SovXiJ. 76BoXXivw Lesb. = povXcfaa

BoXo^vra Cret. 44.4, 61poXoptai Arc, Cypr., Ion. = po4\onat.

76 6

B6p6tos Cret. —'Opdua. 61pova-ydp Lac, leader of the povai, the

bands in which Spartan boys weretrained. Nos. 70-73, note

Powdt Arc, cattle run. From *povo-6os,

cf . nij\<xr&ri, sheep run, Hesych.po<&v Heracl., coio-shed. 166.4

ppo\vs Boeot., Thess., Arc. =ppa\<n. 6

pvpXCa Heracl., papyrus marsh, raypvp\lay Heracl .Tab. 1.58 = raypvpXl-

0 yap pxi(rx<i\av 1.92. See fiaax^XapipXivot Heracl., see pjxax^-Xa

pvpXbv = pip\lop. 20

P*»8*a» Ion. = poifd4uj. 44.2p«»Xd Boeot., Cret., Arg., etc. = povX^.

26 with a, 76Baptta Lac = 'OpBla. 61Bwpo-fa Lac. = 'Opdla. 64P«St Dor. = pods. 87.1

vd W. Grk., Boeot. = yi. 13.3

rcudfoxot Lac. = yadpxot. 63•yau&v Heracl., heap of earth, mound.

166.4-yd|u\a Delph. = yarfXia, wedding cakes.

164.9yrypdpav-rcu Arg. = yeypdtparai. 66,App. 146.1

yrypdilraTCU Heracl. =yeypd<parai. 146.3ytymviu Chian, call aloud. 184•yftoqu Lesb. = yt\du. 47 with p. 298y&aiu = ye\dw. 162.4•pvta family, offspring, also in plural

descendants. No. 60.1, note, no. 66y«pta^dpos Coan, title of a priestly

official. ytpifip6pot occurs also in

Pserimos near CalymnayCvopcu = ylynpuu. 86.7ylvot Rhod. = ylyyot

y(w|uu Boeot., Thess. =ytypofuu. 86.7,

162.6Yivwerico* = yiypttxricui. 86.7yXdwnra Ion. = 7X<*r«ra. Cf . 49.6yX^rrw Dor. = p\tTu>. App. 88-yX<(4>apov Dor. = p\4<papoy. App. 88yvSpav El. = yyufiey. 12 aYveifiT], yvwpî, opinion, declaration of

an official body, frequent in Ionic

and Doric•yvoo-la Arc = yvdvit. 164.9•ypdSp-o Arg. = ypdpLpux. 164.4-ypappartSSw Boeot. = ypapmartto. 84.

So ypap.pjarurrd% = ypapLpuxrcfa in

Boeot., Ach., Delph., Epir., as in

Hdt.•ypdo-o-p-a Arg. = ypdp.pM. 164.4

ypaMt Arc. = ypatprfs. 111.4

•ypdôt El., Arc = ypdpifia. 241

*Ypo4>d, ^po^cfe, etc. = ypa<pij etc. 6

with App.YvppviK6s Arg. 89.3

FupvdBSopat Lac. yvfAy&fapnt. 84vv*mra<rros Boeot. 69.4

8ai6jwSs Locr. = SatrpM. App. 164.4

Sato-it Cret., division

Sokk4Xu>« Boeot. = data-faun. 87SdX-ros Cypr. = 8f\ros. 49.8AaXôCt = AeX0o<i. 12 6

8apiTa» Carpath. = 8npMri$. 1675apwp-y6s Astyp., Nisyr. = dijpuovpyhs.

44.4

8aptop*Y<St = 8i)movpy6i. 44.4

8apu*<p4v, Saftw&ovTfi Boeot. = intuovyetc. 169

330 GREEK DIALECTS

Aapoicplrtt Lesb. = ArjuoKplrov. 18

8a)MKrvo(a £1. = STjfuxriolrf. 15, 157 6

SajuxrUajuv El. = drjfjuxriovp. 157 6

Sofior^X^v Lesb. = -reXrj. 108.2

8apdra Delph., a ceremonial cake. No.61 A 5, note

Sapicvd Cret., see 6apx*dSdppa Delph. = Sip/xa. 12

8apx»td = 3p«XMi>. Arc, Cypr., EL,Corcyr. 49.2 a

SapxvA Cret. (tapicpd) = 3/xixutJ. 49.2

a, 69 aS6TTa60at, S6.rrZvrai Cret. = 3dw0at,

Sdaurrai. 82Sa*xva Thess., Cypr. = 3d0nj. 68.4 aWotoi Arc. = 3o<p. 189.1, 151.1, 191

S«(\o|iai Delph., Locr. = poAXopai.

49.3, 68.1, 75SfcrrOcu Cret. = Sêcdai. 66, 85.3

&^Kwp.i Ion. = Stltcwfu. 49.1

Uko Arc. = Mxa. 6, 114.10, 116 aS4ko|Uu = S4xopMi. 66Sfcorot Arc, Lesb. = Unarot. 6, 114.

10, 116 aS4k»v Lesb.,Chian=gen.pl.of 3Aca. 11664XX* Arc. = 0dXXw. 49.3, 68.1

S«|uX«tf Epid., leeches. Cf. Hesych.SenpXeU • p5AXat

AfivCas Corinth. = AetWat . 28, 54 dWpfa Arc. = Mpif. 54SipfOpOV Arc. = pdpadpor. 68.3

A«vt Boeot., Lac., Rhod. = Zetft. 848«4« Lesb. = 3/w ward. 35

8^vpa Cret. = yi+vpa. 68.2

S^Xofiai = poiXopjau. 25 with a, 49.3,

68.1, 75. El. 3ijXo^p, no. 60.5, noteSr)|M>pU»v Orop. = Srjuoeluv. 60.3

Aijva Cret. = Z^w. 84, 112.1

Skaicv6vT»v Heracl. = SiaytArrur. 668udXap4"» = StdX^tf distinction, in late

Lesb., Cret., etc. Cf. And., Thess.\dp.\f/op.ai — Xfyopaii as also in Hdt.

8bo\ia(v» Boeot., see -XiafwAiSVoiw Arc. = AiMpaiv. App. 106.6

8U Thess. = 3id. 7

SuvrfXa Epid. 162.4Ai(p)it- = Ad-. 112.28ti kC Thess. = 3i6ti. 1318iT]Kd<riob Ion. = Mxk6cu>i. 117.28bicdSS» Cret., El. = 3«dfw. 84Sbcaut El., legal penalties, fines. {t*cua,

62.26ucdarl» Arg. = 3i*dfw. 89.1

SiK&o-Kairob officials at Mytilene, in-spectors ofjustice

SiKturrfjp Locr., Pamph. = -rij». 164.58uc&»t Lesb. = Sucaluts. 81

S(kw|u Cret. = SeUcwviu. 49.1

SUptat Cos, Chios, double portion of

flesh, a double cut

Sivdic« El., change, amend. Cf. Slrw

Atd(orot Boeot., Thess. = AUttorot.

166.28£opcu Cret. = 5i<fc<#. 162.108w>p6«rr^p Corcyr. = -rifrf. 164.6

Siovo Boeot. = Mo. 248nrX<i Cret., Heracl. = fturXp. Cf.

182.2

SiirXcfof Locr., Cret. = 3«rX6i

8Cpi«ns Cret. = 6idpptf<rii in form. Law-Code IX.26, note

8Upvios El. = dirXdauit. 241. fl0utos.

62.2

8U»pot Arc, having two boundaries.

App. 5484-ypa decree, usually that of a league,

council, or selected body, as dis-

tinguished from the decree by popu-lar vote, the ^ûr/ua

Softfvat Cypr. = fovnu. 154.1

SdKT))Mi Arg. = Mypa. No. 81

8oKtfuiSS« Boeot. = SoKindû. 84SoKipdM Lesb., Ion. = Soxi+Ldfu. 162.3

8ov\C(» Boeot., Phoc. = Mv\6u. 162.1

8PUpos Syrac. = 6l<ppos. 70.28pop4vs Cret., one who is of age. Boysunder seventeen were not allowedto enter the gymnasia, which the

Cretans called &p6pot, and so weretermed drUpotun

8vfdv* Cypr. = Sldupu. 162.11

Svvdt Delph. = fvyfn. 84SW Lac. = Mo. 114.28x*tv = SvoT*. 114.28<»o, plural forms SvQv, ftuoii, Mas.

114.28vdS«Ka = 3u>3<*a. 115

Svifcica = arffaea. 1158u«8«Katt, 8«*84Kat« Delph. = Ion.

3«r^f sacrifice consisting of twelve vic-

tims

S4k» Cypr. = SlSuui. 162.11

S6\a, S-Xot Dor. = 3<h>Xij, SovXot. 25 d

with App.8Ap,a, temple. 191

S«6? Cret. = fu*5?. 84S4» Boeot., Cret. = 84.1, 162.7

4 Locr. = lir. 100

la El. = efi;. 15, 81

fffah*K6ra Locr., see dvddvw

Joo-o-a Arc, Arg., Mess. = ofora. 163.8

40S«|iatos Epid. = ipSonaiot. 114.7

4p5«jW)KovTa Delph., Heracl. = ip&op.-ff

icorra. 114.7

IP8«jios Delph. = tptopot. 48, 114.7

«Y>po4>os Cret. = tyypa<pot. 5

4v6oT^jp Argol., Lac, iaSor^p Arc, onewho lets the contract. 164.6

I-ycvTo = tyivcro. No. 76, note4<yfT)\Ti0(ttvTi Heracl., to 4êt\4u pre-

vent. 75, 151.2

(yKTCuris = fyKTriffis. 49.6

typappcu Cret., El. = ytypapnai. 137«Ypcur4>«v = typa\f/cv. 87IvpaTTai Cret. = yiypaxrai. 86.2, 137•ESdXiov = 'ISdXtow. 10iSovKcwji Thess., i8»Kaiv Delph. = *5u>-

Kav. 138.6ISpajia Epid. = tSpa. Cf . the rare Sa-

crum

!0iv Epid. = ou gen. 8 pers. pron. 118.3cl W.Grk. = oC adv. 132.2

FdCos El. = elSds. 62.2

tlx Arc. = el. 134.2 aftUa-n Heracl. = etWi. 116cCkouttos Lesb. = eUocrbs. 116 with artX«, tlX4«. 76clpA-riov = Ifx&riov. 25 c

lifiantrpSf = IfiarurpM. See precedingrfpciv Rhod. = eJyai. 163.7

<tp«v = elvai. 163.7

tlv Eub., Chian = eW 160cfvarot Ion. = tvaros. 54ctvtKa Ion. = tvexa. 54ctvi(av Boeot. = fjveyicav. 144 aF«ir- (Cret. pelirovri etc.) = «/*-. 52clp^rou Ion. = elpiarou. 43, 139.2

cCarxipcu = tffxvtuu- No. 19.14, noteFh«KaSd|M>< Boeot. 30, 46, 52 6

F<ica06a Cret. = ixovaa. 163.8 aF^Ktwrros, Ikcutto*. 62 b

F«KaWpt) Cret., in each place. 132.6 ai»<aWp« Coan, adv. on eacA side of.

132.7 aFcK^Safios Thess. 46, 52 6

{Kcxipta = ^cex«pfa. 25 6€K*XT|na Locr. = l7«Xi7/*a. 69.3F«96vra8 Locr. = iicbrrai. 62h«KOT6v Arc = iicarbv. 6, 116 a, 117tKirfrttvrt Heracl. = iKiriataci. Heracl.

Tab. 1. 120, noteJktuo-is, not tKTiffit . 28 a with App.iXap.1 = Adw, Aai/vw. 162.4IXavfcpot late Delph. = IXetf&pos. 33 a

IXcgc = tlvt. So regularly in Boeotianand Thessalian decrees, where Atticand most dialects have elxe. AlsoArgive

hiX&rrcu Locr. = i\i<r8ai. 85.14X4<rriiv Thess. = t\4e$at. 85.1, 156'EX<v0€walo« Cret. =*EX«uêp»'atb». 86.5'EXcvhvvia Lac = 'E\ev<rhia. 20, 59.1iXov0€pds Cret. = iXevdepbi. 83 a4pi6cv Dor. = ifiov. 118.34pios Dor. = ifiov. 118.34|MTp(«|jkts Heracl. = iptrpovpAv. 9.6,

42.6 6

4|iCv W.Grk. = ipoi. USAIp^ftfv Thess. = ehai. 168.7Jfijuvai Lesb. = ehai. 154.2, 163.7Ippi Lesb., 4p.pt Thess. = eî/. 76Ifiirav Dor. = tffunp. 183.6«p.ira<ris Corcyr., Meg.=*7rri^r«. 49.64pird,» El., see itrep-xdu

2pirp<xr6a Heracl. = tuirpoadev. 183.14p<pav(a-<rw Thess. = 4n<pa*l{u. 84 alv = els. 135.4? Iva-yos Delph., ceremony for the dead.

Cf. ^cryffw. No. 51 C38, noteh«vaT«5« Delph., Ther. = 4varbs. 58 c,

114.94v8«8u0K6Ta Heracl. = ipfiepiuKbra alive.

68.14vS«i-yv4|Mvo« Ther. = iv&einvipxvos. 66ivMpa Coan, see no. 101.38, noteIvScvtt Lesb. = ipMw want. 354vSutd£opcu Arc. hSucdfonai (10), be

subjected to suit. No. 18.34, noteZvSikos Cret., tvdiKos Arc. (10), used

impersonally with dative of the per-son who is liable to, or has right to

trial

2vSo0cv Att.-Ion., Cret., within. 133.

1,4JvSoOCSios Cret., belonging within. 165.2

IvSot Lesb., Epid., Syrac, within.

133.4IvSopo Coan, see no. 101.48, note4v8ds Cret., Delph., Syrac, within.

133.44vSd<r« Ceos = et<ru. 183.44v8o<r0t8ia Epid., entrails. 165.2

Iv8vt Delph., within. 132.4, 133.4

5v5» Delph., within. 132.7 a, 138.4

4vcvix8«Ui Boeot. = elceveyx^V' ai

151.2, no. 43.49, noteIvtripux Locr., taxes of admission (to

citizenship). From IWij/xt, like Att.

tlaiTjpia from etceipt

332 GREEK DIALECTS

Ivfâvtrom These. = iweQ&tnfop. 84 a,

138.5

Ivhif&hcus Lac. from irrjpdu. 41.2, 59.14v6av6a Att. (inscr.) = irravda. 654v6aOra Ion. = irravda. 654v6ttv Arc, Dor. = iXBtTw. 72Mivoi Cret. = tricot. 164.9M* Boeot. = to™*. 189.2, 168.64viavrvot Coan, Delph. = 4vuvj<rios. 61.84viavr6t (1) end ofthe year, anniversary,

(2) year. For the former and moreoriginal meaning, which the wordsometimes has in Homer, cf . Delph.no. 61 C47, Cret. Law-Code 1.36,1V.4

IvKoiBraC Cret., sc. Sapxral, money given

as security. Cf . Hesych. koTov tvixv-

por, Koi&fct - ivexvp&fri- Deriv. of jcet/xat

h«vWa Heracl. = ivvia. 68 c, 114.9Iwixa Lesb. = tvtica. 54 6

Iwii Delph., Rhod., Cyren. = ivv4a.

42.2IvoTOt Lesb. = fyaroi. 6, 114.9, 116.9

<vw(S«f Meg. = At««. 724vmirdo-KO|Mu Arc, acquire posses-

sion of. Cf . xa/ta, 1/iTcurti, etc.

ivrrSi El., see iwefXTduIvs Cret. = eft. 114.1

JvrdSc Argol. = ivddfc. 664v rdv Boeot., untii. 186.1, no. 43.49,

noteIvToo-vt Thess. = IfKTiiait. 49.6Ivr<ur<riv Heracl. = o&rir. 107.3IvraOra El. = IrravOa. 65ivrt Locr., hivTi Delph. = tart, fwt.

58 c, 182.9 a, 135.4IvTft Dor. = 6rr*s. 163.84VK W.Grk. = cUrl. 168.2Ivnfios Locr., in office. Cf. Plat. Rep.

628 c

JvTottflk Cumae = irravda. 65, 124.

ro0a Orop. 34 a4vTo^f)ia Delph. = 4rrd<pia, funeral

rites. Cf . Hesych. ra^to • imdtpia,

elt Ta^V ivBivra IpAria. 6JvTi* = tffTUP. 168.6

'EwpaKparCSa* Lac ='Owpa-. No. 66.

35, noteIwfyalva Cret. (iwrdvei), weave within

(the house)

F<£ = *£. 50 6, 52 6, 114.6

4£aypfa El. = l£atpla>. See d7p^w

4|dv Coan, Rhod., Ther. = itft. 183.64|avr(cu Arc, over against, near by.

No. 18*. 13, notetgapxCSu* Cret. 165.2

l£t Lac. = tfr. 133.54|tXa^vota Arc. 162.1

ifyjicourTOf Lesb. = i^Ktxrrfn. 1164gavaicd(S)S«v Thess. = tfawyjtdfeir.

69.3, 84, 89.1

2£oi Cret., Syrac = f£u. 133.6^diMiwov Thess. 4^dp.ijpo». 6

4£ opvg? Cypr., expropriate. Probablyfrom an iôpitcaui used in a figurative

sense (cf . Eng. root out). But manyassume itopvfa as a by-form of 4£-

op(r)/fw

Zgos Dor., Delph. = *{w. 138.5l£% Ion. 101.2

Fô« Locr. = lavTov. 118.34ir Thess., Boeot. = 4irl. 95hra0o\d Cret., share. 167 abrdicoi Lac, dual of 6rd*oot. No. 67,

notelirdvaKKOv = (TrdrayKet. 69.34irawTd» El., return, Cf . lrirr4ov = JW-

ov, and Hesych. tlra/ccir • 4\r)\v$4pai

hrdvxurros Locr., nexi o/ A:in. See4(<r)<ri<rra

liraiHiXoYot Arc, tnd$/ense. No. lS4^note

2irapY|ia Thera = dirapypa offering. Cf

.

Att. (inscr.) trapxt beside dxapx^tirapi£}uvoi Ther. App. 42.56, 161.1

ImiSt Meg. = 4vtib-h. 93IirtiTf Ion. = tireira. 132.9lir&a+Li = hrtkaima. 162.4. Coan 4re-

\drru drive up, but Heracl. fre\d<r$u

and Arc. brtkaadadw mean collect,

enforce (fines). Cf. also Arg. wore-

Xdro enforce, Ion. 4rrj\d<riov rental

tinXfWft (fut.), tiriXcvo-av (aor.) Cret.,

bring. 162.9

tirf|Mrda El. {hremroi, brcrrirta) enforceor declare. Also ^ktoi from simplexiuxdw. Probably related to ifurdfu

lir4t Arc, with reference to. 136.10hn<rr&KovT* Thess. = itpevr^Kora. 58 b,

147.3

JirtTov Dor. etc =tvfaov, aor. of t/ttw.See no. 74.120, note

4ir«x«f Delph., km^h Arg. =132.2M El. = hrel. 132.6

4irr)p€idl«» = /rnpedfw. This spelling

with ec, as in no. 18.46 and also in

papyri (4-irrjptidaayTos, Berlin Aeg.Urk.II.589.9), is the etymologicalone (cf . lir¥)p€ia) , while brijpcdfa of ourtexts is like duped beside Swpcid (31)

M Boeot. = ixel. 29Ffcnja Cypr. = tvea. 9.3

tirCapov El. = *4<plepop sacred penalty

briarfe (tult4s) Locr., /or t/ie year.

No. 56.36, note4in,pAXX«»v Cret., shortexpression for wt

lr</?dXXet. Sometimes = ui 4npd\-\<i (tA x/"WTa)» i- e - heir-at-law

;

sometimes = <5t tripdWet (dxvler),

i.e. groom-elect

ki^t Heracl., see /3dwlmS<( Boeot. = *r«3ifr. 29tm$T||U«piv Eretr. = 4ri8iip.u<rip. 60.3

JmSucaTot Lac. = oIj iriSixdêrau those

to whom property is adjudged by law,

heirs-at-law. For -arbs cf. 6avfiar6s

beside davpAcrhs

hnf,ii|i(tt|ia Heracl. = iftmorpenaltybriXv-yiov Arc. = Croftryioi'

4-iriOiCav El. = tiridutv. 12 aimOudW Arc. = toridiyydpTj. 62.3tirucaTa0dX\*» Heracl. = 4-ripdWv im-pose upon

JmXfKTapxfo Aetol. No. 62.16, note4iriFOMc(a Locr. = troucla

bnoucoSopd Heracl., collective, used of

the buildings belonging to the land.

No. 74.160, notefertfoiKOf Locr. = froiKOs

firiir^v Epid. = KarairdaatiP. Cf . He-sych. try Kal ttjv ivl rov Kardxtxact *ai

Karardaaeip

brimjpd*) Cret. (iiriTepcrai) = xeipdu

4mir<SXaiaxp^M-aTa Cret., movableprop-erty. Cf. Harpocration IxtxXo • rijp

olov brnrb\au>v KTrjciP nal ptraKopdê-

ff0ai SvpapJmjp

lirnrptlyurro? Cret., the next oldest. See-rptlyurros

4mo-K«d(tiv Corcyr. = ixurKevd^tr. 864irunr^v8«* Cret., solemnly promise. Cf.

Lat. spondeo. hriairepfft, 77.3

Jmxfrot Arg. =Mxvaa beaker. No. 82lirolfih* Arg. 53, 69.2ItToLfia-t Boeot. 53

Jirobcia -rd Heracl. farm buildings

broUrl Arc, aor. subj. to fut. otvta.

No. 17.21, noteF^n-os = tiros. 52(iriroo-it Boeot. = tyKr-qais. 49.5, 69.4hnrrdiuv Lac. = hrrdKis. 133.6

iirBjwSTou Locr., jurors

flfryov = tpyop. 524p«vToi Cret. = {irrrrral collectors. No.

113.132, note

F«Fpip{va Arg. = elprjpJva. 55^FptTdo-arv Cypr., see pplrdia

'Epn»vo«j-<ra Chian = -atraa. Cf . 464poTd« Boeot., Thess. = iparte. 5Ipn-» = ef/u. Sometimes in tragedians,

Theocr., etc., but also a regularprose use in many dialects, as Arc,Argol., Astyp., Cret., Cypr., Delph.,Mess.

fpplY*** Heracl.

=

ippuryvla. 49.5,146.4, 148 with App.

fippm El., Locr. = tppw = tpctyw. 62,

Jpo-cvaCrfpot El. = Apprjv. 49.2, 80,165.1

Ipor^v = Apfnjp. 49.2, 80'Epxo|uv6s Arc, Boeot. = *Qpxop*v6si

46it = U. 100 with alo-yovos = ticyopos. 100krUXkm Arc. = *ic/3dXX«. 49.3, 68.1,

100io-SoKd Arc. = 4kSox^. Cf . 66, 100to-SoWjp Arc, see 4y8or^p4o-K«6f)v Arc, *4K<rx*6"»i teep out, ex-

clude. App. 65, no. 18*.60, notefo-KT)S«KdTi] Boeot. = iKKaiSexdru. 100Io-kXtitos Sicil., title of a select official

body. 100 a, no. 100.2, notetoXiatvw Boeot., see \ialp<a

f«nrdpvos Locr. = iaxipios. 12, 52 c

knr«pda> Arc. = itcwepdw transgress

fcrrpt|i|i(TT» Cret. = 4icTptp.pl{w. 84,

86.6

krt Boeot. = . 100Urea Lesb., Epid. = o&ra. 168.8?<r<rop.at = tcopxLi. 83I(rr« untf/. 132.0 a, 135.4

fcmurn Arc. = tertian. 28 a withApp.

I<rrtXXa Lesb., Thess. = f<rreiXa. 79ItoXov Lesb., ItcXov Coan, yearling.

Cf. Lat. vitulus. 49.3

Irdgoiv Thess. = traâv. 138.5

F^rat El. = tfrijt private citizen

F<rot = fro*. 52. Cret. f4rtd0iy81 a

fro* = tfrot. 58 c

trn Boeot. = t<rre. 86.4

«vdfi«pos a Cret. = foprij

EvpdX»cT|s Lac 86cfapyrrfe Thess. = efapyeriiap. 78, 157cifoopFUt Arc = dSvupla. App. 54rfiSc Lesb. cT$«. 36 aFfFVKOVOJMlrfvTttV BoeOt. = (fKOVOfJLTJKO-

rup. 146.1, 147.3

334 GREEK DIALECTS

Ftvplvat Cret. = ft\fJrat, assembled, to

€C\t». 71, 76«vv<Sa = ttirola. 81

«vfpiTd<raTv Cypr., see fperduito-aptfob £1. = ttveptoi. 12 aifoX&fMvot = e&Zdfieroi. 87•vtoO These. = iamy. 121.2, no. 28.16,

note

ECrpnrit Boeot. = Evrprieit. 61.3

€vx«X.d Arc. -Cypr., prayer or impreca-

tion. 191

IAa0ot pseudo-dial. = tipypot. 280teaK<o|Mu Del ph., repair. 68 c

4<pdvyp«vfluv Thess. = itpaipovrrai, Karij-

yopovrrat. 37, 68 c, 189.2, 167, no.

28.41, note, see also iyp4u

ty^p£ovn Heracl., shut in (water bydamming). Heracl. Tab. I. 130 ff.,

noteIA6opic6t Arc. = itpdapKwt. 64îopK4«* = htiopniu). 68 c

iXtw&utv Locr., heir. 49.5 al\B6t Delph., Locr.,Ix8« Epid., Delph.,K6oi Epid. = 4kt6%. 66, 183.8

ItjraîTTaTO Boeot. = tyrftplvara. 82,

142*«ica = efra. 49.6,146.4

td Lesb. = Std. 19.1

ta Cypr. = yi). 62.4

{atuopy(a El. the body of demiurgi.

44.4, 62.2{av Cypr., see no. 19.10, note

l&Jk* Arc. = pd\\u. 68.3

Up*Qpov Arc. = pdpadpov. 68.3

Z^va, Ztivos, etc. 87.1, 112.1

(bcata El., see SUaiaU4>wav El., see Sl<pvu>s

Zokwcto* Lesb. = AiSrwros. 19.1

lAm = fr. 162.7

tj Boeot. =faZ. 184.1

t| whether, l Cypr. = */. 132.6, 184.1,

with a

^ Cret. where, when. 132.6, 184.1 a

jj-ypafkiiat Cret. = yiypanfiat. 187

Fâ Cret. = efyia. Gen. sg. rfnat.112.5

j|Mv = tlvai. 163.7mtjv Cret. = efrat. 164.4, 168.7

j|ii)v 1 sg. imperf. mid. of 168.9

ruiL= elp.1. 26, 168.1

MplSimLvov Epid. = iipJSifipop. 88 a,

89.4

tjulva Cret. the half. 164.9

ht ILippf]wov Delph., probably Aa(/"-

groum sheep, i.e. such as are midwaybetween lambsand full-grown sheep.66 a

tj)uo~of = rffwrvt. App. 89.34jjiuro*ot = if/iwvt. 61.6, 81 aM|i(Ttta Epid. = ijpMreia in sense of ^J-

€ktop. 61.6, 164.9tj>utWkt5 Cret. = ii/udrrov. 61.6mwv = r)p.iav. 20jv Ion. = Up. 134.2 6

v = Vor. 163.4

jvoi Arc. = «Imi. 164.1, 163.7{varot Cret., Arg. = fmrot. 64,

114.9jvwca = jji«7*a. 49.1, 144 aivuca = rjrtyKd. 49.1, 144vroi Mess. = Zat. 161.1, 163.8= V- 163.3Heracl. = eft. 114.1

El. = (<tt(j). 163.6

rot Delph. = }. 161.1, 168.8

|t» = fcrrw. 163.5nuTfly Coan = <fairru>F. 121.2

fa™ Orop. = 5tou. 132.3

T|4t Ion. = *«f . 41.4 6

OaXaMa Cret. = WXarro. 81 aeaXarra. 81

Bappim El. = Bapciu, 0app4u, but in

technical sense of oe secure, immune.So ddppoi security, immunity. 80, no.67.1, note

6a(p)fH)t Ther. 42.2, 80e«- Meg. etc. = Geo-. 42.6 d8«ap6t = 6ewp6j. 41.4

Wflfitov Locr., Elean = Ofopuor. 66,164 4

M|i4t Epid., Lac. = OtcpM. 66, 164.40«dca Boeot. = SiafHfrt) will

BtoJoTOf Boeot., Thess. = Qt6$or or.

166.2fkopoipta Coan = 0eoO ô?po tAc part

consecrated to tAe pod6«6pSoTot Thess. = Qthcborot. 60.4Ofopdt, 0cvpet = OtwpSt. 41.4 aWpo-os = 0dp<roj. 49.2

Mrrmv Phoc. (Stiris) = Mr0wr. 85.10rjavpot Arg. = $ii<ravp6s. 69.2

enXvrfpot El. = er)\vs. 166.1

fuu*p(a Boeot. = Btutpla. 41.4Oi-ydva Delph., fid, cover (?). Cf. He-

sych. Olyuvot ' klPutov. See no. 61 C38 ff., note

•iM|Mvot Cret. — n$4/iepot. 66

ftvot Cret. = Ottos. 164.9

BiOKopfiCSot Lac. 60.4

©idinrcurroi Boeot. 69.4

6ufc = 0e6t. 9ewi^Kurros Boeot. = *Ot60€ffTos. 9.2 a,

68.2Bo- Meg. etc. = Geo-. 42.5 dBoa-La Boeot. = dvala. 24Wp8a Arc. = Wpafe. 133.2

0vp«Tov Epid. = *dipunpov. 70.8

ft&rfcv Arc. = fc/pafe. 133.1

0ihJ>\<5s Cumae = rv<p\6s. 65Wia Cret. = rfe* 656«dSS» £1. (0od{S)Soi) impose a fine.

See following

6«»(i)d«> impose a fine. Locr. doiiaro,

Att. 05a*, Delph. eutbvrup. 161.2.

Cf. Att. 0w(i)d, Ion. 0wuij (37.2),

Delph. Oulaffis

I Cypr. = ^.

la Lesb., Thess., Boeot. = /da. 114.1ta00a Cret. = oiVa. 81 a, 163.8LapuaSStt Boeot., serve as priest. 84Laph Cyren. = iepeft. 111.8

tapo(ii)pvdpom, see Upoarf/atav

lapd«, Lapdt = Up6s. 13.1, 49.2, 58 6

tacrcra = Lovea. 168.8 a

Si-Hjp Cypr. = larpin. 56, 164.6

rpard Epid., perquisites for healing.

165.3CaTra Cret. = odea. 81, 163.8tyyuos Arc. = fyyuot. 10tvK«xt1P^KOi Arc., from iy%tip4w. 10,

256158 Thess. = fSior. 19.8, 58 c

184 Cypr., *Aen, and. 134.6

FC8ios = Wtoj. 52Up«»s Mil. = lepflJi. 48, 111.6

Upija = i^xia. 28 b

Ufrfjua Ion. 87.2

Uf^jf Arc, tj«pit Cypr. = lepefo. 111.4

Upi)Tt4» = ieparevw. 167. Upfrrt^Kari

Phoc, 188.4

UptTffa, lapirtfv = leparevw. 167UpodvWw Arc, Phoc, Rhod., etc, 6e

Upod&rrjt. Arc. Upodvrh, 78, 157Upo06TT)t(-at) official title. Sometimes

applied to priestly attendants, some-times to priestly officials of highrank, who were even, in some places,

the eponymous officers

Upo|iv^|u»v, -|ivd|M«v title of certainsuperior officials, primarily in chargeof religious matters, sacred commis-

sioners, ministers of religion, but insome states the chief magistrates.Arc. Utpoavapuowi, 77.1 a. Arg.Epid. lapo{a)avdaovts, 58 6, 89.4

Upoiroidt title of officials in charge ofreligious matters, sometimes regularmagistrates, sometimes extraordi-nary commissioners

UfxSs, Up*?. 58 6UpwTivw = leparevio. 167t66dvrcs Cret. = lardvrn. 81 aI8*s Ion., Boeot. = tOMt. As in lit.

Ion., so also inscriptional IMs (Ephe-sus), tOvwa (Chios), though cvdvvos,

iv06vu> also occur. Proper names in

'I6v- are Ionic and BoeotianUdt = tUas. 116. Ther. hucdSi, 68 c

(p)iKavr6t Boeot. =eUoffr6s. 116 with a(V)tKOTi = eUoai. 52, 61.2, 116FitcarCSiiot 6 Heracl., name of a par-

ticular (twenty-foot) roadFucaTfanSos Heracl., twenty feet wide,

used with Arrouot

Utrat Arg. = Uirr/t. 58 c

ttcfia^vos Cypr., stricken (in battle),

hit. Denom. from *Uua. Cf. ticrap

at one blow, at once, Hesych. Ueria •

ditbrnQv, Lat. icd

Uoo-rds Thess. = tUocros. 116tn» = rjKta, in all dialects except AttictXoot, tX«os, tXtjos (Lac hlXefoi) = fXe-

m. 49.5, 53, 58 dhiAa£d<rT5 Delph., from IXdaxouai. 85.1hCXipos Lac, see t\aot

lpAo~K* El., probably maltreat, relatedto lads, ludaffu

tv Arc-Cypr. = h. 10, 135.4

flv = oT dat. 8 pere. pron. 118.4tvd-y» Arc = eUrdyu. 10(voX(vo» Cypr., write upon. 10. Cf.

Hesych. iXLveiv • dXeltptiv, and dXei-

Trrjpipv • ypacptiov. Kirrpioi

fiv avrSi Cret. = iavr$. 121.1

tv8iicd{o|Uu Arc, see irdindto/tai

CvSikos Arc, see fvSucos

Ivutv^lfs, tvaovdyot Arc, blameworthy,impious. 10

Ivrrtunt Arc = tuiraffit. 10, 49.5 atviroXd Arc. = i/nroX^. 10tvâtvea Arc. = /iTjw/w inform in legal

sense. Cf. tlafalwa Ath. 75 alvôp(3to, lvôpPur|id? Arc, impose apasture tax, the imposition of a pas-ture tax. No. 17, note

Ids Cret. = *Keivos. 114.1

336 GREEK DIALECTS

lovtA Boeot. = vlov. 24*I«*4S«|fcot Rhod. = 'IvTtta/uot. 167hnr^rmt Boeot. (as in Horn., Hdt.) =

Cpdva = tlp^rq. App. 8

tjma Lesb. = Up*M priestess. 18.1

tptvt Lesb. = 2e/x^t. 18.1

l^r*<m Lesb. = Upartfa. 18.1, 167Ipot Lesb., tptff, lpo* Ion. = M>. 13.1,

76 ato-cuu Dor. = ofda. App. 162ta-d$t Arc., vrttAin the distance of.

182.76FUrot, fUrot, trot = firo*. 60 6, 62, 64,

68 c. Lesb. lao-oBiotai, 64 6

lorla, UrrCa = 4<rrla. 11

UrTvttT^piov Rhod. = i*Tiar6piot> ban-quet-hall. Cf. Hesych. Jo-T*aT4pia-

5eiTrrp-f)pu>r. 11

Fbrri»p Boeot., witness. 62 c

Itt» Boeot. = Errw. 86.4ttvstor. 9Uv Boeot. s tfiiv. 62.3, 118.2

tea W. Grk., Boeot.= x«, dr. 18.3, 184.2

icd = word. 96 with aKd Arc.-Cypr. = koI. 97.2, 184.S

ica(S)8«X4o|uu El. = KaraSijX^opou in-

jure, violate

icdSSit, gen. icdSSixot, Heracl., Mess.,

a measure. Cf. Hesych. Mdixop-terror, and Lac. raMcxot urn (Plut.

Lyc. 12)koSCkkop Lac. = KaiUrxos. 86.3KaJ«rTdicar\ Delph., 8 pi. perf . 188.4KOXpilti Arc. = Karatepidy. 161.2icaXatt Epid., probably hen. From

*Ka\afit to xaXlw as Eng. hen to

Lat. canfl

' KoXXtrtpot El. = KaWlupKa\A4[eua]Ta Ceos, sweepings. Cf.

Hesych. cdppara • KaWtoparatcaXfdt Boeot. = xaXo*. 64Kdrfa Lesb. = xapdla. 19.1

K«J>vd«* ojfer, especially a burnt offering,

in late inscr. of Cos, Smyrna, Thera,Athens, as often in the Septuagint.Cf . Hesych. Kapww64rra ' ra iwl &u>-

pLov Ka$ayiff64rra.— xdprupM • Qvcla.

Coan KaprQvri, 26 aKappmv = Kptlrrup. 80, 118.1

Kaprahrot pi. xa/>rahro6a, Cret. largre

cattle, in contrast to vpofiara used of

sheep and goats. Cf . KaprtUwovs bull,

in Pindar. 49.2 a

tcopTtpdf Ion., Cret. =xp«rcp6>, in mean-ing often = KifHot valid. Cf . also

Ion. dxpar^s invalid, xpareti* 6e ua/id,

Cret. Kdprwv q.v. 49.2 axdprof = Kpdros. 49.2 aicdprttv Cret. (ndproran) = Kptlr.vv, in

meaning = icvpidrrtpot, as icdprorars

fp*>>, shall prevail, be of greater au-thority. Cf. KtLprtpSt. 49.2 a, 81,118.1

KapvtOftS Boeot. = KypvKtlov. 68,

164.1

xdt Arc.-Cypr. = xai. 184.8Kaa-(yvi)TOt Arc, Lesb. 191-xdo-koi Arc. = -nfxrioi. 116 a, 117.2Kao-o-r)par6piv, Ko00T]paT6piv, ica99i)pa-

Tx4ptov Lac., the hunt, name of an ath-letic game. 64. Nos. 70-73, note.

Nouns in -it, -iv, for earlier -to*, -u>v,

are frequent in late inscriptions, andoriginated in the reproduction of

Roman proper names like Cornelius,

colloquial Cornelis

k&t — nard. 96KaraycXdiuvos Epid. 162.4Karaypfo Lesb. = K*6aipiu> convict, con-

demn. See aypluKttTtt8ovX(TTO0Tt] Boeot. — -dovXLffaffdat.

Cf. 82, 86.1, 142Kar«fiX|Uv9v Cret., assembled, to xarei-

\4<a. 78KaraMvs Cret. = narabtlt. 78tcarcufct Locr. 63KaraK<C|Mvo« Cret., one whose person is

mortgaged, passive of Kararldripu

mortgage, mid. take a mortgageKardicXirrot Heracl., summoned, icard-

xXvrot i\la = Att. ©nfyxXifros <x-

KaroXXdo-VM Arc, intrans., act other-

wise

KaroXoptft Epid. = *xaraXa/!tafc sup-

port. 6

KaraXvfiOKdw Heracl., cover over withstones. Cf . Hesych. \6paKtt xirpai.

-\vpxLKu$-fjt, 78Ka.r6.mp = xaBdrep. 67 a. Also for xor-

rdxtp, cf . 96 a, 126icdrapfot Arc. = xardparot. 64Karar(9t||u Cret., Mess. = vrorl&rjpi

mortgage, mid. take a mortgageKaWOijav Cypr. = Kartotaav. 138.5K<vr«(p«»v Lesb. = Kadiepovv. 13.1, 165.3KaT«v66vra«, KarqvOrjKdTi Arc. = xarcX-

06rr«f, xareXijXouflori. 72, 146.1

KttT^Fopyov Cypr., aor. of Kartlpyw. 5KCLTvapab* El. (Kariapaiuv, tearia.pa.6cfit)

= KaOicpeiu} in form, but in meaning= Karrryopfo. 12 a, 181.1, no. 67.2,

noteKartyvfiiTOs] ?TheB8.=Kafflynrros. 191-cd-noi W.Grk. = -xfoiot. 61.2, 116 a,

117.2KaTurTdfMv Cret. 57 aKa-roiKctovvOi Thess. = kcltoikGkti. 189.2,

159 with App.tcardircp Ion. beside Kardvep — naQdrnptcarj Arc. = nara. 22, 95KaropplvTipov Arc, see dpptrrepos

icavxtft Cret. = x«X«6». 65, 71

k* Lesb., Thess., Cypr. = &v. 18.8,

184.2

KCtvOf = ltctivo%. 125.1

kikX«P«s Mess. 66k&cv6os Arc, road. 191k&c( Lac. = k(\tjs. 142 acfvro Dor. = kAto. 72KfpaUt Delph. = Kcpdrw/u. 162.8, 229iclpvav Lesb. = xiprdvai. 18 a, 165.3Kfriov = KItiqv. 10Ktfj Boeot. = xal. 26k^vo« = ^iiwi. 25 with a, 125.1

Kipcvaas Cret. = xhp*»*u divorce

Ki^aXXivw Ion., ac£ as highwaymanKi(dXXijt Ion., highwayman. Used with

XijurriJ? in no. 3 B 19, as in Democr.fr. 260 ed. Diels. Probably of Carianor Lycian origin

K(t Thess. = rli. 68.4, 128, 131

Kitties Eub. 81

kU»v d Thess., often used instead of

crdWa = ar^Xrj

icXaiKTdt Argol., Mess. = kknar&t.142 a

k\cl££ Argol., Mess. = k\cIs. 142 aicXapo« Cret., the body of KkapGrrai or

serfs attached to the estate

-icXlat, proper names in. 166.1

-kXcfcs , -icX<i)t, -kX^s, proper names in.

108.1ax\ifot Fhoc 63KXivas Thess. etc. 35 akXCvt] Naples, Cumae, tomb or niche in

a tombKo0ap4s Heracl. etc. = Ka0ap6t. 6K66apcns El. = fcddapcis. 6KOivav, KOivaWw = koivvv, koivwv4u),

41.4Koivd«* Thess., Dor. = kolvIho. 162.2

Kd|ua~rpa Td Cret., gifts. 165.3

KO|urrdp4voi Boeot. = KOfutrd/xepoi. 142Kdpfa Arc. = k6ptj. 54KoptCa Cypr. = xapSla. 5, 19.1

Koorufo (-U») Cret., 6e a member of the

Kbonot. See following. Kwrpbvrn, 42.

6 d*

k6o-}u>s Cret., the body of chief magis-trates (collective ; a single memberwas called KoapAwv, see preceding)

;

later used of a single member ofthis body, with pi. kSchoi

Klrcpos Ion. = rbrcpos. 68.4•coTvXla Coan = kotCXtj

Kovpii Ion. = K6ptj. 54•cpapdo-oi Epid. = icpcfidaai. 12 c

Kpdva = Kp^tnj. App. 8Kpdvaivv Arc = Kp^vatv. App. 106.6Kp^ww Thess. = Kplru. 18, 74icpfrof = Kpdros. 49.2KpCvvw Lesb. = Kplru. 74. Aor. tupivva,

77.1, App. 78Kpi'Hjp Argol. = KpiT-fjs. 164.6Kpdp.irot Arc, meaning ?

kWwm Lesb. = rrefvw. 74KToCva Rhod., a territorial division

similar to the Attic deme. Cf . ktI{w,

Krlffit

KToivdras Rhod., member of the Krolva.

KTOiWras. 167icvKdv Epid. = Kvicewv. 41.49*9vvs Chalcid. 22 c, 24 aKvptpivai Cypr. = tcvfitpvav. 88, 157Kflppos Thess. = rtpun. 19.3Ktt|Wras Arg. 167Kt&pa Cret. = /cdprj. 25, 54k6s Ion. = xw5. 68.4

Aa- from Aao-. 41.4, 45.3Xappdvw Delph. = \ap.pdvu>. 69.3Xdpauo-iv Chian = \dpu<riv. 77.8

Xha04v Aegin. = Xa/3tii». 76 6

Xa-yafo Cret. (Xa>aki»), re/ease; aor.

\aydaai. 162.8

Xdtopai, Xd(v|&ai Ion., Meg., Boeot.(XdSdovafhj, inco\d88ovi>{hi) = Xanpdrw

Aamrafov Cret. 69.3

Xa«, gen. Cret. Xdo. 112.4

Aao-atos Thess. = Aapurdtos. No. 28.19,

noteXaTpai[6|uvov], Xarp«id|Mvov El. =

Xarptvlptvov consecrated. 12 a, 161.1

Xa$vp»ir6Xkov Arc, sale of booty. No.18.ll, note

XfiToptfa Thess. = Uparctu. Cf . He-sych. Xelropes • Upeiai, and Xi7T^pe$

338 GREEK DIALECTS

Upol <TTt<pav<xp6poi. kOap&pn. These.

«i = rjt (16, 88). Probably related to

Att. XeiTovpytu) (89)Xfirttpylf Boeot. = \tirovpy6t. 44.4XiUt, see \4u>

Rhod., accursed. No. 93, note

Xcicxot Delph., dat. sg. of Xex^. 68XcXd0ijica. Arc, Ion., Epid. 187, 146.1

Rhod., grave. No. 94, noteA«rxaIos Thess., epithet of Apollo.

No. 26, noteArrrfauos Thess. = Acrrfauos. 86.2

\*<nr<r», behold. 191Xcftrov or \*<tr3v Arc, wittingly (?).

No. 17.3, note

X4», Cret. X«U = 0Aw. Doric (Cret.,

Lac, Meg., Corcyr., Coan, also in

Epicharmus and Theocritus) andElean. Cret. Xefw (but subj. Xf}t), El.

\eolrar, elsewhere only contractedforms as XtJi, \u>pes, \upti, etc.

•XiatvM Boeot. = -\talru), but in senseact.) canceling, giving a receipt for,

mid.) having canceled, taking a re-

ceipt for. Cpds. with &t4, 8td, is

Xtttof Thess. = \l0ipos. 164.6, 9XtpAv Thess. = iyopd market-place

(Thess. iyopd = 4icK\ri<rla)

X(vivot Boeot. = Xlptot. 164.6XiTOTtXlw Locr., leave taxes unpaid.

Cf . \irotrrparla etcXwnrdt Cret., insolvent (?). No. 113.

lie, noteXoirfo Arg., some kind of shallow ves-

sel. Cf . \oxds and \erlt

Adaptor Delph. ft with App.Airrros Cret. = Afaros. 86.1

XwWjpvov Arg., Heracl. = Xovrjpiop.

44.4

pA El. = n-f,. 1ft

(id Thess. = W. 184.4

jiaCrvps, (latrwt Cret. = pdprxn. 71 apdv El. = pjp. 12 ajwivToi Epid. = itimoi. 12 c

pao-Tpda EL, accounting, or ftodj/ o/paarpol. Cf . Hesych. paarplcu • ad

tG)v dpx^rTW" evfo**". 18 a, 81

(laorpoi title of (1) officers with special

function, (2) at Rhodes the highest

officials of tne state. Cf . nos. 96, 96pao^dXa Heracl., hollow, marsh. (3v-

p\lra /mffxdXa papyrus marshtuvrdpa Delph. = prrrtpa. 12

pdnurat Lesb. = xaroOcai. P. 299

|U Cret. = rf. 98|U8i|i|ivov Epid. 89.4

\Ul»v Arc, Ion. = pxlfap. 118.1|ic6d|upa Epid. = pied' dpjpap. Adverbformed like vrepKi<f>a\a from vwipKt<pa\&p

|u( Boeot., Thess. = nj. 16ah«tdX[av] Pamph. = ^yoXijr. 62.3MftXixwx, Mi|X- = MiXixw. 2ft c

|uiw6t, |Utv6f Thess. = 77.1,112.3

Mhctgu* Corcyr. 76 6

pcCf Ion., Corcyr., Meg. = pl1)p. 112.3jutorov Locr., at (east. App. 118.4u4)u<r64o-«*vTcu Heracl. 146.3M<vm Boeot. = M4ptjs. 89.6, 108.2M<voKpdri)t Cret. = MtPtKpdrrjs. 167(Uvtov = i*4ptqi. No. 28.38, notepip«ia Heracl. = /uplr

pipot Locr., reaZ estate. No. 66.44,

noteptroictfOcv Arc App. 6ft

luvffyovot Boeot., adj. totfA a third

party. Cf. purtyyvdw L. &S.|U*tfpvT| Att. = pecMprj. 87pltrroSi Thess., untiZ. 182.9 apAro-opot Heracl., intermediate bound-

aryfUcrra Arc, Cret. unttf. 86.4, 182.9 a|MTOfom4m Locr. = peroixe'w. 53(UTfppot Lesb. = pArpun. 19.2|MTpui|Mvcu Heracl. = perpuripfrai. 42.

66|Utt* it Cret., uniiZ. 86.4, 182.9 apirrof Boeot., Cret. = pAaos. 82

El. = ^r. 112.3

|MlSafut Delph. = nijdapov. 182.2Ht)8«ta Lesb. = pV8tpU. Cf. 114.1

|lT|6«(f = /X778eff . 66fi^yvot Lesb. = writ. 77.1, 112.3

p^js Heracl. = p^r. H2.3|UKKixtS84|uvot Lac. = piKifiptPoi, a

term applied to Spartan boys in thethird year of their public training.

84, nos. 70-73, noteMtvrwv Arg. = MIXrwr. 72M(pyot Eretr. = Mlayot. 60.4fiwrnit Cret. = pur66%. 8ft. 1

uva|ifMtov Thess. = pvrjpeiop. 89.8Mvcunra Thess. = MraWa. 19.8

poto-a Lesb. = pofoa. 77.3

|iokx^* Cret. (juhkLop etc.) = Dor. fiot-

xdu = poix^™' 161.2 with App.jioOvos Ion. = f^ro*. 64

fivx6« Heracl., storehouse, granary

\

|t6a Lac. = novca. Cf. 59.1, 77.3

Cret. (poMr, puiXip, etc.), con-

tend (in law). So also Cret. dixîyna-

Xtut, d/j.<plfiuXos, drrlfuaXos, dxontaXiu,

adv. dfiwXel. Cf. Hesych. fuaXêrai •

Maxêrot. Related to Horn. jx£Xo«

contest. Cf . cûrl^/Mii as a law-termin Attic

pd<ra = /iowra. 77.3

vcuviw Cret., £a&€ refuge in a templevaicdpot, see ytwxSpos

va(F)6s = >*<*». 41.4, 58, 54/vairoicu, see ceanro^f

vavot Lesb. = 85, 54/vtl Arc. = nj, m/. 184.7vf)iovT)(a Cret. = reo^Wa. No. 113.146,

notevf6rat Cret., an official body oj young

men, gen. re6rat, acc. *e£ra. 88 avw»*dpos Ion., Delph. raonopos, Delph.,

Epid., Coan raxlpot (41.4, 45.3), cus-

todian of the temple, sacristan. Insome places the office became one of

considerable rank and honorvmmi-oCtm Ion., Coan vavouu. 81, 41.4.

Cf . also Ion. ptunroiSs, Boeot. vavoibt.

Title of officials in general charge of

the affairs of the templeWjarot Arc. = vtarot. App. 16

vucdhas, wxdap Lac. = vucdaas. 59.1,

60.2v(v = *. 118.5vtovjMivCa, vivpchaot Boeot. = vovfitivla,

rovfr/jviot. 42.6 av6\uuo% Ion. = r6fufjLoi. 164.9

vd|tiot Locr. = Wtfufios. 164.9v6\lo* Heracl., a coin. Cf. Lat. num-mus

voo-o-dq Ion. = veocffbs. 42.5 dvo<tt£tto» El. = *vo<rrlfa, vocrita. 84w Cypr., Boeot. 184.6viva\ktu Cret. = Mva/iai. 88

wrrt Cret. = wktI. 86.1

(ctvos Ion. = tfros. 54

g<vFdpi|t Corcyr., El. 54glwot Lesb. = flws . 54 6

^voSLkcu Locr., Phoc., title of judgesin cases involving the rights of tywoi.

ievoUK-nt is used by a late writer

to translate the Latin praetor pere-

grinus£v\A«r0cu Arg., in form = <rm/XXea0ai

(87), but meaning pillage (cf . ^kOXo*)

{vv = <nfc. 185.7

(vv6s Ion. = Koivfn. 185.7

o = 6. 58 a"Oa£os = Fd£os. 51aopkXds Boeot., 6p«XX6t Thess. = <$/3oX&.

t49.3, 68.1, 89.3

0780(1^9, o-yBoi^KOVTa. 31 aov8«i Ion. = «3ry36?7. 44.26v8»Kovra Ion. = <$75oijKo»Ta. 44.2oSfXds = <J/3oX6$. 49.3,68.1o«Cv» Lesb. = ofyw. 49.1

6l<* Cret. = Aroj. 82oWdiciv Cret. = dadxis. 81 a, 188.650t Arc. = oC. 132.7 6.

66pa Lesb. = tyi/ta. 164.4

foi = ol dat. 3 pers. pron. 118.4

FoiKdTOt = oUirris. 167oU((i) Arg. 157 6

FoiKivs Cret. = oU4rrit. 167fOtKOS = ofros. 52fo£k» Delph. = otnodep. 182.7

Fotvos = ofrot. 62olfos Cypr. = olos alone. 53, 191otirav, olirh«, see ot<p<o

olpuv Cypr. {h Totport), dwirici. Cf.

olpwv boundary line, Hesych.ots Delph. = ol. 132.3

hobrovn Heracl. = otaom, 68 doldu* Cret. (oArer, ofirct), Ther. ofcrAe

etc.), Lac. (Hesych.), have sexual in-

tercourse

Ik* W.Grk. = «re. 13.3, 132.96kcu Lesb. = 5rrj. 68.4

Stcica for 6xa xa = 5ray. 132.9oKotot Ion. = 6toTos. 68.4

6ic<xr<rof Lesb. = <5rcxroi. 68.4hotcraKdnoi Heracl. = 6kto.k6cloi. 58

C

okt&kiv Lac. = iirrdictj. 133.6

okt6 Lesb. = 6kt6. 114.8oKTTii Ephes. 89.1

Kokt» Heracl., Ther. = <Jrrc6. 58 c,

114.8

OKTttk 6<ru> i Le8b. = (5rra<r6<riot. 117.2SXrrpos Cret. = SXedpos. 68oXCot = 6X/7of . 62.3

'OXvmrCxnv = 'OXvutIxvv- 69.3

AfioXo-yd a, 6ju5Xo"yov t6 Boeot. = 6^0-

XcyJa

o|U>vd€VTfs Lesb. = 6/jtovoovrrc$. 44.4,157

ov Lesb., Thess., Cypr. = dvd. 6ovdXa, ovdXovjia Thess. = drdXwua.

164.96vYpdi|rciv Thess. = dv*ypd\pai. 27, 156

340 GREEK DIALECTS

6v6ucot Arc. = iwdSucos. 6Svf Thess. = 65c. 128ovtOtCiccuv Thesa. = MBnuap. 188.5

6vL Arc. = Me. 1286vu>vp.a Boeot. = 6vona. 22 6, 24jwa Lesb. = ur/j. 26 d6wi6a Cret. = 6pvi$a. 86.6

6w Arc.-Cypr. = Me. 128

Iwpa = 6vofux. 22 6

8*tu = 6xn. Cret. grot also final. 182.

5, 8 afrirti W.Grk. = bxov

6irip Boeot., Arc. = Mp. 24fori Cret., where, when, Lac. Mire as.

182.6

$n Cypr. in 6xt <rtt = &tt« ? 181, no.

19.29, noteomSS6|uvof Lac. = brtftfixvos. 84'Oirfcvn, 'OxovtCovs, HoxovtOSv Locr.= 'Oxovm, 'Oxot/irfovj, etc. 44.4,

46.4, 63, 68 d6x601 Arc. = &xov. 132.7 6

oxdropot El. = 6r6repos. 126x6TTot Boeot., ox6ttoi Cret. = 6x6-

(rot. 82«xxa Lesb. = «xfl. 129.2, 182.6

6mr»t Lesb. = 5xa*. 129.2

oxr(Xot Dor. = 6<pda\pM. Occurs in

Epidaurian (-t\ot and -l\\os, no. 92passim), as Laconian in Plut.Lyc.

11, and in the writings of Archytasand Phintias. 6x-r-l\ot (cf. dx-rfy

etc.) like rav~r4\oi beside rotf-TTjj

bwri El. = 6KTtl>. 114.8

M> Arc. = M. 22, 245xvt Cret. = bxot. 182.4

bn* Rhod. = 6xoi. 132.4

farc» Dor. (Cret. flxo, Lac. hbxo) = 6x6-

6t*. 182.7

Utup Eretr., 6-nmp El. = 6xiat. 60.1,3,

97 aopdTfHOt Cret. = •tfrputt? No. 112.13,

noteftppV* Corcyr. = Spot. 61

6pK(t» = 6pic6w. 162.1

opKiSTfpot Cret., having preference in

the oath

hoptcBplToi Locr., Arc, jurors

Ipvtg = 6pns . 142 ah6pFo« Corcyr., £pos Heracl. = Spot.

64, 68 a*

6p-Hj Ion. = lopr-fi. 42.5 d6pv£ Cypr., see i£ 6p6&6p4>av©8iKcurTa£ Cret. (6pxapodiKa<rTaC),

officers appointed to look after the af-

fairs of orphans or minors. Cf. Att.

fit Cret. = 6s. 120.3, 121.1

6a*>i Arc. = brey. 68.3, App. 128-1295c-ia Arc, Locr. = 6cLa. 58 d5ra Lesb. = 6re. 13.3, 132.9

ontot Cret. = 6xoiot, 6<ms. 68.1, 1806r«pot Cret. — oxortpos. 127F6n Locr. = Sri. 129.2 a5t%|u Cret. = 6rm. 128, 129.2<m, Arrives Lesb. = bri etc. 129.2«5tto« Cret. = 6vos. 82o*Sfe Lac = ovbtls. 114.1

o*6a|ut Epid. = ov5<mov. 182.2oiQtt* - oMtlu 66o4Xop^T[ptov] ? Coan, 6ariey measure.

Cf. Hesych. oflXox6tof dyyetor eft o

ai o6\al ififidWovTau xpbs dxapx&* tup

ouXot Ion. = Aot. 64o$p«wv,^iov Cret., auard-Aouae. From

odpos watcher, like Att. Qpripiav from<ppovp6i

oip4<>to Cret., toa&Aovpot Ion. = flpot. 64ovto, oura etc, Boeot. = rovro, ravra,

etc. 124bfyfkkm Arc, Horn. = 60efXw. App.

73

6<^\« Arc, Arg., Cret. = 6<pcC\w.

App. 75 ; aorist and perfect, Att.

ui\op, ii<p\yjKa be condemned to pay afine, be adjudged guilty. So Arc aor.infin. 6<p\i*, perf . [fSj^XeWi, rd^Xe-K6ffi. 52 a, 138.4, 146.1

o6tX8p.a Cret. = dfalXypa. 167

64»pi»t Arg., ramp. No. 82. Cf. L.&S.8.V.II

irat, xtn = xjj, rp. 132.5ireuptv Eretr. = xaiclv. 60.3watt = vl6t, or, sometimes, foy&rnp.

Frequent in Lesbian, Cyprian,Ionic Cf. also tow, *c6po, son,

daughter, in the Locrian inscription,

p. 321iratora Lesb. = xaaa. 77.8

ird+ia = rrrjua. 49.6 a, 69.4xauaro^a-yfouai Locr. = 6i)pxxru0opju.

49.5 awa|M»x4* Heracl., possess . Cf. Hesych.

xa/xu>x°* ' b fJptoj. 'Irakol, and xa/u*-

\1(J)V ' KfKTIJpJPOS. 41.2

iravayopCa Arc. = xarfjyvpis. 164.9Ilara-ydpa-iot Arc, name of a month

iravd-yopoit Arc. = xarfryvpu. 5, 49.2,

80 airavd£»a-roi Cret., ungirded ? No. 113.

U, note

Ildvafifios Thess. = Udnjfios, name ofa month

•rrdvo-a Arc, Arg., Cret., Thess. =xa<ro. 77.3

iravTcu Heracl. = xdvrv. 132.5iravTcC Locr., everywhere. 132.2

iravtfvux Cypr., wholly salable (cf.uvos).

No. 19.9, noteIldovi Arc, Hoov* Lesb. = Haul, nam.App. 41.4

irdp El. = xepl. 12, 95irdp = xapd. 95irapd with acc. for dat. 136.2irapapa£«vtt Arc, drive in a wagon off

(the highroad). Cf. <hra/Aa£etJw, «ra0a-

/xa£«Jw. No. 17.23, noteirapairpotrrdTOt Agrig., an adjunct xpo-

ardras or presiding officer of thecouncil. Cf. xapaxpvrdreu in Teos

TrappdWw Delph. = xapapalvw trans-

gress

-rrdpScixpa Epid. = xapd&eiyna. 66irap«iav Boeot. = xapijaav. 138.5

irapcts Boeot. = xaprjv. 163.3

irap€Tdt« Arc, examine into (cf. f|e-

rdfw), and so approve. xaperd^urtri

(no. 19.29), 142. xapherafapivot (no.

17.20), 173irapts Boeot. = xapyv. 16 airttpKa(8)0$Ka Lac. = xapaxarad^m)Ilap^xBtos, see UcpdxOtos

ITcuridSafo Gela. 105.2 airda*Ka) El. = xdffxu- 66ira<rcrv8idJo# Lesb., assemble. 96.2ircur<rv6(m Ion. = xavcviltfi. 96.2-irda-ras Cret., owner. 49.5 airaTdpa Locr. = xaripa. 12irdrpa Arc, Dor. = yivos gens. Ion.

xdrpi) also, rarely, in this sense

irarpvd Delph., Elean = yivoi gens, as

in Hdt. 1.200irarp9i5Ko« Cret. = ixUXrjpos heiress.

Law-Code VII.16, note (p. 270)-iri Arc = xeSd, turd. 95, 135.5

ir«8d = nerd. 135.5

DcSa^cCrvvos = Mrra-. 135.5ircSdfoiKoi Arg. = pJroucoi. 53, 135.6

ir«8(ja Cypr. = xeSlov

irrf, int W.Grk. = xov, xov. 132.2

n<i\c<rrpOTCSas Boeot. 68.2ircto-cu Thess. = ttierai. 68.2

TTtLtru Cypr. =rela€i. 68.1irtXavdi originally a cake offered to

the gods, but also applied to an offer-ing of money. So in no. 82, as insome inscriptions of Delphi andAmorgos

irOuSpov = xXidpov. 48 with App.it&.«kvs (or x4\eicv) Cypr., used of asum oi money equal to 10 minae.Cf . Hesych. iipux4\€KKov •

. . . rb y&pfcicdnvovy x4\€kv KaXtirai xapd Ua$l-oit. Used elsewhere with other val-ues ; cf . Hesych. s.v. xiXtKvs

irtXTo4»dpas Boeot. = xcXrewr^jtr^TTt Lesb., Thess. = xirrt. 68.2,

114.6it^ttotos Arc. = xi/ixros. 114.5vtvrahmipCt Heracl. = xevra*rrjplt. 58cvfvrapLapirtvtt Delph., serve as xevra-

fiaplras. 12, no. 61 D 16, noteirfvTT)K6vT»v Chian = gen. pi. of xtvr-tf

KQVT*. 116mvTopicta Locr., quintuple oath, oath

sworn byJive gods. 58 dirfvTOt Cret., Amorg. = xifixrot 86.2,

App. 88imrttomv Thess. = xexetedcu. 85.1,

156irnroidvrturo'i Boeot. = xexoifinbei. 9.

2 a, 146irtp = xepl. 95 with App.trcpau&w Cret., set aside, repudiate (the

purchase of a slave). Law-CodeVII. 10, note

irfpavSc Arc, abroadinpipoXifirftt Rhod., fasten round with

lead. 88irtp(8potioi officials at Mytilene, clerks

of the court

IlcpooOapCai Locr. 6, 95fr^poSos Delph. = xeploSot. 95 withApp.

IIcpdxO«>ft Ilttp^x^- 18, App. 95IHppapvot Lesb. = Uplauot. 19.2

iri<nrvpe% Lesb. = rfrrapet. 68.2, 114.4

UrraY^TViot = Mrra-. 185.5

irfrcvpov Orop., Deloe, xrreipiov Ery-thrae, wooden tablet for writing.

Same word as xerevpov, xtravpovperch

for fowls and springboard, in Mod.Greek thin strip of wood, batten

II«T$aX6t Thess. = e«r<raXdt . 65, 68.2,

81birrrpdiuivov Boeot. = rrrpduvvow. Cf

.

68.2

342 GREEK DIALECTS

-rtrpaTOS Boeot. = rtrapros. 49.2 a,

68.2, 114.4

irrrpo«Tt)pCt Thess. = rrrpa-. 5, 68.2

irfrrap«s, irtTTopdicovra Boeot. = rirra-

pet, TtTTap&Korra. 68.2, 114.4, 116

-rfrrpivos Arg. 89.4

ir«66<0 Cret. (xttdev), inform. 162.9

ircûpdicovTfs Thess. = retHipaxbres. 68.

2, 147.3

irc^vrcvKflpcv Heracl. 147.2

iHjXvi Lesb. = t^X«. 68.2, 132.4

trtiroKa Lac. = run-ore. 132.6,9

m06» Boeot. = xeldw. 162.3

irCo-vp«s Horn. = rerrapcs. 11, 68.2

irXd-yos Heracl., side

vXo6vovra El. = xXrj&forra. 15

irXdv Dor. etc. = rXi)»»

Lesb. = »XA>w. 113.2

irXcvptdt, -dSos Heracl. = xXevpd

vXtOa d Locr. = tX^0o$n-X^flo* (1) amount, (2) majority. (3)

frequently people, assembly

«At|0vs = irXô«, as in Homer. Cret.

iAe amount, Locr. i/ie majority

irXUt Cret. = irX&f = rXôm. 9.4, 42.

3, 113.2wXlw Cret. = x\tov. 113.2, 132.4

irXtSs Arc. = x\4o*. 42.6 d, 113.2

vXovr(v8av Locr., from the wealthy.

App. 133.2

iro€t, irofyrw, etc. = xoiei etc. 31

ito«o-ti Arc. — xpbawn. App. 59.1

vo«x6|uvov Cypr. = xpoctxdpxvov adja-

cent to. Cf. xpoffcxfa- 59.4

in50iK«t Lac. = xpoa^Korres. For stemxbdiK- to xodUu, cf . *7>oJ£, *7>oik6j

iroObcM Boeot. = TpociiKu. Cf. frcw

mSOoSot = xpbaoSos. Cf . tot/ = xpov

ird0o8«H.a Boeot., Epir. = vpSvodot.

164.9irof Argol. etc. = too*. 135.6 6

iroi-ypatJ/dva4S Arg. 77.2iroutvTCU Phoc. = roiovtn-ai. 158uoUvcn Arc. = xoioOffi. 77.3, 157iroif^w Arg., Boeot., El. = *W«. 53iroi^curo-ai El. = xoirfjaaadai. 69.3,85.2iroffjaTai El. = touJo-tjtcu. 59.3, 151.1

-rnuK«j>dXcuov Delph. = x p<xr Ke<pd\aiov

.

Cf. to* = to6j, 135.66irouSvrav Delph. = xoiotivruiv. 42.5 dHot-not Cret. = Utdiot. App. 30wdica W.Grk., Boeot. = r6re. 31.8,

132.9itok k( Thess. = Art. 131

iroXtp El. = x6\is. 18 b

w-oXiavrfpoi Heracl., title of municipalmagistratesin charge of public build-ings, streets, etc., like the Romanaediles. Called dcTv*6px>i at Athens,Rhodes, etc.

iroXtdTo* Dor. = xokirrfi. 167iroXi&xos Lac. = xoXiovxoj. 167iroAts = Sijfwt. Especially frequent in

decrees of Phocis, Locris, Thessaly,and other parts of Northwest Greece,and notably in Crete, where it is al-

most constantvoXii Lesb. nom. pi. 109.3roXurro* Heracl. = x\€i<rros. 113.2.

hus xdklartav = uit xXeUrrupvoXirtfja = xoXireta. 28 bttoXXw* Thess. = t6Xu>j (xoXeun). 19.3irSvii, ir9v(oi, etc. Cret., see (pupfa

DZohoi8dv, IlohoCScua Lac. = IloaetSwv,

n<xr«5wna. 41.4,49.1,59.1,61.5irowdv Cret. = Tourer. 69.3iropOUa Arc, passage, path (?). No.

182.9, note

irdpvoi|r Boeot., Lesb. = xdpporf/. 5iropT( Cret. = xpis. 61.4, 70.1

iro* Arc.-Cypr. = xp6s. 61.4IIo<r«(8av Lesb., ITootiSav late Dor. =

lloatiSQy. 41.4, 49.1, 61.5IIoo-fkS^Mv Ion. = IWeiSwr. 41.4, 49.1noo-(8s, Ion. Hoo-iSîos. 49.1

n<xroi8dv Arc. = n<xr«5u>r. 41.4,49.1,61.5

iro> = tot/, root. 95worairoirurdTt* Boeot. = xpoaaxoreiad-

ru. 68.2

n<miSd(F)»v, IIoTii8dv= TlwretSwr. 41.

4, 49.1, 58, 61.6IIoTtCSouv Thess. = UcxxeiSdv. 41.4 c

vor«XdT8 Arg. enforce. See ixfkapu.

162.4

m>Tfx«C Heracl., irortxfc Ach. = xpoce-

X£t. 132.2itot( = to6j. 61.4, 135.6rjorCSaiov Carpath. 49.1

voTucXaC-yw Heracl., be close to, adja-cent to. 142 a

iroTuncdirrw Heracl. =*xpo<ro~K&xTu digup to, heap earth upon

noTottavt Lesb. (?). 49.1

mrdfiara Boeot. = x&putra. 69.4

irpdSSfi* Cret. = xpdTru. 84 airpao-o-6vTCMro-i Heracl. 107.3

irpararaCf, irpaToirdîran Lac., one inthefirst year of (full) boyhood, that is,

in hia eleventh year, older than the

fwcififupos, younger than the drpo-

xdpxcut (drpo- probably from d8p6s,

influenced by Arepos)

irpdTot W.Grk., Boeot. =xpwrot. 114.1

irpttya Locr. = ytpovvla, see foil,

xptt-yvt, xpitfivrat, xprfywrdi, irptt-

«y«v, xpf(-yurrot Cret. = xpAr/3w, rpta-

/3«VTiJf, TpeapvTfpos, rptffpuraros. 68.

1, 88.8 with axp«Cv Cret. = xp/c 86.3 axpciofcta Thess. = xptcfrla. 86.3 Oirpfpyir rot Cret., xpiryurrf^w Coan.

86.3irpôwriv Chian = vptftoaip. 77.3, 160

vptfjo-ro Ion. = xpdrrta. Cf . 8, 81

Trp^TTO) Eub. = rpdrrta. 81

wp^XHa Chian = rpinna, xpaypa. 66

xpuS» Heracl. = xpfw. 162.3

xpuryctct Boeot. = n-pAr/Setr. 68.1, 86.3

Trpoa-yopi* Agrig., 6e xpod7opoj, presid-

ing officer of the dXfa

irpoayprippivtt Lesb. = xpoaipovpJvov.

80.3, 157 a. See dypûirpodKyp€<ri* Thess. = xpoalptais. See

irpopara afteep in Attic, but cattle in a

wide sense, domestic quadrupeds,

large (kine) or small (sheep andgoats), in Ionic and in Arcadian(no. 17.16 ff.) ; in Cretan, used of

small cattle in contrast to KopralroSa

(no. 110.iv.36)

xpo0«ixdhas Lac. = xpoetxd<raf. 51,

59.1irpoWa Cret. = rpdffOtp. 188.1

rrpoftvvioOv Thess. = wpo$99tQv. 19.3,

41.4 c

n-pogcvfos Corcyr. = xp#ero». 54

irpoStivot Cret. = TrpQevos. 54irp6o-0a Dor. = xpha$€P. 183.1

irp<xr0a-y«Wjs Arc. (xpo<r*0a7ei4i). No.16.30 ff., note

upoo-eCSiot (xpwrTitfor) £1. 165.2

n-poo-jj^Tptu Lesb. = xpocpxrpiup. Cf

.

78, 157xp6<rra Delph., irpotrrtv Thess. — xp6-

crdtr. 85.1,183.1frpoc-Td-rqs. (1) As at Athens, one who

looks after the rights of aliens. Soin no. 66.34. (2) The chief magistrate

of a city or state. (3) xpocrdrai =Att. xpvraptu. So in Cos, Calymna,Cnidus, etc.

Op©ot(]Otio-[0ov] Leab.=rp<xm$4<r0iov.

157 a

Trpoc-Â-yvov Ceos = xp6c<payna sacrifice

wpOTavts Lesb. (rarely Att.)= xptfraw.The more usual prefix xpo- replaceshere the related but uncommon xpv-.

irporipcta Heracl. = xporepala the daybefore. App. 27

wpoTT)v( Boeot., formerly. 123,186.1TrpVToWjtov = xpvravtior. 164.1

xpwyyvcfo Heracl., be surety

vpAyyvot Heracl. = *xpoiyyvot surety.

irrdXipos = v6\epx>s. 67irrdXtt Cypr. etc. = x6X«. 67rrvas A Boeot. = xo/a. 80H^pfos, Ilvpf(at, HvpFaXtSv = Iltfppos

etc. 54 c

x«f Dor. - xot. 182.4

Ilimot Cret., Arc, Pamph. = ntffcof.

68rr<& Dor. etc. = x60«f. 182.7

Fp&rpa El., see (>"fjrpa

Fpô-it Arc, declaration. 55

Fpfra, Fp*r&« Cypr., see pi^rpa

pV|Tpa originally speech or verbal agree-

ment, but in dialects other thanAttic-Ionic also used of a formalagreement, compact, decree, law. Cf

.

Heracl. kAt rat frfyrpat koI *dr rap<rvvfrf)Ka.v according to the laws andthe contract, Photius prjrpai • Tapap-rtrot Si p6povs Kal oXop \f/ri<pUrpLara, andL. & S.s.v.11. So El. fpdrpa compact,decree, Cypr. fptra compact, prom-ise, fperdu promise. 15, 55, 70.8

foxpfe Arg. = prypSs. 66phofatot Corcyr. 58, 76 b

poy6« Heracl., granary. Cf. Hesych.

foyol • tripol ffirucol, <riro/SoAu)vej, andPollux IX. 46 (riro(36\ia ' ravra Si pVyovt SiKcXiurrat wvâfop

P^Fos Cypr. 53p^xrov Epid. = ftwrpop. 70.3

Mtvov, pvrvdt» Arg. = frfoiov, pWtdffai.

Cf. 61.3

«rd Meg. = rlva. 128o-a8pdxas = aarpdxvs. Still other vari-

ations in the transcription of thePersian word (x&a0rap(lva) are seen

in itaiBpaxcfoprot, i\<rarpaxc6oprot)

i£aTpdrri$

ZaKpfctjt Arc. 41.2SaXapiva El. = ZaknApn. 48

rapprfa Heracl., make mounds or pits

344 GREEK DIALECTS

(?). Cf . Hesych. <r<tppJn * oCtpo* yrjt

tcaUdWixrpa, but Etym. Mag. adppa •

Zavyrfvin, SavKpdrfit Boeot. 41.2(rtXdva Dor. etc., crtAAwa Lesb. = at-

i»XH 762*Xiv<kvTv, S«Xiv6rrvoi. 44.4crwis Lac. — 6e6i. 64••it Cypr., £tt Arc. = t«. 68.3, 188c-iTtvyiprcu Heracl., recett>er8 and in-

spectors of grain. So dyiprtu ol dw6rtrwfof at Tauromenium, <rtTo0tfXa-

**i at Athens, Tauromenium, etc.,

rtrdrat at Athena, Delos, etc.

at-rqptv Eretr. = <rlriptw. 60.8o-KfvdSv El. = vKtviwv. 18 aVKflvfa* = <r<cew£fw. 168.3

«TrdSu>v Arg. = ard&iov. App. 88nrAX* Leeb. = crrfKXu place. App.

68.2

otptSSAv Cret. = mvatfr. 88, 89.3

nrvpdt Coan, Epid., Syrac., Ther. =wp6s

<rTdX» Dor. etc.,rrdXXa Lesb., Thess.= trr-ffKi). 75

rrapfoTM Delph. App. 49.2

*rapr6t Cret., a subdivision of thetribe. 49.2 a

<rrfya Cret., nouse. Law-Code III. 46,

notejt^woh Epid. = tf-rfya^t*. 164.8

rKim» Coan = <rr4<pu. No. 101.29, note

kv(l« = -4w. 168.1

Lvoi Lesb. App. 41.1 aiv*» = -6«. 159

Ion., ridge. 165.4

<tto£x«i* Lesb. = ffroixtw- 78, 157.1<TTov<ifi(o-)o-av Corcyr. 164.2

oropwd, aropirdot Arc. = dcrpar-fj,

dffrpairaiot. 5, 81

rrp6rayot Lesb. = ffrpariryfa. 5<rrpoT«vop.o4 Boeot. = frparefofuu. 5o-TpoTwcTat Boeot. = ffTparitlmji. 5

0~rp6rot Lesb., oTpardt Boeot. = (tt/xx-

r6t. 5a-rpo^d Delph., torn of the road (?).

See no. 51 C 33, noteotv>Uov Arc, cavern. Cf . erbpuop. 88a<r*00oXov Delph. = vtp&ikop. 69.3

o^yypaôt <l Arc, Boeot., Mess., <rfry-

•ypoôt (5) Delph., Argol.=<ru77po0iJcontract

nnfxia.1 Ion. 144«rvXatt El. 157 6o-v^XvuTpov Arc, meaning?

cT-v^-mirCo-Kw Delph., imrite to drtnA: to-

gether

rmpT^n Arg., belong to the body ofiprtrai. No. 78.2, note

rwapxoo~raW«» Phoc., join in appoint-ing magistrates

rwBavxvtt^poi These., fellow Sa<pnj-

<p6p<H. See da^xraarwMpôvTt Heracl., enclose, cut qff (the

roads) . Heracl . Tab. 1 . 130 ff., note

trwtotr&SStt Cret. = <tvv-*k-<t&.ttu assist

in carrying off. Cf. x/Âwra luaiccvd-

{u* Strabo. 84 arvvicXtlf, HtTOt Thess. = atyKXtrrot ix-

KXipla. 164.9rwrGaaitu. Cret. (Dreros)=*urAr«rftu.

163.10cr^d&S* Boeot., o-<m«* Ion. = c^rria.84a

<r4«tt Arc. = apUri. 119.4

a-^v^rovi Ceos, having wedge-shaped

feet

o*t, <r»-, 41.2

ray6, Thess., time when there is a rayk,hence lime of war. No. 38, note

rxxytvo) Delph., Thess., hold the office

of rayforay6t official title, Cypr., Delph.,

Thess. In Thessaly applied to (1) amilitary leader of the united Thes-salians appointed only in time ofwar (cf. no. 33, note), (2) city offi-

cials like the Apxorr« 0f many places.

At Delphi, officials of the phratry of

the Labyadae (no. 51)ra( = o2. 129rat El. = rddi. 128raiwt Arc. = raiffde. 183rait Lesb., El. = rdt. 78

rd|iv« = rtppw. 49.4rajiot Thess., of the present time Orb rd-

pop the present one, no. 28.44). Cf. tjj-

pu>s to-day, Apoll.Rh.4.262rdvt Thess. = rd5e. 128rav£ Boeot. = r^pSe. 188rawt Arc. = r^pSt, rwrfo, rdUr8e (97.1).

183rdww Arc. = TtJrSe. 188

t4v» = rdt. 78tAw Arc. = rdSt. 188Toora East Ion. = raOra. 33

r4t = rdt. 78Tttvrtt Lac. = ratr? thus. 188.6 a

ra^ro Locr., likewise. 182.5 aTavrai = avrat. 124Tafrrt El. = ra&rv here. 182.6Tatrreov El. = toOtoip. 124rÔûot Dor. = 04<rfuos. 164.4

T«6u6t Dor. = dtvfxdv. 164.4t«£6« W.Grk. = rj7«e here. 182.2T€ip,d, T«i|&4j = ti/x^. 21TiU» Arc. = riw. 162.12

Wuva Locr. = rixrn> 66TfXa|ttf(v) Arg., support. No. 77,

note

r&tiot, rOuot (1) perfect^ unblemished,

(2) frequently = ripios valid (ex-

amples in Arg., Delph., Locr.,

Aetol., EL, Ach.), iyopd (dXiafa,

etc.) TAetoi = Att. iKxXnffla icvpla

TtX4<rrd El. official. Cf. tAot office.

105.1aTtXia-Hjp Argol., priest. 164.6WX«rrpa tA Ion., Coan, expenses of

inauguration. 165.3

TtWôpfrTft Cyren. 157T&fMt Coan = rAetot. 48, 276r4XXm Arg., Cret. (as also in poetry)= reXw

•rAoptai Cret. = (<rofiai. 168.10

Wot Dor. = aoO. 118.8

rt&t Dor., Lesb., not Boeot. = <r4t.

120.2

Wprot Lesb. = rplros. 18 aWpxvtja (or rp4%viia) Cypr., shrubs,

trees. Cf . Hesych. r4p%>** ' 4>vrb

and rptx*0*' *T&*XOt, *Xd8ot, ûrrfi',

p\da-rrifia

W<rtrap«t, T<<r<r«p«. 54 e, 81, 114.4

Tt<r<r«paic<SvTttv Chian, gen. pi. of rwat-pdicotrra. 116

rrrapTf^f Coan, a measure, like ^rretft

WropTOs, Wrparot. 49.2 a, 114.4TiT^jwit Locr. App. 89.1

rlropct W.Grk.= rirrap*t. 54e, 114.4.

Acc. pi., 107.4riroprot Arc. = T+rapTos. 5, 114.4Ttrpdiciv Lac. = rcrpdicis. 188.6TtTpda kovTaW .G rk .=rcrrapdjcorra. 116rfrpvpov Heracl., group offour bound-

ary stones. 41.2

TiS« El. = rydt tore. 182.6T^wot Ion. 87.2T^va, T-r^va Cret. = Z^ro. 84, 112.1TT,vft = Utlvn there. 125.1, 182.2

rfjvot = iKttvoi. 125.1Tl0T|VTt Mess. = tiBOmtl. 151.1

T(pat Lesb. App. 41.1 a

Ti)iaicXfif, TifLOKpirtit, Tvpiival = Tipa-k\t}s etc. 187

nparCa Arc. = rluipa. 164.9TvjuxWjp Arc., Cyren. = xt/upî. Cf.

164.6rl* Dor. = <rol. 118.4tCw, fut. Ttlcrw, aor. freura (not Titrw,

fr«ra), i Q Attic and elsewhere, 28 a.

Trclau, frewa, 68. 1,2. Arc. pres. relta.

162.12novxa Boeot. = r&xv- 24Tip El. = rif. 60.1

TXcwrCafo Corcyr. 105.2 arvardt Cret. = $pirr6t. 66TtSf Rhod. = r69e. 62.2to( = ol. 122Tot El. = rMe. 122Toit Boeot. = olfe. 122Totvtof Thess. = roW«. 128toivC Arc. = rude. 128toko. W.Grk. = Tore. 18.3, 182.9tokio* or tokiov Delph. = t6koi interest

TopA% Arc. = rbpMy roî}, section oflandtov« Thess. = t6o>. 128Tdvi = rotft. 78TO* — to6i. 78tocvw Arc. = rofo8§. 128toto = tovto. 84 ato* Boeot. = <nJ. 61.6toOwcovv Thess. = T^Je. 128toOto Eub., Delph. = toOto. 124rotrat Delph. = reu/rat. 124TovTtt W.Grk. = raJ/rtf here. 182.2Tovrii Eub. = raXnn. 124toOtoi = ourot. 124tovtA Dor., thence. 182.7To<pu»v Heracl. = ra^tfr burial-place.

6, 165.4

rpaxdSi Thess. = Tpia*d«t. 19.4

Amorg. = Td<ppr). 70.2

Heracl. = rd^pot. 70.2

rp&t Cret. = Tptft. 42.3Tp&nSSa = rp&Tt£a. 18, 84rpim Arg. = «^7« in technical sense.

No. 78, note

rp^t Ther. = rptts. 25, 114.3TpwiKowrrot Lesb. = rpuucoorOf. 116Tptcucovrd«*8of (sc. 656s) Heracl., a

road thirty feet widerpM)K6oôt Ion. 117.2

TpUvt Cret. = Tptii. 114.8TpiK<4Xu>f Coan = rpUwXoi. 4/3eXdf rpi-

*<$Xiof three-pronged forkTpnravd-yop<7%« Arc. 8ee iravdyopait

rplt - rpeU. 114.3

346 GREEK DIALECTS

rptrpa tA Cret., the threefold amount.

166.3, Law-Code 1.36, note (p. 262)

TToXtopxot These. (Phalanna), for irro-

\lapXoi. 67, 86.2. City officials (like

the rayol of other Thessalian cities,

also sometimes rayol at Phalanna).Cf. the *-o\irdpxai of Thessalonica

(Acta 17.6) and other Macedoniantowns (Ditt.Syll.318)

t* Dor. = <rtf, ad. 61.6, 118.2,5

Hi, r«t Boeot. = rol, rots. 80rut Boeot. = rolSe. 122rvtSt Lesb. = Tga« here. 182.4

TVfw>s Corcyr. = ripfiot. No. 89, note

rvfxCa Heracl., cheese-press

tmv( Arc. = ro03«. 128

t»s = roOt. 78

v Cypr. = hrl. 186.8

*F*tt Cypr., forever. 188.6

•YPpArrot Thess. = "tppl<rrat. 18vSap4<rT«pov Lesb., less pure. Used with

Ktprdw of mixing water and wine, andso applied also to the debasement ofcoinage. No. 21, note

4Sp(a Locr. 68 dvt Cret. = oT. 182.4

vlt Rhod. = ot. 182.4vL<* = vl6s. 112.2

fwla Boeot. = olxla. SOhv\8p4ovTOt Thess. , from i>\up4u> be v\a>-

p6t, the official in charge of the publicforest* (cf. Arist.Pol.6.8.6). 41.4 c,

53, 167, 167vjiiv late Cret. = (quit. 119.2 avpfe, v\U = it/JMt, OpJas. 119.2,5

tfmut etc. Lesb. = ifxeit etc. 119tifiotot Arc, Lesb. = 6noios. 22 avvttiici Cypr. = *r4&j)Kt. 22^W0\xr» Arc. = MOriKt. 22, no. 16, note(xfc, *fa = i/l6s, uttft. 31

iir Thess. = ur6. 96vird or ka- Lesb., El., Locr. = vt6.

135.3 with App.forairpo<r6CSu>s Locr., a previous citi-

zen, in contrast to a colonist. Cf.135.3, 165.2

drop Pamph. = vxep. 12inr6 El., Lac. = 4x1 with gen. in expres-

sions of dating. 186.11inroSicurvpw Epid. = Siaavpw ridicule

vtrtf8f|&a = inro&fjKij security. No. 109,note

wrrpi rat Thess., just, previously. 186.

1,10. No. 28.43, note

hvir* Cumae = vt6. 22 c

h Arg. = of. 182.4fcrropiv El. = urrepor 12, 188.6v<rT«pofatwCa Thess., ovarepopAtpta

Boeot. = Att. fnj koI p4a the last

day of the month. Formed as apendant to peoprjpla

farcpos Arc. 68 d&rcrrro« Ceos = vaciawot. Semitic loan-word, hence variation in spelling

vxipot J) Cypr. = 4vlX€ipop. 266, 186.8

AdXvpov Arg. = \d(pvpow. 88•PavaTfvt, 4>avoT«vs Delph. 46*6of. 41.2

( tapMvot Arc. = rapeiw. 66< tApgif Epid. = •<ppdZts. 49.2 a< idpxpa Epid. = <ppdypu. 49.2 a, 66. >6p«0 Locr., El., Delph. = <p4p<a. 12< K&rpta, Adrpa = (pparpLa. 70.3< Kurrtft Delph., light-gray. 81, no. 61

C6, note4>^pva Epid. = <p4prrj, but meaningpor-

tion (for the god)&*p£<rte Epid. = <t*p4<r$u>w. 140.8 69erraX6t Boeot. = Qt<rea\6t. 68.2

«Jk«v Dodona = 0ewr. 68.5< rijp Lesb. = 0ijp. 68.2« >Mpai Arc. = <p0upat. 80, App. 89.3« ><Mpptt Lesb. = <p$elpo>. 74< t9-f\pm Arc. = <p$€lpw. 26, 74< (vra-ros Dor. = <pl\raros. 72« >(rr»v, $ivt(os = $i\T«r, 4>t\r(as. 72^oivtK^ta Ion. = yp&mtara. Cf . Hdt.5.

58. 164.1

<kov4t Arc. = 0o»^5. 111.4< »pdTTt* Boeot. = 0pdfw. App. 84 o< >p4jrapxof Naples = Qparplapxo*. 70.3« >p(v Locr. = -wplv. 66< >povAt Cypr. = (pportuxri. 59.4< >povT(S8«», ^povt£tt*» Cret. = <pporrifa.

844>vYo6«£» El. = <pvyaSt6w. 161.1. Aor.

8Ubj. (pvyadcvam, 151.1

Avovrtf Dodona = (Morra. 68.6

+«W» Cret. (vovti etc.) declare, bearwitness. Cf. avo<p<ap4<a

X&Xiciof Lesb. = x^Xxeof. 164.6

X^paSot Heracl. = xapddpa ravine. Cf

.

Horn, xlpafos

Xap^frrrav Boeot. = XapU<raav. 53,164.2

X«CXu>i Ion. etc. = xftttt- 76, 117.3

X&Xtov Lesb., Thess. =x^Xtoi. 76, 117.3

X«pp- Lesb. = x«/>-- ™X^jXioi Lac. = x*Xa». 86, 76, 117.3

^Tip- = x€lP-- 86 fti 7&

XlXioi Att. 26 c, 76, 117

XpaC(8)8» El. = XPlff«- 84

Xpa^(o|uu Cypr. = following

Xpavojiai Cypr., border on. 191

Xpfja Arc. = xPâ - APP- *8

XPU?8« Me*. = xPlff"-

Xp«i<rr<>-

Xo/uu. Especially frequent in insular

DoricXpv«r«>s Lesb. = xp«^«>5- 164.6

4rd^vY|&a, i|/&$i|i|ia Cret. = \f/^<purfia.

142 a+a4>tSS« Boeot., Cret. = $i}<plt<a. 84

^dî|it Aetol., Locr. = *^<pi<ris act of voting. Locr. h i/dpla*

t&v f&4>iZZii> cJ/kp (no. 66.45) = Att.

\J,Ti<pl{e<r0ai is vdplap. 89.1, 142 a4r/j<J,iâ = ^<pi<r^. 60.4

c3 Dor. etc. = Wer. 182.7

<»pd Lac. 61

wv = o6v. 26 d*

»W» Cret. (orlr, cJWot) = roXlw. 162.9

«pata Coan,/es£itja& celebrated at afixeddate. Cf . Hesych. wpaia . . . rdvaerai

. . . itrl t&v nad' upav ffwreXovptpuy

lepup. — oipala ijpJpa 1} ioprif

£pos Cret., Arg. = 6poi. 64, 68 6

ft Boeot. = <i»j. 68 aBtv Cret. = ovTivos. 129.8

wtA Lac. = aiJrou. 88 a

CHARTS AND MAP

The charts are intended to exhibit, in a form which may beeasily surveyed, the distribution of some of the more important

peculiarities common to several dialects. Chart I (repeated with

slight corrections from the author's article in Class. Phil. II, 241 ff.)

represents a selection of phenomena which are especially signifi-

cant for the interrelations of the dialects, and Chart I a is a con-

densation of the same.

The presence of a given peculiarity is indicated by a cross oppo-

site the name of the dialect and beneath a caption which, like those

used in the Summaries, is sufficient to identify the phenomenon,

though not always to define it, and should always be interpreted

in the light of the section of the Grammar to which reference is

made. The cross is sometimes surrounded by a circle as an inti-

mation of some reservation, the nature of which will be understood

from the section referred to.

The coloring of the dialect map represents the grouping of the

dialects as described above, pp. 1 ff. The mixture in Thessaly and

Boeotia is indicated, also the Aeolic streak in the Ionic of Chios.

But the various Aeolic and Achaean survivals scattered through

West Greek territory are ignored. Along the western coast of

Northern Greece the extent of Corinthian influence (see p. 10,

note) is so imperfectly known that the coloring of Acarnania and

the adjacent region is to be taken merely as a crude suggestion of

the speech conditions, and Epirus, from which we have only a few

late inscriptions, has been left uncolored.

348

ec co • »-i

00 00 CO Ot CO ' 2 99

CO

00CntOtOWHiOH

t621II

It

2iiii

to

-3

H||

•n

"8

$IIII

J

2

*

i-a«

29q"

\

iII

A

i

S18

i

i

«.

n I

*

?a©"3.

aa&

a*•ec

IIii

ift*

1II

!j

3II

5ii 11

-5

tt

2*

+ © e + + + + + + + +

+ + + + + + + +

+ +—

i

+ + + + + + + + + + + +

+ + + + +++ +—4

+>

+ ++ +

+ +

+ + + + + © +—+ + + + +

+ +1 .

h—

|

i

—

L.

i

—

+ ©

+ + © ©

+ 4-

r—

'

+ + i

1

•

1

i—— -1

©

+i— J i

©

+ © ©

+ +[ —

!

j

© +

+!

—©

+ + — ©

+1

© © +

+ + —

1

—

i

1

© © +

CHART la

Attic

Ionic

Arcadian

Cyprian

Lesbian

|

P. P.

Thessalian

iTh. Th.

i Boeotian

Phocian

Locrian

1

|Elean

Laconian

Heraclean

Megarian

Corinthian

Argolic

Rhodian

Coan

Theran

Cretan

PHymhrift

Porlnthus I J! ByMutiun^Chalcodo_

36

DIALECT MAPOF

GREECE CVTHfPA

Ionic

Apollc

A i :h. ii •an

I»..rli?

North west Oreok

21

IZZI

CZZ]

23

B-'Mft.raAois t*f.

Selymbriao Byrnntluni

buck greek dialects

Documents